World Almanac of The Demographic History of Muslims PDF

1
2
Edin Radončić
WORLD ALMANAC OF THE

DEMOGRAPHIC HISTORY OF
MUSLIMS
RICH CARTOGRAPHIC REPRESENTATION OF THE GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION

OF MUSLIM POPULATIONS
FIRST EDITION
Sarajevo 2013.
3
IMPRESIO
THE AUTHOR
Edin Radončić
PUBLISHER
Edin Radončić
TRANSLATED INTO ENGLISH BY
Muhamed Durmić
Catalogization-in-Publication (CIP) for this book is available from
the National and University Library of
Bosnia and Herzegovina (NUBBiH)
314:28 (100)
Svjetski almanah demografske istorije muslimana
: bogat kartografski prikaz prostornog razmještaja
Muslimana / Edin Radončić. – 1.izd. – Sarajevo :
Autor, 2013. -624 str. : ilustr. ;30 cm
ISBN 978-9958-534-47-8
COBISS.BH-ID 20594182
Copyright © Edin Radončić 2013
All rights reserved
4
5
East Timor ................................... 106
CONTENT Indonesia..................................... 107
Malaysia ...................................... 113
PREFACE ....................................... 10
Philippines ................................... 122
Singapore ................................... 127
ASIA ................... 18
MIDDLE EAST ................ 19 MUSLIM COUNTRIES
RESULTING FROM THE FORMER
Afghanistan ................................... 20
Bahrain .......................................... 21 SOVIET UNION ..................... 130
Cyprus .......................................... 23 Azerbaijan .................................. 131
Iraq................................................ 27 Kazakhstan ................................. 134
Iran................................................ 31 Kyrgyzstan .................................. 138
Israel/Palestine ............................. 35 Tajikistan ..................................... 139
Jordan ........................................... 41 Turkmenistan .............................. 141
Kuwait .......................................... 42 Uzbekistan................................... 142
Lebanon ........................................ 44
Oman ........................................... 51 EAST ASIA................... 144
Qatar ............................................. 52 China ........................................... 145
Saudi Arabia .................................. 53 Hong Kong ................................... 155
Syria ............................................. 54 Japan ........................................... 155
Turkey .......................................... 60 Korea North................................. 156
United Arab Emirates ................... 66 Korea South................................. 156
Yemen .......................................... 68 Mongolia ..................................... 157
SOUTH ASIA ................. 69 Taiwan......................................... 160
Bangladesh .................................... 70
Bhutan .......................................... 74 INDOCHINA ............... 161
India .............................................. 74 Cambodia .................................... 162
Maldives........................................ 91 Laos ............................................. 165
Nepal............................................. 91 Myanmar (Burma) ....................... 165
Pakistan......................................... 94 Thailand ...................................... 170
Sri Lanka ........................................ 99 Vietnam....................................... 173
SOUTHEAST ASIA ........ 103

Brunei ......................................... 104
6
Eritrea ......................................... 264
AFRICA ............. 175 Ethiopia ....................................... 268
NORTH AFRICA ........... 176 Somalia ....................................... 275
Algeria ......................................... 177
Egypt ........................................... 178 EAST AFRICA .............. 276
Libya ............................................ 183 Burundi ....................................... 277
Mauritania .................................. 186 Comoros ...................................... 279
Morocco ...................................... 187 Kenya ......................................... 279
Sudan (North and South) ............. 189 Madagascar ................................. 287
Tunisia ......................................... 192 Malawi ....................................... 289
Mauritius ..................................... 291
SUB-SAHARAN Mayotte ..................................... 294
Mozambique ............................... 294
AFRICA ........................ 193 Réunion ....................................... 301
Benin ........................................... 194 Rwanda ...................................... 301
Burkina Faso ................................ 198 Seychelles.................................... 304
Cameroon ................................... 204 Tanzania ...................................... 305
Cape Verde ................................. 207 Uganda ........................................ 311
Central African Republic .............. 207
Chad ............................................ 212
SOUTHERN AFRICA .... 316
Gambia........................................ 215
Botswana .................................... 317
Ghana.......................................... 215
Lesotho ...................................... 319
Guinea......................................... 223
Namibia ....................................... 319
Guinea-Bissau ............................. 226
South Africa (Republic of) ............ 320
Ivory Coast .................................. 229
Swaziland .................................... 324
Liberia ......................................... 234
Zimbabwe ................................... 324
Mali ............................................. 235
Niger ........................................... 238
Nigeria......................................... 242 CENTRAL AFRICA ........ 326
Senegal........................................ 252 Angola ......................................... 327
Sierra Leone ................................ 255 Congo(DRC) ................................. 327
Togo ............................................ 258 Equatorial Guinea ....................... 330
Gabon ......................................... 330
HORN OF AFRICA ........ 263 Congo (The Republic of the) ........ 331
Saint Helena ................................ 331
Djibouti ....................................... 264
7
São Tomé e Príncipe .................... 332 Andorra ....................................... 429
Zambia ........................................ 332 Austria ......................................... 429
Belgium ....................................... 432
EUROPE............ 334 Croatia......................................... 434

Czech Republic ............................ 437
SOUTHEAST Denmark ..................................... 437
Finland ........................................ 438
EUROPE ...................... 335
France ......................................... 439
Albania ........................................ 336
Germany ..................................... 441
Bosnia and Herzegovina .............. 342
Gibraltar ...................................... 443
Bulgaria ....................................... 349
Hungary....................................... 444
FYR Macedonia............................ 357
Ireland ......................................... 445
Greece......................................... 363
Island........................................... 445
Kosovo ........................................ 370
Italy ............................................. 446
Montenegro ................................ 374
Liechtenstein .............................. 448
Romania ...................................... 379
Luxembourg ............................... 448
Serbia ......................................... 383
Malta ........................................... 449
Monaco ....................................... 449
NON-MUSLIM Netherlands ................................ 449
COUNTRIES RESULTING Norway........................................ 452
Poland ......................................... 453
FROM THE FORMER Portugal....................................... 454
USSR ........................... 391 San Marino .................................. 456
Abkhazia(Part of Georgia) ........... 392 Slovakia ....................................... 456
Armenia ...................................... 394 Slovenia ....................................... 456
Belarus ........................................ 398 Spain .......................................... 458
Estonia ........................................ 399 Sweden ....................................... 461
Georgia ....................................... 400 Switzerland ................................. 462
Latvia........................................... 405 United Kingdom .......................... 464
Lithuania ..................................... 406
Moldova ..................................... 408 AMERICAS ........469
Russia ......................................... 409
Ukraine ....................................... 423 NORTH AMERICA ....... 470
Canada ........................................ 471
REST OF EUROPE ........ 428 Greenland ................................... 475
8
Dominican Republic..................... 497
United States of America ............ 475 French Guiana ............................. 497
French Antilles ............................ 498
LATIN AMERICA ......... 479 Grenada ...................................... 498
Argentina .................................... 480 Guyana ........................................ 498
Bolivia ......................................... 481 Haiti............................................. 499
Brazil ........................................... 482 Jamaica ....................................... 500
Chile ............................................ 485 Montserrat .................................. 500
Colombia ..................................... 486 Netherlands Antilles .................... 500
Costa Rica.................................... 486 Puerto Rico .................................. 501
Ecuador ....................................... 487 Saint Kitts and Nevis .................... 501
El Salvador................................... 487 Saint Lucia ................................... 502
Falkland Islands ........................... 487 St. Vincent and the Grenadines ... 502
Guatemala................................... 487 Suriname ..................................... 502
Honduras..................................... 487 Trinidad and Tobago ................... 505
Mexico ........................................ 488 Turks and Caicos Islands .............. 508
Nicaragua .................................... 489 United States Virgin Islands ......... 508
Panama ....................................... 489
Paraguay ..................................... 489 AUSTRALIA AND
Peru............................................. 490
Uruguay ...................................... 490 OCEANIA ...........509
Venezuela ................................... 491
AUSTRALIA AND
CARIBBEAN ................. 492 OCEANIA .................... 510
Anguilla ....................................... 493 American Samoa ......................... 511
Antigua and Barbuda................... 493 Australia ...................................... 511
Aruba .......................................... 493 Fiji ............................................... 515
Bahamas ..................................... 493 French Polynesia ......................... 517
Barbados ..................................... 494 Guam .......................................... 517
Belize........................................... 495 Kiribati......................................... 517
Bermuda ..................................... 496 Marshall Islands .......................... 517
British Virgin Islands .................... 496 Micronesia .................................. 517
Cayman Islands ........................... 496 Nauru .......................................... 518
Cuba ............................................ 496 New Caledonia ............................ 518
Dominica ..................................... 497 New Zealand ............................... 518
9
Northern Mariana Islands ........... 520 Vanuatu....................................... 522
Palau ........................................... 520 Wallis and Futuna........................ 522
Papua New Guinea ..................... 521
Samoa ........................................ 521 Bibliography ................................ 523
Solomon Islands ......................... 521 Edin Radoncic - Biography ........... 623
Tonga .......................................... 522
Tuvalu ......................................... 522
10
PREFACE
An almanac is a publication of informational character that aims to bring closer to a reader, or in
other words, user, specific kind of data from some scientific, everyday, but also all other disciplines
and fields such as politics, social issues, demography, astronomy, etc. The main characteristic of an
almanac is a tabular overview of data presented chronologically in a certain time and space. Exactly
for the reason that this work has features related to the basic definition of almanac, I hope it is not
wrong to call the book that is in front of you “World Almanac of the Demographic History of
Muslims” or SADIM (TN. the acronym of the title in Bosnian). Information contained in the World
Almanac of the Demographic History of Muslims, covers tabularly and chronologically the strength of
Muslim populations within each country and almost all other territories that are in some way special
political-administrative units, regardless of whether they are in a dependent or independent status in
relation to one of the officially recognized countries. A very important part of SADIM is a cartographic
overview of the distribution of Muslim populations, which also gives it a very specific function, the
function of an atlas. With over 100 maps, we can very accurately and credibly get the knowledge of
geographical position of Muslims within many countries. The etymology of a word almanac is
disputable and quite often, the literature states that it is derived from the Arabic language, or more
specifically from the word “al-minha” or ”al manah”, which when translated, should, according to some
opinions, mean “a gift” or a special “New Year’s gift”. I hope that by publication of the Almanac by
the author, who is a Muslim, an ancient, but by Muslims neglected tradition, which has its beginnings
in the Arabic-Islamic culture, will be restored. Creation of Almanacs is only one, if not the simplest
neglected area in many scientific disciplines that once flourished within the Islamic civilization and
which are today being developed by everyone else but Muslims themselves. So the message of the
Almanac is also an invitation to all young Muslim generations around the world to rediscover the
grand scientific history of Islam, to develop it and, finally, without excessive material interest, share it
with the rest of the great human family. This is also probably one of the ways to eliminate many of
the negative perceptions that the rest of the world, if we are self-critical to say it, often and rightfully
so, has for Muslims and Islam.
METHODOLOGY
GENERALLY ON METHODICAL CHARACTER OF AN ALMANAC AS A MEANS FOR DISTRIBUTION OF

INFORMATION
A widespread feature in almanacs is that the unveiling of methodology used during their creation is
omitted. In a number of well-known or even the most recognized literatures of this character (CIA-
The World Factbook, Harenberg Länderlexikon, Fischer Weltalmanach, Demographic Yearbook
published by the United Nations...), there are no references, bibliography or footnotes whatsoever
indicating a source of data presented. In the older publications of the Statesman's Yearbook that the
author had access to, bibliography of the literature used for writing of a text on a certain country is
listed at the end of the text, and does not specifically refer to which information in the text exactly is
related to. In the „Atlas of the Languages and Ethnic Communities of South Asia”, a prominent
author Roland J.L. Breton briefly lists the literature used for writing of the text and drawing of the
maps at the end of the book, without presenting any connection between original sources and the
book content to a reader. All of the listed publications stand for top sources in the field of science
and the information they contain is quoted during writing of variety of essays, books and works. The
question is: what is it that makes these almanacs so special that they don’t lose their credibility
11
despite the fact that they often neglect basic methods which give strength and all-societal
recognition to a scientific work? Our interest is in this case narrowed to the information related to
religious and ethnic background of a population that appears in this type of literature. A key
consideration is that this type of data is presented with a clear indication that these are the results of
a certain census with clearly displayed year of when it was conducted, whether the reference is
within the text or is stated as a name of a table. Data corresponding to this methodological profile is
the one from the Statesman’s Yearbook for the year 1950, related to the religious composition of
population of Kingdom of Yugoslavia that looked like this: According to the census of 31 March, 1931,
there were: 6 785 501 (48.70%) Serbian-Orthodox; 5 217 847 (37.46%) Roman Catholics; 44 671
(0.32%) Greek Catholics; 231 169 (1.66%) Protestants; 1 561 166 (11.20%) Muslims; 68 405 (0.49%)
Jews; and 25 279 (0.18%) others. Similar information would also be the one related to religious
composition of the population of Brazil from the CIA World Factbook for the year 2006, which looks
like this: 73.6% Roman Catholics (nominal), 15.4% Protestants, 1.3% Spiritualists, 0.3%
Bantu/voodoo, 1.8% other, 0.2% unspecified, 7.4% no religion (2000 census). Unofficial, statistical
information is presented in most almanacs without stating particularly that it is derived from census’
results and rarely is there a reference on the quality of the information itself. The purpose of an
almanac is to provide quick and important information to a reader on the topic he is interested in.
The essence of its purpose is to motivate a potential reader for an independent, more thorough
research. Any researcher using the almanac as the literature, will find plenty of room for further
action when faced with an indication that he has in front of himself an information marked as an
official information from the census for a year in which the census was conducted in a certain
country. Almost every country in the world has a statistical institute which publically publishes or
distributes all census materials on direct request.
METHODOLOGICAL CHARACTER OF THIS ALMANAC IN COMPARISON TO OTHER

ALMANAC PUBLICATIONS
However, despite possessing all of the attributes of an almanac, due to a fact that a wider circle of
Bosnian readers didn’t have the opportunity to encounter this type of a publication often, potential
researchers will have a shorter way to developing further knowledge, because all the literature that
was used when writing this book will be presented with reference as to how well and which time
periods were covered. Statistical materials related to demography of Muslims in every sense
represent the essence that served as a basis for creation of this Almanac. The information presented
in it is, almost exclusively, related to the aim of providing as better overview as possible of the
number of Muslims in each individual country throughout different time periods. In countries
predominantly inhabited by Muslims, special attention is given to presentation of a number of non-
Muslim minorities if they are present in that area. To meet these criteria, it is very important to
classify the presented statistical data, or more precisely, credibility of the sources they originate
from. A general rule is to sort the notions covered in an almanac alphabetically. This rule has been
omitted in this Almanac and adapted to readers who want to get a better sense of space, that is,
those who want to know where in the world they are located. For this reason, this Almanac is divided
into chapters in which the areas, the Muslim population of which has certain common
characteristics, are individually described. The decisive criteria the author used in classification of a
certain country to a certain area were of course, geographical ones, and then historical, ethnic,
linguistic, civilization, etc. Each subchapter is grouped under a chapter representing each continent
individually. Non-Muslim countries, the successor states of the former USSR, geographically have an
Eurasian character. Ethnic, historic and many other factors were crucial to place this subchapter
under the chapter on European countries.
12
QUALITY AND CLASSIFICATION OF RESOURCES USED IN CREATION OF THIS
ALMANAC
A: CENSUSES CONDUCTED BY OFFICIAL INSTITUTIONS
The most relevant indicator of a demographic situation of Muslims in a certain time period is the
information coming from official census results. Although the census material is often contested and
declared manipulated and falsified in many countries, this type of information has an irreplaceable
value when it comes to getting a notion of number of Muslims of a certain country in smaller
administrative units. This, but also a fact that the world public gives precedence to the official census
statistics over all others, does not leave us much space to engage in criticism of the quality of these
materials. If a certain census, mentioned in the text of this Almanac, is generally treated as suspicious
in public, then, such information is emphasized next to the data itself or within a text that is related
to it.
B: DEMOGRAPHIC SURVEYS AND EVALUATIONS CONDUCTED BY OFFICIAL INSTITUTIONS
Surveys conducted by one of the official institutions of a country are a resource that is at the same
time recognized by the world public, and very important for getting an insight into religious
composition of the population of a certain area. The purpose of a demographic survey is to provide
an insight into the social and health situation of the population or a targeted part of it (women,
schoolchildren, students, etc.). Surveys are conducted over random respondents across a country,
and include a small part of the actual population. Quite often, surveys also collect the information on
religious affiliation of respondents that is very important, and in many cases, the only indication of
potential number of Muslims in a certain area. It happens that the institutions, based on data they
have, offer information related to the number of Muslims, and we should view such information as
quite authoritative.
C: SCIENTIFIC WORKS AND BOOKS
Papers published in scientific journals and books whose authors are regarded as respectable people
are also resources willingly used in creation of this Almanac. Due to a serious nature of publishing of
this type of literature, listed statistical materials taken from these sources can undoubtedly be
considered relevant.
D: ESTIMATES AND ASSUMPTIONS REGARDING THE NUMBER OF MUSLIMS
The estimates and assumptions regarding the number of Muslims within a country are „a necessary
evil“ that had to find a place in this Almanac. Often, exactly this type of data, in the absence of other
that could be regarded as more serious, is the only reference touching upon the subject of interest
for us in this text. Estimates found their broad application as the information that reached a large
number of people in vast number of cases through various, less serious Web sites and blogs. Exactly
for this reason, it is inevitable to provide links or web pages as references to places on the Internet
where these kind of data are posted. Motives for making assumptions about the number of Muslims
in a certain country are manifold. We will name some of them. First of all, it should be noted that
estimates need to be classified in three categories that would be as follows: those in which the
number of Muslims is considered as too high, then those in which it is presented as too low and
those that should be considered realistic. If there are no official statistics on ethnic or religious
13
affiliation of the population in a certain country, then such area typically becomes a training ground
for war of figures. In many cases, assumptions provide a more realistic picture of the religious
structure of the population then it is shown officially. Local Muslims of some country, especially if
they represent minority in it, often consider that their number is officially shown as lower than it is in
reality. It happens that these claims are justified, but it also happens that Muslims themselves start
giving the information to the public about their number that is absolutely exaggerated and without
any reasoning, which is of course separately emphasized in the text. In countries where Muslims are
in some kind of conflict with the local authorities, such countries resort to publishing figures that are
significantly lower than they are in reality, for political reasons. Even demographers are engaging in
explanation of this problem, and they are trying to contribute to clarification of this issue through use
of the available scientific data. Differences in results are visible even in their works, especially if they
focus on a single geographic area. The best example of a confusion coming from the scientific
approach to solving the problem of numerical strength of Muslims in a country is the example of the
United States of America.
E: PERSONAL (AUTHOR'S) ASSESSMENTS, ANALYSIS AND CRITIQUE OF AVAILABLE DATA.
For the reason of being officially uneducated, the author avoids personal data analysis and personal
assessment of the numerical strength of Muslims. The author applies such practice very rarely in this
Almanac, and only in cases where this step, following the author’s own logic and instinct, could not
have been avoided. It is clearly outlined in the text where the author used this practice, and due to a
danger of wrong reasoning, the author hopes that the issues where his opinions appear, will in the
future be truly elucidated by higher scientific circles.
SPACETIME OF PRESENTED DATA RELATED TO NUMERICAL STRENGTH OF

MUSLIM POPULATIONS
Statistical materials published in relation to results of a census, which methodologically correspond
to modern demographical standards, are taken as a starting point for presentation of a number of
Muslims of the country where the census was conducted. If this information does not exist,
estimates from more credible sources also serve for this purpose. For some regions, the starting
point is tracked as far back as the second half of the XIX century. The aim of this Almanac is to
chronologically present the longest time period possible. This task was carried out successfully only
in part, because it is impossible to fully access the information on this subject matter in many
countries.
DEFINITION OF PEOPLE IDENTIFIED AS MUSLIMS IN THE STATISTICS

There is no generally usable definition in the world of demography that could globally satisfy the
criteria which could be used to designate a group of people or individuals as Muslims. There are two
primary views on this issue, which can be classified as a more liberal one and a stricter one. Most of
present day countries cultivate a secular worldview through which they give right to all persons who
consider themselves members of some religious or ethnic group to freely express such affiliation and
to be recorded in the official statistics as they freely declared. On the other hand, Muslim
mainstream often questions official country definitions, because there are also religious streams
within many statistically designated Muslims, which stand for heterodox or even utterly non-Islamic.
14
The best example of this paradox is the issue of Ahmadis, which are classified as Muslims in almost
every non-Muslim country, even though they are literally excommunicated from a realm of this
religion by the rest of the Muslim world. In Pakistan, where there is a significant number of people
following this teaching, Ahmadis are officially listed as a special religious group. If there are no
statistics on religious composition of the population of a country, then the ethnic criterion, or in
other words, a fact that an ethnic group traditionally follows Islam as their religion, is taken as a
starting point in creating the picture of the size of the Islamic population in a particular area. When it
comes to scant unofficial estimates appearing in the areas where Muslims are a minority or live
considerably mixed with others, then the definition of affiliation to Islam includes those persons who
are placed in this group by their non-Muslim environment. Often the smallest social and religious
traces that connect an individual to Islam, give enough space to non-Muslims to characterize such
person as a member of this religion. Since the goal of this Almanac certainly and in any case is not a
dogmatic debate on who is a Muslim and who is not, a basic credible criterion used here in defining
the affiliation to Islam is how that is applied regionally, or that is, in every country individually. In
many cases, a special insight is given into statistics and estimates on membership of dogmatic and
Madhhab directions within Islam. The reason for presentation of this type of data is only because
they exist and they have a certain local value. In the end, I would like to leave to the readership,
especially those that are critical towards the mentioned way of defining, a freedom of deciding who
is Muslim and who is not, or more precisely, how relevant is dogmatic or Madhhab affiliation to
decide on whether to include or exclude somebody from the aegis of Islam.
CARTOGRAPHY
Cartographic material makes a significant part of this Almanac. The aim of this thematic supplement
is to provide for the readers, if attainable, as accurate as possible picture on geographic distribution
of Muslim communities within a country, which will hopefully significantly contribute to a better
understanding of the dimensions of Islamic civilization in present times. Special attention is given to
focus on cartographic representation of the living space of such Muslim groups who make up the
edge of the Islamic world. Edge or bordering zones of Islam are located in those areas where a
Muslim population is slowly transforming from majority to minority. Almost all maps contained in
this Almanac were created by the author himself. A few of them, which were taken from other
authors' works, are exclusively those maps that meet the criteria that will be explained. Specificity of
maps made by the author lies in an effort to create a picture, as detailed as possible, of a spatial
distribution of Muslims in a country, by presenting it through smallest administrative units possible.
Census results were the most credible materials used for creation of these maps. Another purpose of
these maps is to, if possible, cartographically show the latest updated census microdata, which cover
smaller administrative units in the time-frame that is closest to the present time. Those maps in
which this topic is presented through settlements, communities, municipalities and districts, can be
classified as very accurate. Due to a frequent inaccessibility of the census microdata, certain maps
show territorial distribution of Muslim population of a country in larger administrative units, or more
precisely, in districts and provinces, which in the end is not bad since the maps of this type are
generally extremely rare. If there is a significant minority of Muslim population living in some country
where the census data does not exist at all or is not available, maps for that country are created
based on different reports and indications on potential geographic distribution of such population.
15
16
17
ASIA
18
MIDDLE EAST
19
AFGHANISTAN
With the exception of a small Hindu minority, the Afghanistan population is 99% Muslim. The
vast majority of Muslims of this country are Sunnis, mostly of Hanafi Madhhab. Shia minority is
present and their actual number is unknown, due to a lack of any census materials. Assumptions
about the extent of Shia population vary extensively. The most common estimation is that Shiites
make up about 15% of the total population of Afghanistan. There are also assumptions that raise
their share in the population to up to 19%, 20%, or even 25%. Most of Afghan Shiites follow Ja'fari
(Imamah) direction. A smaller part of Shia population belongs to Ismaili school. Their number in this
country should be less than 200 000 people. The only census that corresponds to modern criteria was
conducted in 1979. Results of this census also contained data on religious affiliation shown in the
table below.
TABLE 1: POPULATION OF AFGHANISTAN BY RELIGIOUS AFFILIATION

ACCORDING TO THE 1979 CENSUS
RELIGIONS TOTAL %
MUSLIMS 13020810 99,77
HINDU 27344 0,21
NO RELIGIOUS AFFILIATION 3204 0,02
TOTAL POPULATION 13051358 100
War activities that are ongoing in this country since 1979, apart from taking human casualties
estimated to be in millions, caused an exodus of millions of people to neighbouring and overseas
countries. Despite these, for the population fatal factors, present number of people living in
Afghanistan (year 2010) is estimated to be 30 million.
20
BAHRAIN
The territory of Bahrain Island is traditionally inhabited exclusively by Muslims. The influx of
non-Muslims began to be noticeable from the 1930s, with the growing British influence and a need
for labour in the newly-born oil industry. According to the 1941 census, 98.14%, that is 88 298
Bahrainis, declared themselves as Muslims. Of these, 46 354 were Shiites and 41 944 Sunnis. By the
mid-1970s, non-Muslim population was in a slight increase, and their share in total population was
about 3-4%. As it can be seen from the census conducted in 1981, non-Muslims were growing in
numbers rapidly in the decades that followed and their actual share in the total population according
to the 2010 census is about 1/3.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION

ACCORDING TO CENSUSES FROM 1941 TO 2001
RELIGION 1941 CENSUS 1950 CENSUS 1959 CENSUS 1965 CENSUS

MUSLIMS 88 298 105 401 135 720 173 594
CHRISTIANS 2 932 4 895 5 832
HINDUS 975
JEWS 293 291 149
OTHERS 1 672 49 2 229 2 628
TOTAL 89 970 109 650 143 135 182 203
RELIGION 1971 CENSUS 1981 CENSUS 1991 CENSUS 2001 CENSUS

MUSLIMS 206 708 298 140 415 427 528 393
CHRISTIANS 6 590 25 611 43 237 58 315
HINDUS
JEWS
OTHERS 2 780 27 047 49 373 63 896
TOTAL 216 078 350 798 508 037 650 604
According to the 2001 census, Muslims’ share in the total population came down to 81.22%.
This trend continued in the following years, so, according to the 2011 census results, Muslims make
up only 70.21% of the population of this country, which counts 1 234 571 people.
TABLE 2: POPULATION BY REGION OF ORIGIN AND RELIGION THAT THEY CONFESS –

THE 2001 CENSUS
NATIONALITY TOTAL MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS OTHERS
BAHRAINIS 405 667 405 121 453 93
NEIGHBORING GULF STATES 6 823 6 794 25 4
OTHER ARAB COUNTRIES 20 050 19 274 732 44
ASIA 205 626 94 817 48 228 62 581
AFRICA 2 924 1 063 1 619 242
EUROPE 5 788 733 4 667 388
NORTH AMERICA 3 195 489 2 219 487
SOUTH AMERICA 70 23 38 9
OCEANIA 461 79 334 48
BAHRAIN 650 604 528 393 58 315 63 896
21
TABLE 3: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION BY NATIONALITY –
THE 2010 CENSUS
RELIGION BAHRAINIS FOREIGNERS TOTAL

MUSLIMS 567 229 299 659 866 888
OTHER RELIGIONS 1 170 366 513 367 683
TOTAL 568 399 666 172 1 234 571
It is important to emphasize that a majority of Muslims in Bahrain follow Twelver Imamah

Shiism. Since there is no accurate census data on this, it is hard to estimate the actual number of
Shiites and Sunnis in the population. It should be noted that around 53% of the total of about 89 970
people, declared themselves as Shiites in the 1941 census. The percentage of Shiites among
indigenous Bahrainis is probably much higher and it is estimated at 65% to 70%. Most of the present
day sources show the ratio between Shia and Sunni Muslims of Bahrein as 55% to 45%, which
roughly corresponds to the 1941 census results.
22
CYPRUS
Present Muslim population of Cyprus has its roots in Ottoman conquest of this island in 1570.
The ratio of Muslim and Christian populations was changing throughout the history. It is assumed
that in the second half of the 18th century there was a period in which Muslims dominated
demographically. The exact number of Muslims during the relinquishment of Cyprus by Ottomans to
British in 1878 remains unknown. According to many estimates, the percentage of Turkish Muslims in
the population of Cyprus during the 19th century was between 30% and 35%. A detailed chronology
of demographic changes in the religious structure of the population can be tracked back to the
implementation of the first census, conducted by the British in the year 1881. It is noticeable that the
number of Muslims during the British rule from 1878 to 1960 but also after Cyprus gained
independence, from decade to decade, was mostly decreasing. According to the official data, the
percentage of Muslims has decreased from 24.4% to only 16.9% from 1881 to 1956. Reasons for this
constant decrease can be found in the emigration of Turks towards present day Turkey, and as of the
1950s, towards the countries such as Britain and Australia, where there are still significant
communities of Cypriot Turks.

ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS FROM 1881 TO 1956
CENSUS TOTAL
ORTHODOX MUSLIMS ARMENIANS MARONITES CATHOLICS PROTESTANTS JEWS
YEAR POPULATION
1881. 186 173 137 631 45 458 174 830 1 275 737 68
1891. 209 286 158 585 47 926 280 1 131 915 322 127
1901. 237 022 182 739 51 309 517 1 130 824 385 118
1911. 274 108 214 480 56 428 558 1 073 815 561 193
1921. 310 715 244 887 61 338 1 197 1 350 952 796 195
1931. 347 959 276 572 64 238 3 377 1 704 851 1 143 74
1946. 450 114 361 199 80 548 3 686 2 083 1 014 1 375 209
1956. 521 332 415 020 88 354 4 549 2 445 10 964
It is important to note that the Cypriot Muslim community was, besides Turks, also
replenished with Greeks that converted to Islam. In the past, this group of Muslims was not at all
negligible. According to the 1881 census, the Greek-speaking group of people counted 2 454 persons,
which at that time made up 5% of all Muslims of Cyprus. Their number had decreased by decade, due
to enhanced assimilation with Turks, but also because of the emigration. By the year 1901, the
number of Greek-speaking Muslims dropped to 2 278, while according to the 1946 census results,
only 1.3% or 1 080 people could still have been characterized as Greeks of Islamic religion. Reduction
of percentage of Muslims in the population of Cyprus was followed by increased Hellenization of
larger urban centres, which during the Ottoman rule had strongly Islamic character. In 1881, inner
area of the capital Nicosia among its population that counted 11 536 people had as many as 46.7% or
5 393 Muslims. By 1946, percentage of Muslims in the population of central Nicosia that already
counted 34 485 people dropped to only 30%. According to the 1960 census, Muslim population of
Cyprus increased significantly both in number and in their percentage in total population when
compared to other decades. Out of total of 573 566 Cypriots, Muslims’ share was 18.3% and it
counted 104 942 people.
23
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF CYPRUS
RELIGIONS TOTAL
ORTHODOX 441656
MUSLIMS 104942
ARMENIANS 3378
MARONITES 2752
ROMAN CATHOLICS 4505
OTHERS 16333
TOTAL POPULATION 573566
From 1963 to 1974, relationship between Greek and Turkish Cypriots has been intertwined
with community conflicts, which caused further emigration of a large number of Muslims. It is
estimated that in 1972, only 78 000 people of Turkish ethnic group were still living in Cyprus. After
the 1974 Turkish invasion of Cyprus, this island was divided into the northern Turkish and southern
Greek part. After 1974, many displaced Turkish Cypriots came back to this island. Immigration of
many Turkish citizens contributed significantly to a renewed demographic strengthening of Muslims.
According to the 2006 census, there were 256 644 people living in Northern Cyprus, out of which as
many as 94 714 people were born in Turkey. The population of Northern Cyprus today is at least
99.5% Muslim. In southern, Greek part of Cyprus, Muslim population almost disappeared completely
after 1974. According to the 2001 census, the number of inhabitants of this part of the island was
689 565, and only 4 182 persons among them declared themselves as Muslims. According to the
same census, only 361 resident of Southern Cyprus declared themselves as members of the Turkish
ethnic group. Most of the present-day Muslims of Southern Cyprus are immigrants from different
Asian, Middle East and African countries such as Egypt, Bangladesh, etc.
24
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF CYPRUS
RELIGIONS TOTAL
ORTHODOX 441656
MUSLIMS 104942
ARMENIANS 3378
MARONITES 2752
ROMAN CATHOLICS 4505
OTHERS 16333
TOTAL POPULATION 573566
It is estimated that there were 1 023 000 people living in the area of the whole island, of
which 766 400 in the south and 256 500 in the north. Total number of Muslims in this period
amounted to over 260 000, which would mean that their percentage in total population of the island
would be over 25%.
25
26
IRAQ
The earliest insight into demographics of Iraq that can be compared to current statistical
standards is the estimate of population conducted by the British in 1920. These early British statistics
are rare sources which, among other things, also offer a demographic overview of religious currents
within people who confess Islam not only at national, but also at the level of smaller administrative
units. Many later estimates speaking about classification of Muslims in Iraq to Shia and Sunni, are
exactly based on the mentioned data. According to the estimate of the population from 1920, nearly
92.7% of people were Muslims, of which Shiites made up 52.4%, and Sunnis 40.3%. Data from the
year 1920 were reviewed and corrected in 1932, so according to new results, the number of Shiites in
fact amounted to 1 612 533 people or 56.44%, of 2 857 077 of the then residents of Iraq.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE IRAQI POPULATION BY VILAYET

ACCORDING TO BRITISH ESTIMATES FROM THE YEAR 1920
VILAYET SUNNI SHIA JEWS CHRISTIANS OTHERS TOTAL

BAGHDAD 130 000 54 000 50 000 15 000 1 000 250 000
SAMARRA 66 455 14 215 300 0 0 80 970
DIYALA 54 953 46 097 1 689 397 900 104 936
KUT 8 578 98 712 381 127 0 107 798
DIWANIYA 1 000 192 300 6 000 5 000 200 204 300
SHAMIA 445 189 000 530 20 5 190 000
HILLAH 15 983 155 897 1 063 27 28 173 000
DULAIM 247 000 200 2 600 200 0 250 000
BASRA 24 408 130 494 6 928 2 221 1 549 165 600
AMARAH 7 000 284 700 3 000 300 5 000 300 000
MUNTAFIQ 11 150 306 220 160 30 2 440 320 000
MOSUL 244 713 17 180 7 633 50 670 30 180 350 376
ERBIL 96 100 0 4 800 4 100 1 000 106 000
KIRKUK 85 000 5 000 1 400 600 0 92 000
SULAYMANIYAH 153 900 0 1 000 100 0 155 000
TOTAL 1 146 685 1 494 015 87 488 78 792 42 302 2 849 282
The first modern census in Iraq was conducted in 1947. According to the results of that
census, the number of Muslims in population amounted to 93.62%. By 1957, their share in the
population had increased to 95.54%. The 1965 census is considered to be the last valid document on
the issue of religious and ethnic composition of the population in Iraq. According to the results of this
census, percentage of Muslims increased to 95.83%.
27
ACCORDING TO CENSUSES BETWEEN 1947 AND 1965
RELIGION 1947 CENSUS 1957 CENSUS 1965 CENSUS

MUSLIMS 4 508 779 6 057 493 7 711 712
CHRISTIANS 149 656 206 206 232 406
JEWS 118 000 4 906 3 187
YAZIDI 32 437 55 885 69 653
MANDAEANS 6 597 11 825 14 262
BAHAI 961
OTHERS 716 1 039 339
UNKNOWN 2 606 14 895
TOTAL 4 816 185 6 339 960 8 047 415
We can get a detailed picture of the religious composition of the population in provinces
from the results of three mentioned censuses. There is a visible growth of Muslim population in all
administrative units in the period between 1947 and 1965.
TABLE 3 : RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION BY PROVINCE

ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS FROM 1947 AND 1965
1947 CENSUS 1965 CENSUS

PROVINCE MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS
JEWS TOTAL JEWS TOTAL
(a) (b) (a) (b)
Baghdad (now
Baghdad, Tikrit and 702 316 37 059 77 542 816 917 1 915 619 127 140 2 616 2 045 375
Saladin)
Arbil 228 615 8 051 3 109 239 775 347 515 8731 47 356 293
Basra 349 302 8 868 10 537 368 707 653 290 15 929 260 669 479
Hilla (now Babil) 259 129 212 1 865 261 206 447 501 657 10 448 168
Diyala 268 531 839 2 851 272 221 396 150 1 207 6 397 363
Diwanya (now Al-
Qadisiyah, Al-
377 007 285 825 378 117 542 573 604 51 543 228
Muthanna, Al-
Najaf)
Dulaim (nowAl-
180 991 10 489 1 442 192 922 303 029 3 958 25 307 012
Anbar)
Al-Sulaymaniyah 223 562 566 2 271 226 399 397 337 2 402 29 399 768
Amara (now
301 477 3 401 2 131 307 009 342 833 2 615 19 345 467
Maysan)
Karbala 274 210 15 39 274 264 339 832 22 0 339 854
Kirkuk 274 124 7 808 4 042 285 974 459 634 13 960 32 473 626
Kut (now Wasit) 224 241 340 349 224 930 333 647 664 20 334 331
Mosul (now
Nineveh and 507 422 77 386 10 345 595 153 819 538 69 014 49 888 601
Dohuk)
Muntafiq (now Dhi
370 281 939 652 371 872 496 998 1 835 17 498 850
Qar)
a : INCLUDES YAZIDI
b : INCLUDES MANDAEANS
28
TABLE 4: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION BY PROVINCE
PROVINCE MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS JEWS MANDAEANS YAZIDI OTHERS

Baghdad (now Baghdad, Tikrit and
1 235 538 68 775 3 634 3 768 311 431
Saladin)
Arbil 265 984 7 198 1 41 20 2
Basra 489 117 11 238 352 2 182 59 94
Hilla (now Babil) 354 047 502 16 72 28 11
Diyala 328 410 816 67 223 12 195
Diwanya (now Al-Qadisiyah, Al-
519 732 429 42 192 55 1
Muthanna)
Dulaim (nowAl-Anbar) 24 457 8 041 18 243 18 20
Al-Sulaymaniyah 3028 25 1 925 13 15 23 23
Amara (now Maysan) 3 259 1 086 65 2 579 71 9
Karbala 217 143 91 18 38 9 17
Kirkuk 375 232 13 150 6 242 23 56
Kut (now Wasit) 294 955 313 52 225 42 4
609 247 90 348 18 61 55 129 169
Mosul (now Nineveh and Dohuk)
Muntafiq (now Dhi Qar) 456 885 314 17 1 544 28 3
TOTAL 6 057 494 206 206 4 906 11 825 55 885 1 039
The credibility of the census results, especially when it comes to religion or ethnicity in the
years after 1965, is being disputed openly by today’s public. It is assumed that the strength of ethnic
and religious minorities was being presented significantly lower since 1965 than it really is. Minorities
such as Kurds, Turkmen and Christians consider the number of their community members to be
much higher. On the other hand, Iraqi Sunnis believe that their number is substantially equal to the
number of Shiites and, according to some sources, are even estimated to be majority in the
population. As long as a good quality census is not conducted in Iraq, this country will be represent a
favourable ground for a war of figures.

RELIGIONS TOTAL
MUSLIMS 11,474,293
CHRISTIANS 253,478
YAZIDI 102,191
MANDAEANS 15,937
JEWS 381
TOTAL 11,862,620
Due to a current interest in the issue of ethnicity, we will present some data related to this
subject too. The 1947 census did deal with the issue of ethnicity, but there are interesting estimates
based on the published results, which are related to the ethno-confessional structure of the Muslim
part of the population living in Iraq at that time.
29
TABLE 6: MUSLIM RELIGIOUS CURRENTS WITHIN IRAQI ETHNIC GROUPS
ACCORDING TO THE ESTIMATE BASED ON 1947 CENSUS
RELIGIOUS CURRENTS TOTAL

SHIA ARABS 2 344 000
SUNNI ARABS 900 000
SUNNI KURDS 840 000
FAYLI SHIA KURDS 30 000
SUNNI TURKMEN 50 000
SHIA TURKMEN 42 000
PERSIAN SHIA 52 000
If data from table 6 are compared, it becomes clear that 250 000 Muslims were omitted from
this estimate. The most probable cause for this is that these are the inhabitants of religiously mixed
settlements, which made their classification to Shiites and Sunnis harder. Censuses from 1957 and
1965 are so far the only ones the results of which concerning the issue of ethno-linguistic affiliation
are considered quite realistic.
30
TABLE 7: POPULATION BY LINGUISTIC BACKGROUND
ACCORDING TO CENSUSES FROM 1957 AND 1965
1957 CENSUS 1965 CENSUS

LANGUAGE TOTAL SPEAKERS % TOTAL SPEAKERS %
ARABIC 5 018 962 79.16 6 415 329 79.72
ARMENIAN 15 890 0.20
ASSYRIAN 37 635 0.47
61 053 0.96
CHALDEAN 23 567 0.29
ENGLISH 8 337 0.13 373
FRENCH 886 0.01 87
INDIAN LANGUAGES 3 068 0.05
IRANIAN/PERSIAN 21 200 0.33 5 886 0.07
KURDISH 1 042 774 16.45 1 227 497 15.25
TURKISH 24 557 0.31
136 806 2.16
TURKMEN 132 404 1.65
GERMAN 238 0.00
OTHER LANGUAGES 27 480 0.43 27 830 0.35
UNKNOWN 19 394 0.31 136 122 1.69
TOTAL IRAQ 6 339 960 100.00 8 047 415 100
IRAN
Of Muslim countries dominated by Shia doctrine, Iran has a leading role by all accounts. The
population of this country is dominantly Muslim, mixed with a small Christian, Jewish and Zoroastrian
philosophy following. The followers of Baha’i religion also fall in the group of more important non-
Muslim minorities whose exact following within Iran is unknown. They are officially not recognized
and are not mentioned in the official statistics. It is assumed that they are declaring as Muslims or
they are not declaring their religious affiliation at all. The fact is that the number of people who do
not declare themselves in terms of religious affiliation constantly grows from census to census. The
number of Baha’i followers in Iran is unknown, it amounts from 30 000 to 350 000, and according to
some sources, even more. According to official statistics, the number of Muslims in this traditionally,
almost completely Islamized environment, is steadily increasing. High natality and emigration of
religious minorities caused the Muslims’ share to jump from 98.41% to 99.39% in the period from
1956 to 2011. Unofficially, maximum 2% of all Iranians belong to some of non-Muslim religious
minorities.
31
1956 1966 1976 1986 1996 2006 2011

RELIGION
CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS
MUSLIMS 18 654 127 24 771 922 33 396 908 49 198 228 59 788 791 70 097 741 74 682 938
CHRISTIANS 114 528 149 427 168 593 97 557 78 745 109 415 117 704
Armenians 108 421 103 163
Assyrian-Chaldean 20 294 25 551
Other Christians 20 662 39 879
JEWS 65 232 60 683 62 258 26 354 12 737 9 252 8 756
ZOROASTRIANS 15 723 19 816 21 400 32 589 27 920 19 823 25 271
OTHERS 59 256 77 075 59 585 50 529 57 579 54 234 49 101
UNKNOWN 45 838 39 753 89 716 205 317 265 899
TOTAL 18 954 704 25 078 923 33 708 704 49 445 010 60 055 488 70 495 782 75 149 669
In the regional context, Islam is the predominant religion in all provinces. Religious minorities
are, according to census data, ubiquitous in Tehran area.
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION BY PROVINCE (OSTAN)

TOTAL
CENSUS ZOROAST
Ostan/Province PROVINCE MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS JEWS OTHERS UNKNOWN
YEAR RIANS
POPULATION
2006. 70 495 782 70 097 741 19 823 109 415 9 252 54 234 205 317
IRAN TOTAL
1996. 60 055 488 59 788 791 27 920 78 745 12 737 57 579 89 716
2006. 3 603 456 3 586 695 138 2 692 6 746 13 179
East Azerbaijan
1996. 3 325 540 3 318 744 631 1 199 5 849 4 112
2006. 2 873 459 2 855 354 344 7 562 37 1 610 8 552
West Azerbaijan
1996. 2 496 320 2 485 437 566 6 416 90 1 389 2 422
2006. 1 228 155 1 224 886 104 618 2 18 2 527
Ardabil
1996. 1 168 011 1 165 590 306 10 16 13 2 076
2006. 4 559 256 4 532 030 445 9 130 951 7 050 9 650
Isfahan
1996. 3 923 255 3 901 850 937 8 337 1 063 7 893 3 175
2006. 545 787 542 878 46 508 1 37 2 317
Ilam
1996. 487 886 487 461 158 2 1 1 263
2006. 886 267 879 940 51 1 487 31 1 227 3 531
Bushehr
1996. 743 675 742 994 223 22 6 242 188
2006. 13 422 366 13 295 181 9 867 56 076 5 040 19 941 36 261
Tehran
1996. 10 343 965 10 216 608 11 607 58 668 7 073 20 039 29 970
Chaharmahal and 2006. 857 910 854 192 72 520 1 116 3 009
Bakhtiari 1996. 761 168 760 172 146 6 0 122 722
2006. 636 420 633 467 34 282 1 363 2 273
South Khorasan
1996. 475 251 474 075 82 21 0 422 651
2006. 5 593 079 5 573 690 401 3 312 9 1 721 13 946
Razavi Khorasan
1996. 4 780 132 4 766 789 1 276 82 13 2 252 9 720
2006. 811 572 808 403 74 529 0 53 2 513
North Khorasan
1996. 732 646 731 898 166 1 2 67 512
32
CENSUS TOTAL ZOROAST
Ostan/Province PROVINCE MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS JEWS OTHERS UNKNOWN
YEAR RIANS
POPULATION
2006. 4 274 979 4 252 045 319 3 691 27 3 022 15 875
Khuzestan
1996. 3 746 772 3 736 031 859 1 416 29 3 810 4 627
2006. 964 601 961 569 133 484 6 51 2 358
Zanjan
1996. 900 890 900 075 147 5 1 40 622
2006. 589 742 586 297 29 329 1 645 2 441
Semnan
1996. 501 447 499 708 81 37 0 562 1 059
Sistan and 2006. 2 405 742 2 393 396 318 2 661 4 602 8 761
Baluchestan 1996. 1 722 579 1 719 989 455 43 12 881 1 199
2006. 4 336 878 4 311 738 569 3 267 2 798 6 002 12 504
Fars
1996. 3 817 036 3 799 833 1 097 318 3 758 6 099 5 931
2006. 1 143 200 1 138 690 61 782 12 638 3 017
Qazvin
1996. 968 257 964 754 217 222 3 587 2 474
2006. 1 046 737 1 042 845 44 594 0 8 3 246
Qom
1996. 853 044 851 024 233 11 0 0 1 776
2006. 1 440 156 1 431 463 148 1 207 53 165 7 120
Kordestan
1996. 1 346 383 1 344 991 247 26 120 196 803
2006. 2 652 413 2 638 896 1 171 2 603 75 1 739 7 929
Kerman
1996. 2 004 328 1 997 934 1 402 101 103 1 967 2 821
2006. 1 879 385 1 872 360 116 1 177 50 635 5 047
Kermanshah
1996. 1 778 596 1 774 691 350 154 167 834 2 400
Kohgiluyeh and 2006. 634 299 631 577 85 477 5 167 1 988
Boyer-Ahmad 1996. 544 356 543 484 112 11 2 214 533
2006. 1 617 087 1 611 533 70 860 1 1 369 3 254
Golestan
1996. 1 426 288 1 422 980 333 169 5 1 963 838
2006. 2 404 861 2 397 548 466 1 758 16 306 4 767
Gilan
1996. 2 241 896 2 239 294 464 239 16 310 1 573
2006. 1 716 527 1 709 974 131 1 121 18 76 5 207
Lorestan
1996. 1 584 434 1 582 541 486 29 56 63 1 259
2006. 2 922 432 2 908 877 111 1 649 3 3 977 7 815
Mazandaran
1996. 2 602 008 2 593 263 592 250 22 4 912 2 969
2006. 1 351 257 1 344 498 183 1 023 5 157 5 391
Markazi
1996. 1 228 812 1 226 174 213 598 13 472 1 342
2006. 1 403 674 1 398 314 106 1 255 7 324 3 668
Hormozgan
1996. 1 062 155 1 059 688 334 187 14 184 1 748
2006. 1 703 267 1 696 594 182 1 138 32 493 4 828
Hamadan
1996. 1 677 957 1 676 009 308 86 47 492 1 015
2006. 990 818 982 811 4 005 623 60 976 2 343
Yazd
1996. 810 401 804 710 3 892 79 100 704 916
33
Muslims of Iran are mostly Shiites. Their share in the population is, depending on the source,
estimated to be from 87% to, even up to 94 %. The most widely used estimate is based on the
assumption that Shiites make up around 89-90% of Irani population. The vast majority of Iranian
Shiites follow Ja'fari (Twelver Imami) direction of Shiism. There are reports on the existence of small
Ismaili communities as well as on the existence of heterodox groups, especially among Kurdish
minority such as Yarsanis and Alevis, which are also officially classified as Shia. Estimates regarding
the size of Sunni minority also vary depending on the source. Their share in the population of Iran is
presented to be from 5%, and even up to 12%, and according to some Sunni sources, even over 20%.
The dominant opinion is that about 9%-10% of all Iranians belong to Sunni direction of Islam.
34
ISRAEL / PALESTINE
The area of historic Palestine has traditionally been predominantly inhabited by Muslims.
Around the year 1850, of about 350 000 inhabitants of this area, 85% were Muslims, 11% Christians
and only 4% Jews. Since 1882, the immigration of Jews started being a factor that ultimately
influenced the number of Muslims in this area to decrease more and more. Immigration of Jews
enhanced after World War I, or more precisely, with the establishment of the British rule in the
Palestine area. From 1922 to 1944, Muslims’ share in the population of Palestine fell down from
78.3% to 61%.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF PALESTINE DURING THE BRITISH ADMINISTRATION

ACCORDING TO THE OFFICIAL CENSUSES AND ESTIMATES FROM 1922 TO 1944
CENSUS/ESTIMATE TOTAL MUSLIMS JEWS CHRISTIANS OTHERS

YEAR POPULATION TOTAL % TOTAL % TOTAL % TOTAL %
1922. 752 048 589 177 78,34 83 790 11,14 71 464 9,50 7 617 1,01
1931. 1 036 339 761 922 73,52 175 138 16,90 89 134 8,60 10 145 0,98
1932. 1 073 827 778 803 72,52 192 137 17,90 92 520 8,61 10 367 0,97
1933. 1 140 941 798 506 69,99 234 967 20,59 96 791 8,48 10 677 0,94
1934. 1 210 554 814 379 67,27 282 975 23,38 102407 8,46 10 793 0,89
1935. 1 308 112 836 688 63,96 355 157 27,15 105 236 8,04 11 031 0,85
1936. 1 366 692 862 730 63,13 384 078 28,10 108 506 7,94 11 378 0,83
1937. 1 401 794 883 446 63,02 395 836 28,24 110 869 7,91 11 643 0,83
1938. 1 435 285 900 250 62,72 411 222 28,65 111 974 7,80 11 839 0,83
1939. 1 501 698 927 133 61,74 445 457 29,66 116 958 7,79 12 150 0,81
1940. 1 544 530 947 846 61,37 463 535 30,01 120 587 7,81 12 562 0,81
1941. 1 585 500 973 104 61,38 474 102 29,90 125 413 7,91 12 881 0,81
1942 1 620 005 995 292 61,44 484 408 29,90 127 184 7,85 13 121 0,81
1944. 1 739 624 1 061 277 61,01 528 702 30,39 135 547 7,79 14 098 0,81
In 1948, the Jewish state of Israel was proclaimed in the area of Palestine. The war that
followed as a consequence of the Arab revolt against this Jewish decision was a factor that caused
the demographic erosion of Arab, or in other words, Muslim population in areas that became a part
of Israel in 1928. It is estimated that at least between 700 000 and 750 000 Palestinians, mostly
Muslims, had to abandon their homes and flee to neighbouring Arabic countries. A part of Palestine,
now known as the West Bank (or Cisjordan) and East Jerusalem then became a part of Jordan, whilst
the Gaza Strip was annexed to Egypt.
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF ISRAEL, WEST BANK AND EAST
JERUSALEM
RELIGION STATE OF ISRAEL CISJORDAN EAST JERUSALEM

MUSLIMS 170 830 759 379
CHRISTIANS 50 543 45 855
JEWS 1 932 357
DRUZE 24 282 216
OTHERS 1 479
TOTAL POPULATION 2 179 491 805 450
35
According to personal estimates, relying on the 1961 census and reports on Gaza, the total
population of Palestine was about 3 335 000 people, of which total number of Muslims left was
around 38%, or about 1 280 000 people. Demographic erosion caused by the 1948 war in the Israel
area, had the least impact on Muslims from the north of this newly-formed country, where they still
made up a significant portion of the local population.
TABLE 3: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF ISRAEL BY DISTRICT

DISTRICT TOTAL POPULATION JEWS MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS DRUZE

Jerusalem District 191 900 187 700 2 400 1 600
Northern District 337 100 194 300 89 200 36 000 17 500
Haifa District 370 300 322 300 33 800 7 700 6 600
Central District 407 000 380 100 24 500 2 000
Tel Aviv District 699 300 692 600 3 100 2 800
Southern District 173 900 155 300 17 800 400
With the outbreak of the Arab-Israeli war in 1967, the West Bank, East Jerusalem and Gaza
areas were occupied by Israel. In the same year, the census was conducted that offers an insight in
the religious composition of that time. Among other things, it is evident that the Israeli occupation of
the West Bank struck a strong outflow of the Palestinian population.
TABLE 4 : RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF OCCUPIED AREAS

RELIGION WEST BANK EAST JERUSALEM GAZA NORTH SINAI

MUSLIMS 565 904 54 081 352 532 33 112
CHRISTIANS 29 446 10 795 2 305 238
OTHERS 550 981 1 424 91
TOTAL POPULATION 595 900 65 857 356 261 33 441
Israelis occupied the Golan area in 1967, which was an integral part of Syria. There were 91
933 people living in this area according to the 1960 census. Most of them fled to Syria after the
Israeli raid. The only ones left, according to the 1967 census, were 5 875 Druze, 385 Alevis and about
300 Circassians. The East Jerusalem area was in 1967 one-sidedly annexed to the state of Israel. A
consequence of this act was a significant increase of Muslim population that found themselves inside
this country. Since 1981, the Golan area was also annexed by the Israelis, which contributed in great
amount to the increase of Druze community in this country. From 1972 to 2008, the percentage of
Muslims in Israel has grown with the annexed territories from 11.2% to 16.9%. One of the most
important factors for this growth is also a very high natality among the Arabs.
36
TABLE 5: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF ISRAEL
ACCORDING TO THE CENSUS RESULTS BETWEEN 1972 AND 2008
CENSUS YEAR
RELIGION
1972.a 1983.b 1995.b 2008.b
JEWS c 2 686 701 3 349 997 4 522 300 5 603 000
MUSLIMS 351 962 526 639 811 200 1 253 100
CHRISTIANS 72 131 94 157 120 300 150 700
DRUZE 36 889 65 861 92 200 122 400
OTHERS 966 66 000 281 100
TOTAL POPULATION 3 147 683 4 037 620 5 612 300 7 412 200
a: INCLUDES EAST JERUSALEM
b: INCLUDES EAST JERUSALEM AND GOLAN
c: INCLUDES JEWISH SETTLERS IN THE OCCUPIED AREAS OF THE WEST BANK AND GAZA
TABLE 6: MUSLIM POPULATION OF ISRAEL (WITHOUT EAST JERUSALEM AND GOLAN)

BY SUBDISTRICT, ESTIMATE BY THE E-DTS FOR THE YEAR 2010
SUBDISTRICT TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS MUSLIMS %

Jerusalem 641 841 9 118 1,16
Zefat 119 628 9 231 7,72
Keneret 121 731 11 431 9,39
Yezrael, Afula 508 884 221 392 43,51
Akko 612 479 268 107 43,77
Haifa 626 048 20 135 3,22
Haderah 343 864 170 861 49,69
Hasharon 433 684 98 616 22,74
Betah-Teqwa 670 447 33 579 5,0
Ramlah 258 021 29 899 11,5
Rohovot 545 558 647 0,12
Tel-Aviv, Tel-Aviv 739 237 14 747 1,99
Tel-Aviv, Ramat Gan 564 766 99 0,02
Tel-Aviv 484 100 358 0,07
Ashkelon 522 995 1 408 0,02
Beer-Sheva 718 976 191 523 26,64
Very soon after the occupation of Palestine areas in 1967, Israel started with planned settling
of Jews, which greatly changed hitherto fairly homogenous religious structure of the population. The
strongest settling takes place in the West Bank area.
TABLE 7: THE NUMBER OF JEWISH SETTLERS IN OCCUPIED PALESTINIAN AREAS

BETWEEN 1972 AND 2008
YEAR WEST BANK GAZA

2008. 274 500
1995. 132 037 5326
1994. 121 791 5060
1993. 110 855 4756
1990. 78 300 3300
1983. 22 800 900
1972. 800 700
37
As for the parts of Palestine dominated by Arabs, or more precisely West Bank and Gaza, a
rapid growth in population has been recorded there. At the same time, decrease in the number of
Christians in total Arab population is apparent. Poor growth of Christian population is mostly
attributed to the consequences of emigration and lower birth rate when compared to Muslims.
TABLE 8: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE ARAB POPULATION IN OCCUPIED AREAS

BY GOVERNORATE ACCORDING TO THE CENSUS RESULTS FROM 1997 AND 2007
THE 2007 CENSUS
AREA/GOVERNORATE TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS OTHERS UNKNOWN
West Bank 2 279 969 2 187 495 41 188 912 50 374
Jenin 251 740 246 384 2 423 59 2 874
Tubas 48 143 47 353 54 4 732
Tulkarm 156 745 155 301 28 36 1 380
Nablus 315 773 313 937 665 364 807
Qalqiliya 88 545 87 822 7 14 702
Jericho & Al Aghwar 40 305 38 993 291 4 1 017
Salfit 58 773 58 677 6 14 76
Ramallah & Al-Bireh 262 563 245 388 10 817 81 6 277
Jerusalem 349 978 315 790 5 271 226 28 691
Bethlehem 169 402 144 653 21 560 33 3 156
Hebron 538 002 533 197 66 77 4 662
Gaza Strip 1 380 417 1 378 962 1 377 66 12
Dier al Balah 199 945 199 921 8 16
Khan Yunis 265 566 265 537 11 16 2
Gaza 481 669 480 292 1 353 22 2
North Gaza 265 085 265 070 3 12
Rafah 168 152 168 142 2 8
TOTAL PALESTINE 3 660 386 3 566 457 42 565 978 50 386
a: THE 1997 CENSUS

AREA/GOVERNORATE
TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS OTHERS UNKNOWN
West Bank 1 597 099 1 558 031 38 367 299 402
Jenin 195 074 192 954 2 120
Tubas 35 176 35 122 54
Tulkarm 128 960 128 933 27
Nablus 251 081 250 005 777 298 1
Qalqiliya 69 229 69 220 9
Jericho & Al Aghwar 31 412 31 037 371 4
Salfit 46 671 46 671
Ramallah & Al-Bireh 204 932 193 792 11 140
Jerusalem 113 557 111 634 1 525 1 397
Bethlehem 131 433 109 115 22 318
Hebron 389 574 389 548 26
Gaza Strip 1 000 517 998 828 1 688 1
Dier al Balah 144 775 144 769 6
Khan Yunis 196 485 196 448 37
Gaza 359 419 357 795 1 623 1
North Gaza 179 577 179 562 15
Rafah 120 261 120 254 7
TOTAL PALESTINE 2 597 616 2 556 859 40 055 300 402
a.EXCLUDING PARTS OF JERUSALEM OCCUPIED IN 1967
38
39
The then estimates for the year 2010 suggest that the Arab population of the West Bank
(without East Jerusalem) amounted to about 2.3 million people. The population of Gaza in the year
2011 was estimated to 1 657 155 people. According to personal calculations, there were 11.5 million
people living in the area of historic Palestine in 2010, of which around 45% or 5.25 million people
should be Muslims.
40
JORDAN
With the exception of Christian minority, most of the citizens of Jordan are Sunni Muslims.
Religious diversity is most pronounced in the larger urban areas of this country. The population of
Amman, the capital city, which in 1961 counted 246 475 people, was composed of 217 433 Muslims
and 29 025 Christians. It is evident that the Muslim part of the population, if we rely on official data,
is constantly increasing, whilst the Christians’ share is in fall, which is a demographic phenomenon
characteristic for all countries in the Middle East. If we rely on the Ottoman data, it was estimated
that population of this area in 1914 counted approximately 136 195 people, of which 9.56%, or 13
016 people were Christians. Percentage ratio of religions in the total population changed
permanently over the past decades. In 1950, Muslims made up 91.75%, and according to the 1961
census, already 92.96% of all Jordanians.
TABLE 1: RATIO OF MUSLIM AND CHRISTIAN POPULATION BY PROVINCE

ACCORDING TO ESTIMATES FOR THE YEAR 1950
PROVINCE MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS

AMMAN
212 734 30 364
BALQA
IRBID 223 343 12 278
KARAK 95 896 6 652
MAAN 18 552 181
TABLE 2:RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION BY PROVINCE

TOTAL FOR JORDAN PRESENT DAY PROVINCES WITHIN PRESENT DAY JORDAN
RELIGION
IN 1961 BORDERS JORDAN AMMAN BALQA IRBID KARAK MAAN
MUSLIMS 1 596 745 837 366 390 510 73 769 262 728 63 953 46 406
CHRISTIANS 108 838 62 983 42 792 5 265 11 166 3 257 503
SAMARITANS 213
DRUZE 209 199 3
427
BAHAI 197 95 79
OTHER RELIGIONS 24 22
TOTAL 1 706 226 900 776 433 618 79 057 273 976 67 211 46 914
The 1979 census results are the last ones providing official information on religious affiliation
of the population. According to this census, Muslims’ share within Jordan population has, when
compared to 1961, increased significantly, or to be more precise, it increased to 95.47%. This growth
is largely attributed to the arrival of a vast number of refugees from Palestine after 1967.

MUSLIMS 2 036 407

CHRISTIANS 92 943
TOTAL 2 132 997
41
Data referring to the 1979 census results that is providing information about the distribution
of religions in provinces, significantly differ from data in Table 3. However, Table 4 provides a rather
clear insight into the growth of Muslim population of this area in smaller administrative units.
TABLE 4: RATIO OF MUSLIM AND CHRISTIAN POPULATION BY PROVINCE

PROVINCE MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS

AMMAN 1 089 025 61 676
BALQA 139 360 6 668
IRBID 587 991 13 769
KARAK 119 480 4 591
MAAN 71 802 2 016
Today, or more precisely in 2010, the population of Jordan is estimated at around 6 500 000 people.
Due to a lack of official data, estimates on percentage of Muslims within Jordanian population vary
widely and range from minimum 92% to as much as 97%. With the exception of a small group of
Shiites, vast majority of Jordanians are Sunnis of Hanafi madhhab.
KUWAIT
From a religious perspective, the population of Kuwait is mostly consisted of Muslims. In the
past, unlike today, the presence of non-Muslim minorities was marginal. Autochthonous Kuwaitis are
exclusively Muslim, and the influx of people of other religions commenced with immigration of
foreigners that started coming to this country as a labour force in the oil industry, the origins of
which date back to late 1930s. Nevertheless, unlike many countries of Persian Gulf, Kuwait has long
managed to demographically keep dominantly Islamic character. The cause for this occurrence is that
the vast majority of foreigners who came to this country until 1990 were from Arabic countries. From
1957 to 1980, percentage of Muslims in total population went down from 94.4% to 91.5%.

ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS BETWEEN 1957 AND 1980
RELIGION 1957 CENSUS 1965 CENSUS 1970 CENSUS 1975 CENSUS 1980 CENSUS
MUSLIMS 194 894 439 687 699 799 9447 81 1 242 708
CHRISTIANS 9 714 24 640 34 179 44 718 87 082
OTHERS 1 865 3 012 4 685 5 338 28 162
TOTAL 206 473 467 339 738 663 994 837 1 357 952
Autochthonous Kuwaitis are doubtlessly mostly Sunnis of Maliki madhhab, whilst the rest
belong to Shia direction of Islam. There are no official statistics on proportions of these two groups
and all information related to this subject is a result of different estimates. The numbers of Shia
people within indigenous Kuwaiti population mentioned in literature are questionable. The estimates
on their percentage when compared against the total number of this national group vary from the
lower ones according to which the percentage of Shiites should be 20% or up to 25%, to the higher
42
ones according to which the percentage of Shiites is estimated to 30% or 35% and even up to 40%.
The chances are that great variations within this information can be found in the methodology used
by authors and in the facts that the autochthonous population of Kuwait is divided on citizens and
non-citizens in the official statistics. In the older literature, official statistics never made a difference
between these two groups, and from the mid-1980s, only people who have the citizenship are
registered as Kuwaitis. The indigenous Kuwaitis who, for various reasons are deprived of the right to
citizenship, are known under the common name Bidoon, and chances are that among them, Shia is a
dominant fraction. The 2005 census included 105 756 people that can be characterized as Bidoon.
Most of them were registered in the Al Jahra region in the far north of Kuwait near the border with
Iraq, where in 2005, there were 68 520 members of this group. The conclusion is that the estimates
on lower number of Shiites within the indigenous Kuwaiti population relate to those who possess the
citizenship and the information in which the number of Shiites is shown to be above 30% is probably
related to all indigenous Kuwaitis, or in other words, both those who have the citizenship and those
who don't.
TABLE 2: RATIO OF KUWAITI AND FOREIGN POPULATION

ACCORDING TO THE CENSUS RESULTS FROM 1957 TO 2005
KUWAITI KUWAITI
CENSUS YEAR TOTAL POPULATION TOTAL KUWAITIS FOREIGNERS
CITIZENS NON-CITIZENS
1957 206 473 113 622 92 851
1961 321 621 161 909 159 712
1965 467 339 220 059 168 793 51 226 247 280
1970 738 662 347 396 391 266
1975 994 837 472 088 307 755 164 333 522 749
1985 1 697 301 681 288 470 473 210 815 1 226 828
1995 1 575 570 653 616 653 616 921 954
2005 2 193 651 860 324 860 324 a:1 333 327
a: OF WHICH 105756 BIDOON (KUWAITIS WITHOUT CITIZENSHIP)
Until 1990, or until the Iraqi invasion of Kuwait, most foreigners in this country were people
originating from Arab countries, which contributed in great amount that the 90% of population were
following Islam. By withdrawal of Iraqis in 1991, many Arabs, especially Palestinians, were banished
from this country on charges that they supported the Iraqi invaders. Since 1990s, the immigrants
from southern but also other parts of Asia are starting to dominate among the foreigners. By their
immigration, the number of members of non-Muslim religions, especially Christians and Hinuds, has
significantly increased. There is no official information on the present religious affiliation of the
population of Kuwait, which leaves a lot of space for speculation in estimates on the strength of
religious communities. There are many estimates on the strength of Muslims in the population of
Kuwait; from those that the members of this religion make up from 75% to 80%, to those that the
estimated numbers are from 85% to 89%. Currently the most accepted version in the literature is the
one according to which the percentage of Muslims within Kuwaiti population is presented at 85%.
According to the results of 2013 census, Muslims amounted to 3 003 634 members, which made up
77,2% of all Kuwaitis.
43
TABLE 3: OFFICIAL INFORMATION FOR THE YEAR 2013 ON THE VOLUME OF KUWAITI
AND FOREIGN POPULATION BY RELIGION
Nationality Group Religion

Muslim Christian Other-Not Stated
Kuwaiti 1 226 747 256 18
Arabian 1 031 612 51 165 3 756
Asian 699 605 557 143 210 061
African 26 964 39 759 6 125
European 5 280 7 862 776
N.American 11 536 8 918 1 315
S.American 732 580 77
Australian 1 158 433 65
TOTAL 3 003 634 666 116 222 193
LEBANON
Lebanon is known by traditional diversity of religious affiliation of the population. Religions present
in this area are generally divided to Christianity with a large number of church branches and Islam,
whose followers are mostly divided to Sunni and Shia fraction in the literature. The Druze are also
present in significant number in population of Lebanon, and in the western literature, at least when it
comes to references to this country, they are classified as Muslims. The population of present-day
Lebanon is more than 50% Muslim, which wasn't a case in the recent past when the absolute
majority of the population belonged to one of the Christian churches. The authors almost exclusively
agree that the percentage of Christians in the population of Lebanon during the second half of the
19th century varied between 60% and 65%. At the end of the 19th and beginning of the 20th
century, Lebanon was engulfed in the process of mass emigration of the population to overseas
countries, mostly to Latin and North America, West Africa, etc. The vast majority of these emigrants
were exactly Christian. The emigration of Christians, but also frequent immigration of Muslims from
surrounding countries profoundly disrupted traditional demographic ratio between religions. As early
as 1922, French mandatory authorities launched the enumeration of the Lebanon population. This
operation failed because it was boycotted by majority of Muslims of this country. However,
enumerated Christian and estimated Muslim population gave the sum of 558 923 inhabitants.
According to the results of this census, Christians amounted to 293 980 members, which made up
52.6% of all Lebanese. Number of Muslims (Sunni, Shia and Druze) was estimated at 264 943 people
or 47.4% of the total population. According to some authors who refer to the 1922 census, Lebanon
consisted of a total of 609 034 inhabitants, of which 44.9%, or 273 366 were Muslims. Excluding the
census from 1932, there are no official statistics in this country based on the information taken from
other official census of population. Even this census has been criticized and is considered
manipulated, whilst different methodological approaches to data processing give different results
that create confusion about the actual religious structure of the Lebanon population at that time.
The lack of current official statistics on religious affiliation of Lebanese people creates a fertile
ground for manipulation of numbers so that today, like the case was through the history, we have a
variety of information that is often biased, which largely makes this demographic problem even more
complex.
44
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF CURRENT AND EMIGRATED POPULATION OF LEBANON
TOTAL CURRENT CURRENTLY PRESENT TOTAL

RELIGIOUS GROUP
AND EMIGRANTS IN LEBANON EMIGRANTS
SUNNI 195 305 178 100 17 205
SHIA 166 545 155 035 11 510
DRUZE 62 084 53 334 8 750
TOTAL MUSLIMS 423 934 386 469 37 465
MARONITES 351 208 227 800 123 408
GREEK CATHOLICS 76 336 46 709 29 627
ORTHODOX 134 343 77 312 57 031
PROTESTANTS 9 800 6 869 2 931
ARMENIAN ORTHODOX 28 072 26 102 1 970
ARMENIAN CATHOLICS 6 344 5 890 454
SYRIAN ORTHODOX 2 820 2 723 97
SYRIAN CATHOLICS 3 115 2 803 312
CHALDEAN ORTHODOX 190 190 0
CHALDEAN CATHOLICS 573 548 25
TOTAL CHRISTIANS 612 801 396 946 215 855
JEWS 4 003 3 588 415
OTHERS 7 656 6 393 1 263
TOTAL LEBANON 1 051 383 793 396 257 987
EMIGRANTS BEFORE 1924 EMIGRANTS AFTER 1924

RELIGIOUS GROUP NON TOTAL BEFORE TOTAL AFTER
TAXPAYERS TAXPAYERS NON TAXPAYERS
TAXPAYERS 1924 1924
SUNNI 2 653 9 840 12 493 1 089 3 623 4 712
SHIA 2 977 4 543 7 520 1 770 2 220 3 990
DRUZE 2 067 3 205 5 272 1 183 2 295 3 478
TOTAL MUSLIMS 7 697 17 588 25 285 4 042 8 138 12 180
MARONITES 31 697 58 457 90 154 11 434 21 809 33 254
GREEK CATHOLICS 7 190 16 544 23 734 1 855 4 038 5 893
ORTHODOX 12 547 31 521 44 068 3 922 9 041 12 963
PROTESTANTS 607 1 575 2 182 174 575 749
ARMENIAN ORTHODOX 1 60 61 191 1 718 1 909
ARMENIAN CATHOLICS 9 50 59 20 375 395
SYRIAN ORTHODOX 6 34 40 3 54 57
SYRIAN CATHOLICS 9 196 205 6 101 107
CHALDEAN ORTHODOX
CHALDEAN CATHOLICS 6 6 19 19
TOTAL CHRISTIANS 52 066 108 443 160 509 17 605 37 730 55 346
JEWS 6 214 220 7 188 195
OTHERS 212 758 970 59 234 293
TOTAL LEBANON 59 981 127 003 189 984 21 713 46 290 68 003
45
The percentage of Muslims in the population of Lebanon, who according to the 1932 census
were living in this country, amounted to 48.71%. The Christian population accounted for only slightly
more than 50% of the Lebanese population. In relation to percentage of Christians in the second half
of the 19th century, results of this census showed their drastic decrease caused by emigration. It is
safe to say that in the 1930s, the ratio of Muslims and Christians in the population of Lebanon
roughly equalized. The official estimates on the religious composition of the population of this
country from the early years after independence, show Christians as the dominant group. The
methods used to create these estimates are not known but they probably exclude segments of the
population with a foreign origin such as Palestinians, Syrians, Kurds, etc., most of which actually
followed Islam.
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF LEBANON

ACCORDING TO ESTIMATES BETWEEN 1943 AND 1956
THE YEAR OF THE POPULATION ESTIMATE

RELIGIOUS GROUP
1943 % 1947 % 1950 % 1956 %
SUNNI 230 604 20,88 244 300 20,96 263 498 20,79 285 689 20,29
SHIA 204 101 18,48 217 500 18,66 232 314 18,33 250 605 17,80
DRUZE 72 842 6,59 77 000 6,61 81 192 6,41 88 131 6,26
OTHER MUSLIMS 6 112 0,55
TOTAL MUSLIMS 513 659 46,50 538 800 46,23 577 004 45,53 624 425 44,35
MARONITES 322 555 29,20 337 700 28,98 369 048 29,11 423 708 30,10
GREEK CATHOLICS 63 004 5,70 66 500 5,71 76 120 6,01 87 788 6,24
ORTHODOX 108 093 9,79 113 200 9,71 126 084 9,95 148 927 10,58
ARMENIAN ORTHODOX 61 700 5,29 65 208 5,14 63 679 4,52
ARMENIAN CATHOLICS 68 632 6,21 10 500 0,90 13 856 1,09 14 622 1,04
PROTESTANTS 10 900 0,94 12 464 0,98 14 365 1,02
SYRIAN ORTHODOX 3 900 0,33 4 284 0,34 4 798 0,34
SYRIAN CATHOLICS 23 159 2,10 5 200 0,45 5 831 0,46 5 699 0,40
ROMAN CATHOLICS 3 200 0,27 3 892 0,31 4 506 0,32
CHALDEAN CATHOLICS 1 317 0,10 1 466 0,10
TOTAL CHRISTIANS 585 443 53,00 612 800 52,58 678 104 53,49 769 558 54,66
JEWS 5 800 0,50 5 920 0,47 6 692 0,48
OTHERS 5 567 0,50 8 000 0,69 6 551 0,52 7 184 0,51
TOTAL LEBANON 1 104 669 100 1 165 400 100 1 267 579 100 1 407 858 100
The claim that people of foreign origin were not covered by data from the 1950s, could even
be proven by the fact that there were over 90 000 Palestinian Sunni Muslims in 1951 living in
Lebanon who were not mentioned in estimates on the religious composition of the population from
the 1950s. It is the author's personal opinion that Muslims started dominating slightly in the actual
population of Lebanon in the 1950s.
46
TABLE 3: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE PALESTINIAN REFUGEES IN LEBANON
ACCORDING TO ESTIMATES FROM THE 1951
RELIGIONS TOTAL %
MARONITES 2 100 1,63
GREEK ORTHODOX 10 800 8,38
GREEK CATHOLICS 14 100 10,94
ARMENIAN ORTHODOX 1 300 1,00
PROTESTANTS 500 0,39
ARMENIAN CATHOLICS 350 0,27
SYRIAN CATHOLICS 220 0,17
SYRIAN ORTHODOX 130 0,10
LATIN CATHOLICS 1600 1,24
TOTAL CHRISTIANS 31 100 24,11
SUNNI 96 100 74,55
SHIA 1 500 1,16
DRUZE 200 0,16
TOTAL MUSLIMS 97 800 75,89
TOTAL PALESTINIANS 128 900 100
TABLE 4: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE PALESTINIANS BY KAZAS

ACCORDING TO ESTIMATES FROM THE 1951
MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS
MOUHAFAZA,KAZA
TOTAL % TOTAL %
MOUHAFAZA DU SUD LIBAN 38 948 85,35 6 686 14,65
BINT JBEIL 1 449 85,61 305 17,39
TYR 14 847 85,01 2 619 14,99
MARJAYOUN 3 000 55,92 2 364 44,08
HASBAYA 51 66,67 25 33,33
SAIDA 17 516 93,36 1 246 6,64
NABATIEH 2 008 100,00
JEZZINE 76 37,50 127 62,50
MOUHAFAZA DU MOUNT LIBAN 16 220 57,12 12 177 42,88
CHOUF 1 475 70,73 610 29,27
ALEY 534 36,84 915 63,16
BAABDA 9 991 73,46 3 610 26,54
METN 4 195 42,42 5 695 57,58
KESROUAN 0,00 1 347 100,00
JBEIL 0,00 25 100,00
MOUHAFAZA DE LA BEKAA 7 754 84,72 1 398 15,28
RACHAYA 280 100
BEKAA OCC. 356 100,00
ZAHLEH 2593 70,83 1 068 29,17
BAALBEK 4525 93,19 330 6,81
HERMEL 0,00 0 0,00
MOUHAFAZA BEYROUTH 20 940 64,67 11 440 35,33
MOUHAFAZA DU NORD LIBAN 12 305 87,84 1 703 12,16
TRIPOLI 5 593 79,71 1 424 20,29
AKKAR 6 712 100
ZGHORTA 127 100
KOURA 102 100
47
BCHARREH 25 100
BATROUN 25 100
TOTAL 97 178 75,00 32 393 25,00
Since the 1970s, data showing percentage of Muslim groups in the population of Lebanon as
a majority appears more frequently in the literature. Calculations derived from the list of voters for
the parliamentary elections in 1995, clearly indicate that the percentage of people among them that
could be classified as Muslims amounted to 60.5%. Out of 2 014 213 registered people with a right to
vote, 556 668, or 27.64% were Shiites, 546 666, or 27.14% were Sunnis and 114 828, or 5.70% were
Druze. By 2009, the number of persons registered as people with a right to vote rose to 3 108 787,
out of which Muslims counted 59.49%, or 1 849 343 people. The percentage of voters registered as
Shiites was 26.88%, Sunnis 26.01%, Druze 5.75% and Alevis 0.85%
TABLE 5: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE REGISTERED VOTERS

FOR THE PARLIAMENTARY ELECTIONS IN 2009 BY DISTRICT
AKKAR MENIEH TRIPOLI ZGHARTA KOURA BCHARRE BATROUN BAALBEK JBEIL

SHIA 2 473 28 707 9 1 037 0 888 180 735 13 984
SUNNI 141459 80 356 148 519 7 850 6 737 5 3 063 32 282 1 732
DRUZE 10 2
ALEVI 9 663 2 16 101 15 301 38 95 16
MARONITES 28 111 6 293 4 355 60 311 11 060 44 588 42 250 19 949 54 020
ORTHODOX 37 520 7 820 12 244 1 205 37 401 292 9 135 2 096 2 052
CATHOLICS 1 541 1 023 9 94 1 376 15 461 291
ARM.
ORTHODOX 46 1 898 1 36 184 136 1 002
ARM.
CATHOLICS 7 362 119 4 80
EVANGELISTS 703 563 42 4 51 2
JEWS 0 42
OTHERS 2 897 603 50 61 215
WEST
KESERWAN METN BAABDA ALEY SHOUF ZAHLEH MARJEYOUN BINT JBEIL
BEKAA
SHIA 1 379 4 147 33 564 3 283 3 708 21 500 16 090 74 943 102 452
SUNNI 165 2 736 8 282 1 313 49 350 37 525 56 012 22 187 25
DRUZE 3 1 840 24 770 60 246 54 080 740 17 507 13 707
ALEVI 9 30 9 6
MARONITES 81 161 74 130 56 570 28 193 52 816 24 319 9 409 5 989 11 630
ORTHODOX 690 23 814 11 543 15 091 873 14 960 9 754 10 571
CATHOLICS 1 283 15 271 6 805 3 400 11 458 29 436 9 909 3 572 2 876
ARM.
ORTHODOX 1 448 25 508 1 282 553 40 8 362 38 68
ARM.
CATHOLICS 539 6 889 438 82 43 1 794 31 18 16
EVANGELISTS 263 2 675 111 772 627 1 334 403 1 273
JEWS 23 52 6 28
OTHERS 1 397 10 013 3 777 1 002 173 6 700 378 1 032
48
SOUR NABATIYEH ZAHRANI JEZZINE BEYROUTH 1 BEYROUTH 2 BEYROUTH 3 TOTAL
SHIA 128 546 110 561 65 038 10 402 1 777 24 780 33 645 835 676
SUNNI 12 211 524 2 292 950 6 029 29 291 157 590 808 485
DRUZE 7 42 474 330 123 4 798 178 679
ALEVI 102 43 73 26 503
MARONITES 2 249 3 641 9 924 33 307 15 642 3 640 5 518 689 075
ORTHODOX 598 55 184 111 23 955 2 484 16 289 240 737
CATHOLICS 6 549 763 12 129 8 139 11 849 1 887 5 187 150 308
ARM.
1 055 8 22 15 059 26 757 4 928 88 431
ORTHODOX
ARM.
112 12 23 14 4 837 3 578 1 208 20 206
CATHOLICS
EVANGELISTS 599 369 17 2 004 2 285 2 594 16 691
JEWS 53 472 4 849 5 525
OTHERS 263 31 63 8 9 991 3 528 8 287 48 471
The population of Lebanon today, or more precisely in 2011, is estimated at around 4 150
000 people. The share of Muslim groups together with Druze, probably amounts to just over 60%. It
is interesting to note that in addition to the above mentioned Islamic directions in Lebanon, there is a
group of several hundred Ismaili Shiites.
49
50
OMAN
Like other countries of the Persian Gulf region, Oman is characterized by the presence of a
large number of foreigners. The autochthonous Omanis, that counted 1 957 336 people according to
the 2010 census, are mostly (about 75%) followers of Ibadi Islam. Sunni Muslims among the
indigenous Omanis in the northern part of this country are members of Shafii, Hanbali and Maliki
madhhab and in the south in Dhofar, exclusively Shafii madhhab. One part of the indigenous Omanis
in the larger northern cities and on the coast of Al Batinah, about 2-5%, mostly belong to Ja'fari Shia
fraction. Unlike indigenous Omanis who are exclusively Muslim, foreigners have a high percentage of
Hindus and Christians among them. There were 816 143 foreigners among Omani population
according to the 2010 census, of which the Indians account for about 45% of the population. The
ratio of Muslims and other ethnicities among the foreigners of Oman is unknown. It is safe to say,
however, that those foreigners who are Muslims mostly belong to Sunni fraction. Due to a lack of
official statistics, the ratios of religious groups among the population of Oman are based on
estimates. Quite frequent and widespread opinion on the percentage of Muslims in the population
that counted 2 773 479 people in 2010, is that this percentage is about 86%, which seems to
correspond to the actual state. It is mentioned in some estimates that Muslims constitute even -up
to 95% of the population of Oman.
51
QATAR
Qatar is one of the countries that are located on the shores of the Persian Gulf and in which
the industrialization caused by the discovery of oil produced incredible demographic changes.
Indigenous population, which after World War II counted hardly 50 000 people, was exclusively
Arabic, or in other words, Muslim. Labour demands in the fast growing oil industry caused increased
migration of people from abroad. Many of the immigrants are non-Muslims and their share in the
total population is growing by year. According to the 1986 census results, Muslims still formed an
absolute majority. From a total of 369 079 inhabitants, 95%, that is, 350 625 people, were registered
as Muslims. Until the year 1997, percentage of Muslims in the total population was 87.6%, and since
2004, it decreased to 77.5%.

RELIGION 1997 CENSUS 2004 CENSUS

MUSLIMS 420 367 576 391
OTHERS 53 225 104 426
TOTAL 522 023 744 029
The extent to which non-Muslim immigration reflected at the local level is clearly visible from
the 2004 census results. In addition to making up a significant minority in all parts of this country,
non-Muslims are already a majority in Mesaied district, or more precisely, they make up 61.5% of the
total population.
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION BY DISTRICT ACCORDING TO THE 2004

CENSUS
DISTRICT TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS OTHERS

DOHA 339 847 268 915 34 482 36 450
AL RAYYAN 272 860 213 675 16 445 42 740
AL WAKRA 31 441 26 768 1 266 3 407
UMM SALAL 31 605 27 750 2 016 1 839
AL KHOR 31 547 17 699 3 491 10 357
AL SHAMAL 4 915 4 236 333 346
AL GHUWAIRIYA 2 159 1 666 52 441
AL JEMAILYA 10 303 6 782 955 2 566
JERIAN AL BETNA 6 678 4 019 2 269 390
MESAIED 12 674 4 881 1 903 5 890
Between 2004 and 2010, the population of Qatar had more than doubled. This rapid increase
in population can mostly be related to mass immigration. Of 1 699 435 people that were registered
by the 2010 census, over 85% were foreigners. Data on religious affiliation of the population has still
not been published, but presumably the percentage of Muslims is somewhat lower in comparison to
2004. Qatari Muslims are mostly Sunnis. It is assumed that about 10% of people among followers of
Islam follow Shia direction of Islam.
52
SAUDI ARABIA
Demographically, Saudi Arabia, as well as other countries of the Persian Gulf region, is characterized
by the presence of significant number of foreigners, next to native Saudis who are ethnic Arabs.
Censuses, which in Saudi Arabia are conducted on a regular basis ever since 1962, never contained
the information on religious affiliation, which means that all of the sources that touch upon this
subject, base their views on estimates. Information on the size and numerical strength of certain
religions or Islamic religious directions, mostly differ significantly from each other, which means that
the views on religious composition of Saudi Arabia must be considered extremely approximate. It is a
fact that the native population of Saudi Arabia is exclusively consisted of Muslims. Among them,
Sunnis are a dominant group, whilst it is precisely known that the significant minority of Saudis
belong to some of the Shia fractions as well. Saudi Sunnis are mostly following Hanbali madhhab that
is traditionally particularly strong in central parts of the state also known as Najd. On the west of
Saudi Arabia or that is, in the area of historical Hejaz, Sunnis traditional belong to Shafi'i madhhab. A
part of the population in this area is considered to be Maliki and Hanafi, but also to be following
different Sufi tariqats. Estimates on the number of Shiites within Saudi population vary significantly.
According to some information providers, they make up only 5%, and according to other even up to
20% of all Saudis. Generally, the dominant assumption in the literature is that about 15% of Saudis
belong to this direction of Islam. Ja'faris are the largest faction within Saudi Shia, who mostly live in
the area of southern province also known as Al-Hasa. It is assumed that up to 75% of Saudis who live
in this province follow Ja'fari Shiism. In Hejaz, especially in Medina and Mecca, there are two groups
of Shiites known by names Ashraf, which count from 100 000 to 150 000 members, and Nakhawila
whose number is estimated at 50 000 or even up to 150 000 people. The second most important Shia
fraction in Saudi Arabia are Ismailis who, by all indications, make up the majority of population in
Najran province. This community is mostly consisted of Banu Yam tribe members. Ismailis count
several hundred thousand of members, probably between 250 000 and 450 000. Estimates,
according to which the number of Ismailis in Saudi Arabia rises to a million or more, should be
viewed with caution and they are probably exaggerated. Shia fraction of Zaidis that can mostly be
found in areas of Jizan, Asir and Najran provinces, also have historical presence and significant
number of followers in Saudi Arabia. This community is estimated at 20 000 to even 500 000 people.
The influx of foreign workers to Saudi Arabia especially in the 1970s, also brought along members of
non-Muslim religions who today have a considerable share in the total population. Foreigners in
Saudi Arabia are doubtlessly mostly Muslim, and the actual number of people among them following
Christianity, Hinduism, Buddhism and Sikhism or some other religion is unknown. According to all
indications, it can be assumed that 5% to 8% of people present in this country are not belonging to
the Islamic religion.
TABLE 1: RATIO OF SAUDI AND FOREIGN POPULATION

ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTSFROM 1974 TO 2010
CENSUS YEAR TOTAL POPULATION SAUDIS FOREIGNERS

1974. 7 009 466 6 218 361 791 105
1992. 16 948 388 12 310 053 4 638 335
2004. 22 678 262 16 527 340 6 150 886
2010. 27 136 977 18 707 576 8 429 401
53
SYRIA
Islam is traditionally a religion confessed by majority of residents of Syria. The most
important religious minority are Christians of various denominations. The dominant direction
followed by Muslims of Syria is Sunni Islam. Shia and various heterodox Islamic fractions also hold an
important place within the population of Syria. The larger among these groups are, without a doubt,
Alevis also known as Nusairis, followed by Druze, Ismailis, Shia Ja'faris and some Yazidis. Current
statistics on the size of certain religious groups are non-existent, and the last census that contained
this type of information was conducted in 1960. The best insight into this issue is gained from the
time of French administration, or more precisely from 1922, when the first modern census was
conducted. From a total of 1 298 219 registered people, 84.27%, or that is, 1 094 100 people are
characterized as Muslims.
54
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF PROVINCES UNDER FRENCH MANDATE
THAT MAKE PRESENT DAY SYRIA ACCORDING TO THE 1922 CENSUS
JABAL AL-
RELIGION ALAWITE ALEPPO DAMASCUS TOTAL SYRIA
DRUZE
SUNNI 59 689 358 222 446 782 674 865 367
SHIA 8 857 8 857
ALEVI 153 398 5 202 158 600
DRUZE 4 362 42 686 47 048
ISMAILIS 5 587 8 641 14 228
TOTAL MUSLIMS 218 674 358 222 473 844 43 360 1 094 100
MARONITES 4 430 1 897 975 7 302
GREEK CATHOLICS 725 7 481 17 641 2 112 27 959
ARMENIAN CATHOLICS 637 3 704 732 5 073
SYRIANS 2 519 2 918 5 437
ROMAN CATHOLICS 15 1 663 382 2 060
CHALDEAN-UNIATES 717 95 812
GREEK ORTHODOX 33 903 2 868 30 338 4 639 71 748
ARMENIANS 1 565 2 953 4 264 8 782
JACOBITES 664 6 901 7 565
PROTESTANTS 1 113 481 1 612 3 206
CHALDEAN 217 217
TOTAL CHRISTIANS 42 388 24 947 65 858 6 968 140 161
JEWS 6 686 5 936 12 622
FOREIGNERS 2 652 48 664 51 316
OTHERS
TOTAL POPULATION 261 062 392 507 594 322 50 328 1 298 219
According to official estimates, increase of Muslims in the population until 1953 was very
slow. It is questionable though how these assumptions fare against the truth. The first fact which
speaks against this information is primarily a mass emigration of Syrian Christians. A process of their
emigration started already at the end of the 19th century and it became more massive after the
World War II, so in few decades, this significantly reduced the percentage of this population in
general population. This factor, along with increased natality of Muslims, caused the strengthening of
the Islamic portion of the society. The 1960 census is the first one conducted in the independent
Syria and the only one that contained the information on religious composition of the population of
this country. According to results of this census, the percentage of Muslims in 1960 was about 92%,
which is significantly higher from what it was assumed to be until that time.
55
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF SYRIA ACCORDING TO THE OFFICIAL
FRENCH ESTIMATES FROM 1943 AND 1953
THE 1943 ESTIMATE THE 1953 ESTIMATE

RELIGIONS PROVINCES
TOTAL SYRIA TOTAL SYRIA
Djézireh Euphrate
SUNNI 1 971 053 99 665 220 552 2 578 810
SHIA 12 742 326 14 887
ALEVI 325 311 93 78 398 445
ISMAILIS 28 527 8 12 36 745
DRUZE 87 184 4 113 318
YAZIDI 2 788 1 475 3 082
TOTAL MUSLIMS 2 427 605 101 567 220 646 3 145 287
SYRIAN ORTHODOX 40 135 17 793 763 51 363
SYRIAN CATHOLICS 16 247 2 851 697 19 738
CHALDEANS 9 176 9 176 5 492
NESTORIANS 4 719 1 944 243 11 167
ARMENIAN GREGORIANS 101 747 7 925 1 679 110 594
ARMENIAN CATHOLICS 16 790 1 863 616 19 492
PROTESTANTS 11 187 453 27 13 209
CATHOLICS (LATINS) 5 996 29 25 6 749
MARONITES 13 349 56 71 16 530
GREEK-ORTHODOX 136 957 336 159 168 747
GREEK-CATHOLICS 46 733 70 25 55 880
ASSYRIANS 9
TOTAL CHRISTIANS 403 036 42 496 4 305 478 970
JEWS 29 770 1 938 72 31 647
TOTAL 2 860 411 146 001 225 023 3 655 904
The 1960 census included Sunnis, Alevis, Ismailis, Shiites, Druze and Yazidis under the term
‘Muslim’. Christian population was also registered under a joint category without regard to
denominational affiliation.
TABLE 3: POPULATION OF SYRIAN NATIONALS

BY RELIGION THEY CONFESS–THE 1960 CENSUS
MUSLIMS 4 053 349

CHRISTIANS 344 621
JEWS 4 860
OTHERS 342
TOTAL 4 403 172
Information on the religious composition of the population in smaller administrative units is

very rarely to be found in literature. This makes it very difficult to get a detailed picture on the spatial
distribution of religions inside this country. The non-Muslims’ share is doubtlessly highest in Al-
Jazeera and Homs provinces. Majority of the population in Latakia province area is made up of Alevis.
Druze are mainly concentrated in Jabal Al-Druze province.
56
TABLE 4: PERCENTAGE OF RELIGIOUS GROUPS WITHIN THE TOTAL POPULATION
BY PROVINCE ACCORDING TO ESTIMATES FROM THE 1940s
%
ISMAILI OTHER
PROVINCE SUNI ALEVI DRUZE ORTHODOX ARMENIANS OTHERS
SHIA CHRISTIANS
EUPHRATES 98,0 0,1 1,1 0,8
HAWRAN 92,5 0,4 2,6 0,1 4,4
DAMASCUS 82,7 0,1 0,7 2,5 3,9 3,2 4,7 2,2
ALEPPO 82,4 1,0 0,3 0,2 1,1 8,9 4,3 1,8
AL-JAZIRA 67,9 0,2 0,1 0,2 6,8 22,4 2,4
HOMS 66,3 1,3 10,4 9,4 1,4 11,2
HAMA 64,6 13,2 9,5 11,0 0,4 1,3
LATAKIA 18,9 1,8 62,1 12,8 1,3 3,1
JABAL AL-DRUZE 1,8 87,6 5,7 0,7 4,2
TOTAL 68,7 1,5 11,5 3,0 4,7 4,2 5,2 1,2
TABLE 5: CHANGES IN THE RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION

BY PROVINCE FROM 1948 TO 1960
THE 1948 ESTIMATE THE 1960 CENSUS

PROVINCE
MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS JEWS TOTAL MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS JEWS TOTAL
DAMSCUS (CITY) 481 838 45 641 2 392 529 963
DAMASCUS (PROVINCE) 560 486 75 122 15 862 651 470 431 510 23 839 7 455 396
HOMS 178 915 49 026 0 227 941 318 420 61 975 0 380 471
HAMA 149 732 21 034 0 170 766 288 815 24 283 0 313 101
LATAKIA 391 253 82 500 1 473 754 470 598 44 967 0 515 568
ALEPPO 777 877 128 627 14 468 920 972 1 153 267 87 210 1 852 1 242 547
AL-HASAKAH 104 128 45 744 2 074 151 946 250 339 58 262 816 309 494
DEIR EZ-ZOR 228 640 4 597 85 233 322 348 842 3 118 0 351 977
SWEIDA 80 773 8826 10 89 609 86 902 5 109 0 92 011
DARAA 116 632 21 034 10 137 676 156 263 6 660 0 162 923
TOTAL 2 588 436 436 510 32 510 3 057 456 4 198 464 361 064 5 067 4 565 121
Since the 1940s, Alevis and Druze that usually traditionally live in rural areas, started immigrating to
important urban areas in increased number. This type of migration with time greatly changed
religious composition of the population of many city zones, while some places, such as Latakia, lost
their previously dominantly Sunni character. It is assumed that Alevis today, make up 70% of the
population of Tartus, 65% of the population of Banias and Jableh respectively, and about 55% of the
population of Latakia.
TABLE 6: CHANGES IN THE RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF LATAKIA PROVINCE

YEAR 1935 TOTAL SUNNIS % TOTAL CHRISTIANS % TOTAL ALEVIS %

LATAKIA 25 000 78,6 6 300 19,8 500 1,6
JABLEH 6 073 96,9 81 1,3 116 1,9
BANIAS 1 671 77,5 350 16,2 136 6,3
TARTUS 3 000 68,5 917 20,9 462 10,6
ARUAD 3 300 99,8 6 0,2 0 0,0
57
SAFITA 40 1,3 2 716 89,5 280 9,2
HAFEH 911 70,8 360 28,0 15 1,2
YEAR 1947
LATAKIA 26 000 63,4 3 200 7,8 11 800 28,8
JABLEH 8 020 90,1 640 7,2 240 2,7
BANIAS 2 650 67,9 300 7,7 950 24,4
TARTUS 4 500 50,6 2 670 30,0 1 730 19,4
ARUAD 5 060 99,2 40 0,8
SAFITA 40 0,7 720 12,8 4 880 86,5
HAFEH 1 730 72,1 60 2,5 610 25,4
58
There are no current official statistics on religious composition of Syria. It is generally
estimated that the Muslim groups make up at least 90% of the country's population. In many reports
their share in the population is presented even at 94% or 95%. Statistics about directions associated
with Islam also vary. The current percentage of Sunnis in the population is presented in all variations
from 70% to 80%. The prevailing opinion is that their share in the population of this country is
between 74% and 75%. There are also speculations about the percentage of Alevis in Syria, so it is
assumed that their percentage in the population is from 10% to 15%. When it comes to other smaller
groups, it is generally assumed that the percentage of Druze in the population of Syria is about 3%,
Ismailis about 1% and Shiites from 0.5% to 1%. The number of Yazidis is estimated at 20 000-30 000
people. Otherwise, the total population of Syria, according to data by the World Bank from 2008,
amounted to around 21 227 000 people.
59
TURKEY
The immigration of Turkish-speaking population to present Anatolia area in the 11th century,
triggered the era of Islamization of a modern day Turkish territory. Not only immigration of Muslims
contributed to strengthening of Islam but also conversion of indigenous Christian populations to
Islam. This trend had a mass character till the end of the 16th century, when the religious
environment typical of these areas until the commencement of the 1900s had come to being.
Traditional ratio of Muslims and a Christian minority in this period was approximately 80% to 20%.
Reliable data on religious composition of the then population of the present-day Turkey do not exist,
and censuses conducted by the Ottomans are mostly based on the number of households or, if they
are methodologically close to modern statistical standards, they are mostly incomplete.
Nevertheless, these materials and estimates that have been made on the basis of such censuses
roughly provide identical or close results, even though they are contrasting each other.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF MODERN TURKEY (POPULATION IN

THOUSANDS) BY PROVINCE ACCORDING TO ESTIMATES FROM THE YEAR 1914
PROVINCE TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS GREEK ARMENIANS OTHERS JEWS

ISTANBUL 910 560 205 83 9 52
EDIRNE 631 360 225 20 4 23
ÇATALCA 60 20 37 1 1 2
KALE-I SULTANIYE 166 150 9 3 1 4
HÜDAVENDIGAR 616 474 75 61 3 4
KÜTAHYA 317 303 9 4 1
KARESI 473 360 98 9 7
KARAHISAR-I SAHIP 286 278 1 7
AYDIN 1609 1249 299 20 5 35
MENTEŞE 211 189 20 1 2
IZMIT 325 227 40 56 2
KASTAMONU 767 737 21 9
BOLU 409 399 5 3 1
KAYSERI 263 184 27 50 2
ESKIŞEHIR 153 141 3 9 1
ANKARA 956 877 20 52 6 1
KONYA 789 751 25 13
ANTALYA 249 236 12 1 1
NIĞDE 291 227 58 5 1
İÇEL 105 102 3
ADANA 411 342 9 53 8
TRABZON 1123 921 162 39 1
CANIK 393 266 99 27 1
ELAZIĞ 538 446 1 80 11
SIVAS 1169 940 75 147 7
DIYARBAKIR 620 492 2 66 58 2
ERZURUM 815 673 5 134 3
BITLIS 438 310 118 10
VAN 259 179 68 11 1
MARAŞ 192 153 32 7
URFA 171 149 17 4 1
ALEPPO 284 244 7 20 12 1
TURKEY 15997 12941 1549 1204 178 128
60
Traditionally multiconfessional society of Ottoman Turkey disappeared at the beginning of
the World War I, or more precisely, during the activities of expulsion and destruction of almost
complete Armenian population from 1915 to 1918, as well as with exodus of the Greek population in
1923. These events rendered a fully Islamic character to the demographic picture of the newly-
founded Turkish state. The presence of remaining non-Muslims was weakening from the year 1927
when the first modern census was conducted, until 1965 when the last official collection of data on
religious affiliation was conducted, so their number in this period decreased from 360 000 to around
260 000 people.
CENSUS YEAR
RELIGION
1927. 1935. 1945. 1955. 1960. 1965.
MUSLIMS 13 269 636 15 838 673 18 497 801 23 804 048 27 476 539 31 129 973
TOTAL CHRISTIANS 257 814 206 207 202 044 208 867 219 734 214 806
Catholics 39 511 32 155 21 950 21 784 24 774
Protestants 6 658 8 486 5 213 8 952 17 396
Orthodox 109 905 125 046 103 839 86 655 106 611
Gregorians 24 566 60 260 60 071 70 953
Armenian Christians 77 433 11 229
Other Christians 24 307 4 725 10 782 31 405 10 456
JEWS 81 872 78 730 76 965 45 995 43 926 38 198
NO RELIGION 2 702 559 561 611 416
OTHER RELIGIONS 17 494 12 965 12 582 2 748 2 567 8 230
UNKNOWN 221 2 494 11 638
TOTAL POPULATION 13 626 786 16 157 450 18 790 174 24 064 763 27 754 820 31 391 207
The Christian population had the best presence rate in Istanbul at the beginning of the 20th
century, where their ratio in the population of 794 447 people was close to 25%. There were also 47
035 Jews living in Istanbul in 1927 and their ratio in the total population was close to 6%. According
to the 1927 census, a significant Jewish population also lived in Izmir (18 157 people), Edirne (6 098
people), Bursa (1 915 people), Canakkale (1 845 people) and Tekirdag (1 481 people).
TABLE 3: VILAYETS WITH MORE THAN 1000 CHRISTIAN INHABITANTS

VILAYET CATHOLICS PROTESTANTS ORTHODOX OTHER CHRISTIANS ARMENIAN GREGORIANS

Amasya 6 3 39 190 777
Ankara 1 445 352 561 356 929
Canakkale 3 011 17 4 469 210 23
Diyarbakır 310 92 2 132 2 490
Elaziz 49 12 227 192 1 992
Istanbul 23 930 4 421 100 214 16 696 53 129
Izmir 5 196 495 591 112 20
Kars 16 14 150 120 13
Kastamonu 169 10 54 67 1 402
Kayseri 300 261 302 389 1 978
Malatya 117 61 558 44 1 865
Mardin 1 634 157 1 3601 118
61
Mersin 366 70 531 61 128
Siirt 167 41 6 84 1 585
Sinop 283 11 11 75 650
Sivas 135 16 200 529 3 477
Tokat 39 1 25 55 1 032
Yozgat 157 29 56 137 3 795
The non-Muslims’ share in the population of Istanbul was growing smaller in the upcoming
decades, whilst the overall population was growing rapidly, due to increased migration of people
from other parts of Turkey. These factors played a role in Christians and Jews having only an
unnoticeable minority in this city today. For example, the Orthodox, as traditionally strongest
Christian church in Istanbul, counted only 47 207 members there in 1965, which made up only 2.06%
of the total population of 2 293 823 people. Islam, as previously emphasized, became the religion of
almost complete population of Turkey. Islam is traditionally deeply rooted among the Turkish people
but also among other more significant ethnic groups of this area such as Kurds, Arabs and
Circassians. Otherwise, the followers of Islam are also found among the ethnic-linguistic groups, the
majority of which are generally not Muslim. Linguistic assimilation and adaptation to the Turkish
environment rendered that there are small groups of Turkish-speaking non-Muslims in Turkey today
who originally spoke Greek, Armenian or any of the Jewish languages.
TABLE 4: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION WITHIN LINGUISTIC GROUPS OF TURKEY

TOTAL FOR
MOTHER TONGUE ISLAM CATHOLIC ORTHODOX PROTESTANT GREGORIAN
LANGUAGE
TURKISH 16 598 037 16 546 681 4 955 10 705 1 099 17 581
ABKHAZ 8 602 8 585 6 4 5 5
PERSIAN 781 722 1 10 1
GERMAN 2 342 343 699 39 657 1
ARABIC 247 204 235 668 964 7 071 244 92
ALBANIAN 14 165 12 663 23 1 446 1 11
BOSNIAN 13 280 13 260 1 7 1
BULGARIAN 8 750 7 277 32 1 325 8 7
CZECH 303 192 81 6 10
CIRCASSIAN 66 691 66 681 1 5
ARMENIAN 56 179 3 396 2 295 2 880 979 42 019
FLEMISH 106 19 12 10 3
FRENCH 5 233 256 3 438 208 193 58
GEORGIAN 40 076 39 870 21 23
UKRAINIAN 40 30 6 2
ENGLISH 1 773 104 354 87 1 117 14
SPANISH 11 152 106 122 30 8 7
SWEDISH 57 15 4 0 38
ITALIAN 2 640 134 2 215 42 4 3
ROMA 4 463 4 283 3 1 1 1
LAZ 46 987 46 979 2 3
POLISH 653 99 343 21 26
HUNGARIAN 602 81 354 17 82
POMAK 13 033 13 026 3 3
ROMANIAN 942 719 36 137 6 5
62
GREEK 88 680 9 898 4 546 73 083 141 177
RUSSIAN 4 100 581 76 2 441 44 10
SERBO-CROATIAN 4 100 3 544 224 306 6 2
TATAR 10 047 10 037 1 5
HEBREW 51 019 602 22 57 14 43
KURDISH 1 476 562 1 469 570 273 281 335 148
SYRIAN 11 444 2 223 829 3 580 195 74
OTHER LANGUAGES 131 47 8 4 2
TOTAL FOR RELIGIONS 18 790 174 18 497 801 21 950 103 839 5 213 60 260
TOTAL FOR OTHER OTHER

MOTHER TONGUE JEWS ATEISTS UNKNOWN
LANGUAGES CHRISTIANS RELIGIONS
TURKISH 16 598 037 3 847 11 836 298 1 017 18
ABKHAZ 8 602 1 1
PERSIAN 781 1 42 4
GERMAN 2 342 10 568 22 3
ARABIC 247 204 617 1 027 1 1 517 3
ALBANIAN 14 165 13 2 6
BOSNIAN 13 280 1 9 1
BULGARIAN 8 750 27 69 4 1
CZECH 303 1 13
CIRCASSIAN 66 691 3 1
ARMENIAN 56 179 4 301 124 40 136 9
FLEMISH 106 62
FRENCH 5 233 30 925 6 17 2
GEORGIAN 40 076 1 159 2
UKRAINIAN 40 2
ENGLISH 1 773 42 48 5 2
SPANISH 11 152 7 10 866 3 3
SWEDISH 57
ITALIAN 2 640 2 234 5 1
ROMA 4 463 0 3 133 38
LAZ 46 987 3
POLISH 653 6 154 1 3
HUNGARIAN 602 12 53 1 2
POMAK 13 033 1
ROMANIAN 942 5 32 1 1
GREEK 88 680 460 290 2 80 3
RUSSIAN 4 100 348 220 22 184 174
SERBO-CROATIAN 4 100 10 8
TATAR 10 047 2 2
HEBREW 51 019 16 50 216 5 42 2
KURDISH 1 476 562 712 23 9 5 208 3
SYRIAN 11 444 237 36 11 4 246 3
OTHER
LANGUAGES 131 70
TOTAL FOR
RELIGIONS 18 790 174 10 782 76 965 561 12 582 221
63
Besides Turks, the most significant ethnic group in Turkey are Kurds. According to the 1965
census during which the information on linguistic affiliation was last collected, a total of 2 219 502
people declared themselves as speakers of Kurdish (Kurmanji) and 159 644 people as speakers of
Zaza as a mother tongue, which in the total population of Turkey at that time of 31 391 207 people
constituted 7.55%. Demographers estimated the actual number of Kurds in Turkey, on the basis of a
very serious research for the same year, to be close to 10%. Already in 1990, the percentage of Kurds
in the population of Turkey was estimated at about 12.6%. According to the 2007 census results, the
population of Turkey amounted to 70 586 256, of which the Kurdish speaking people counted about
9-10 millions. It is assumed that around 2.5 mil Kurds that have been linguistically and partly
ethnically Turkified could be added to this number. Otherwise, most of estimates state the values of
10% to 15% as a share of Kurds in the population of Turkey.
TABLE 5: PROVINCES WITH A MORE SIGNIFICANT PERCENTAGE OF PEOPLE THAT ACCORDING

TO THE 1965 CENSUS DECLARED KURDISH AS THEIR MOTHER TONGUE
TOTAL KURDISH TOTAL KURDISH
PROVINCE PROVINCE
POPULATION LANGUAGE % POPULATION LANGUAGE %
Hakkari 83 900 86,21 Malatya 452 600 17,19
Siirt 264 800 67,78 Erzurum 628 000 11,44
Mardin 397 900 66,70 Kahramanmaras 438 400 10,62
Agri 247 000 63,30 Sivas 705 200 7,42
Diyarbakir 476 000 61,79 Kirsehir 196 800 5,75
Bitlis 154 100 61,28 Erzincan 258 600 5,65
Bingol 150 500 58,37 Gaziantep 511 000 3,91
Van 266 800 55,35 Konya 1 122 600 2,48
Adıyaman 267 300 46,40 Nigde 362 400 2,48
Sanliurfa 450 800 42,60 Ankara 1 644 300 2,24
Mus 198 700 42,03 Kayseri 536 200 1,58
Elazig 322 700 24,29 Corum 485 600 1,80
Kars 606 300 22,12 Hatay 506 200 1,13
Tunceli 154 200 21,70 TOTAL TURKEY 31 391 400 7,55
It is safe to say that 80-85% of Turkey’s population could be designated as Muslim of Sunni
Hanafi orientation and in the areas populated by Kurds, also Muslim of Shafi'i madhhab. The rest of
Muslims of Turkey characterizes following of different Shia directions among which absolutely
dominant is the Alevi tradition, which is typical of exactly this country. The exact number of Alevis in
Turkey is unknown and all information on the size of this population is based on assumptions. The
estimates vary and the numbers varying from 5 to even 25 million of Alevis in Turkey can be found in
different sources. If we rely on the more serious sources and researches, their actual number in
Turkey around the year 2010 should be 9-11 million people. Followers of Bektashi tariqat in Turkey
are also traditionally placed in the group of Alevis. West Anatolian Alevis, due to some specificities,
are identified under a separate name – Tahtacı. Alevis whose mother tongue is Arabic and who live in
Hatay province, belong to the group that is identical to Syrian Alevis known as Nusayris. Ja'fari Shiites
are also present in Turkey area. They are indigenous in Kars province in which a significant portion of
Muslims follows this religious direction. The rest is related to migrants from Azerbaijan that can be
found particularly in Istanbul. Even though there are estimates that show Ja'fari numbers as up to 3
million, it is realistic to expect that their actual number does not cross 500 000 people. With the
exception of a maximum of 100 000 Christians, 17 000 to 25 000 Jews and several thousand Bahais
and Yazidis, present population of Turkey is almost completely Muslim.
64
65
UNITED ARAB EMIRATES
United Arab Emirates are an area that was traditionally inhabited exclusively by Arab
Muslims in the recent past. Discovery and mass exploitation of the oil that this country has in
abundance, created a need for larger number of workers that domestic population was not able to
provide. Since the 1970s and even earlier, there was a high influx of foreigners, whose numbers are
rapidly growing every year. Immigrants, large number of which are non-Muslims, changed the
religious environment of this country greatly. The official statistics on religious composition of the
population are not available, except for census data from 1968 and 1975. In fact, in the period of
only 7 years, percentage of Muslims in Emirates dropped from 96.05% to 88.61%.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE UAE

RELIGION THE 1968 CENSUS THE 1975 CENSUS

MUSLIMS 172 052 494 325
OTHERS 3 336 32 031
TOTAL 179 126 557 887
Current information about the ratio of religions in the population of Emirates is based on
estimates and rough official observations, which still give an impression that Muslims’ share in this
country is still in decrease. According to the 1995 census, the population of Emirates amounted to 2
411 041 people among which those aged over 15 with working capacity accounted for 1 335 894
people. According to data from the Ministry for Planning, the percentage of Muslims within a
population with working capacity was only 67.3%.
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF ECONOMICALLY ACTIVE POPULATION

OVER 15 ACCORDING TO THE 1995 CENSUS
MUSLIMS 898 989

CHRISTIANS 152 156
OTHERS 284 742
UNKNOWN 7
TOTAL 1 335 894
Data based on the official reports for 2003 and 2004, show religious composition of the
population of Emirates as 76% to 77.5% Muslim, then 8.5% to 9% Christian and 14% to 15% Other
(Hindu, Buddhist, etc.). There are indications that Muslims’ share in the population of Emirates could
still be somewhat lower than it is shown in the official reports. According to the “International
religious freedom report” for the year 2005, foreigners in the Emirates are 55% Muslim, 25% Hindu,
10% Christian, 5% Buddhist and 5% other. If these data are somewhat realistic, the number of
Muslim foreigners in the Emirates for the year 2005 could be about 1 805 000, which together with
825 000 Emiratis makes up for a total percentage of only 64% in the total population of Emirates. The
indigenous population became minority in relation to foreigners already at the beginning of the
1970s, and their share in the population is permanently dropping. Otherwise, Emiratis are almost
exclusively Muslims. Majority of members of this group, or more precisely, about 85%, are followers
66
of Sunni Islam, whilst the other 15% falls on Ja'faris of Shia direction. A particularly strong Ja'fari Shia
community can be found in Dubai. Emiratis who are Sunnis, follow different madhhabs among which
Maliki is the most dominant, specifically in Dubai and Abu Dhabi, then Hanbali madhhab in all other
parts of the Emirates except in Fujairah, where Shafi'i madhhab is present. Ibadism is present among
Emiratis who originate from people of Oman.
TABLE 3: NUMBER OF EMIRATIS IN THE TOTAL POPULATION OF UAE

CENSUS YEAR TOTAL POPULATION EMIRATIS

1968. 180 226 114 444
1975. 557 887 170 156
1980. 1 040 275 215 337
1995. 2 411 041 587 330
2005. 4 106 427 825 495
Muslim immigrants are mostly Sunnis who follow madhhabs dominant in the countries of
their origin. It is estimated that about 56% of Indians who live in the Emirates are followers of Islam,
of which majority comes from the south of India where Shafi'i madhhab is prevailing. Ja'fari Shiism is
probably practiced by majority of Irani immigrants, whilst probably more than a half of Iraqis that
count up to 100 000 people, also follow this direction of Islam.
TABLE 4: POPULATION OF UAE BY NATIONALITY

OFFICIAL ESTIMATES FOR THE YEAR 2007
NATIONALITY TOTAL MEMBERS %

EMIRATES 875617 13.5
OTHER ARABS 823633 12.7
INDIA 2367732 36.5
PAKISTAN 822914 12.7
BANGLADESH 589545 9.1
PHILIPPINES 279602 4.3
SRI LANKA 104623 1.6
IRAN 100309 1.5
NEPAL 93469 1.4
CHINA 32637 0.5
REST OF ASIA 151234 2.3
REST OF AFRICA 72453 1.1
EUROPE AND AUSTRALIA 134630 2.1
NORTH AMERICA 41354 0.6
SOUTH AMERICA 4177 0.1
TOTAL POPULATION 6 493 929 100
67
YEMEN
With the exception of small Jewish, Christian and Hindu minority (1000 people?), the rest of
the population of Yemen, estimated at 24 133 000, is following Islam. Certainly a simple majority
(50% to 70%) of Yemeni Muslims follows Shaf’i madhhab of Sunni Islam. There are minorities among
Sunnis who follow Maliki and Hanbali madhhab. Very important religious current in Yemen are Zaidis,
otherwise a Shia fraction that is almost exclusively related to Yemeni people. Reports on volume of
their ratio in the total population vary significantly from the lower ones according to which 28% to
30% of Yemenites belong to this madhhab, to the higher ones according to which their share in the
population ranges from 40% to 45%. Ismailis are another Shia fraction present among Yemeni
Muslims. There are different opinions about the volume of their population as well. According to
some sources, just another 3 000 Yemenites are Ismailis. Nevertheless, in most of the sources their
numbers are shown as much higher. Numbers vary from 60 000 to 100 000 followers, and even up to
200 000, or over 300 000. One part of Zaidis converted to Ja'fari branch of Shiism after Iranian Islamic
revolution. It is assumed that 1% to 5% Yemenites belong to this Shia fraction.
68
SOUTH ASIA
69
BANGLADESH
The tradition of conducting censuses in the area of the then India that Bangladesh was a part
of at that time, was started by the British in the second half of the 19th century. This factor is crucial
in creating a clear picture of the demographic development of the Muslim population of this country.
Bangladesh, as we know it today, was created in 1947 under the name of East Pakistan, as a part of
newly created Pakistan state, separated from the old uniform India ruled by the British. Bangladesh
was a part of the historical province of Bengal up until 1947 and, to obtain a representation of the
population in the territory that it covers today, the census data from districts and smaller
administrative units which were included in this state in 1947 were summarized. In 1901, Muslim
share of population of Bangladesh was only 66.1%. Thanks to the strong natural growth by 1941 or,
during the last census before separation from India in 1947, their share in the population increased
to 70.3%. In 1951, the percentage of Muslims in the population rose sharply. The main cause of this
phenomenon was a mass migration of Hindus to India, which significantly changed the religious
landscape of this country. The second sudden decrease of Hindu population was caused by the war
of independence from Pakistan in 1971, which again resulted in significant reduction of this
population in the total population. On the other hand, the Muslim share of population of Bangladesh
was significantly strengthened. Already mentioned factors such as strong natality of Muslims, then
generally lower mortality and continuous emigration of Hindus to India caused this trend to continue
till present times, though to a lesser extent.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF MODERN BANGLADESH UNDER

BRITISH INDIA ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS FROM 1901 TO 1941
TOTAL MUSLIMS HINDUS CHRISTIANS OTHERS

CENSUS YEAR
POPULATION TOTAL % TOTAL % TOTAL % TOTAL %
THE 1901 CENSUS 28 927 000 19 113 000 66,1 9 545 000 33,0 269 000 0,9
THE 1911 CENSUS 31 555 000 21 202 000 67,2 9 952 000 31,5 401 000 1,3
THE 1921 CENSUS 33 254 000 22 646 000 68,1 10 160 000 30,6 442 000 1,3
THE 1931 CENSUS 35 604 000 24 731 000 69,5 10 450 000 29,4 61 000 0,2 359 000 1,0
THE 1941 CENSUS 41 999 000 29 509 000 70,3 11 747 000 28,0 53 000 0,1 690 000 1,6
As already mentioned, the trend of making Bangladesh prevailingly Muslim was noticeable
even before obtaining the independence in 1947. After separating from union with India, percentage
of Muslims in the total population started growing rapidly in as much that it even reached 90.4% in
2011.
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF BANGLADESH AFTER SEPARATION

FROM INDIA IN 1947 ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS FROM 1951 TO 2001
CENSUS TOTAL MUSLIMS HINDUS BUDDHISTS CHRISTIANS OTHERS
YEAR POPULATION TOTAL % TOTAL % TOTAL % TOTAL % TOTAL %
1951. 41 932 329 32 226 639 76,9 9 239 603 22,0 318 951 0,7 106 507 0,3 40 629 0,1
1961. 50 840 235 40 890 481 80,4 9 379 669 18,5 373 867 0,7 148 903 0,3 47 315 0,1
1974. 71 477 748 61 038 929 85,4 9 673 048 13,5 438 917 0,6 215 919 0,3 110 935 0,2
1981. 87 119 965 75 486 980 86,7 10 570 245 12,1 538 331 0,6 274 481 0,3 249 928 0,3
1991. 106 314 992 93 881 029 88,3 11 178 866 10,5 623 410 0,6 346 062 0,3 285 625 0,3
2001. 124 355 263 111 393 250 89,6 11 608 268 9,3 773 949 0,6 388 855 0,3 190 941 0,2
2011. 144 043 697 130 204 860 90,4 12 299 940 8,5 893 991 0,6 447 009 0,3 201 917 0,2
70
71
TABLE 3: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION BY ZILAS
ZILA TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS HINDUS CHRISTIANS BUDDHISTS OTHERS

Bagerhat 1 476 090 1 198 593 270 874 6 115 43 465
Bandarban 388 335 197 087 13 137 39 333 123 052 15 726
Barguna 892 781 822 652 68 678 283 1 097 71
Barisal 2 324 310 2 040 088 271 706 12 227 225 64
Bhola 1 776 795 1 715 497 61 162 71 35 30
Bogra 3 400 874 3 192 728 205 333 863 115 1 835
Brahmanbaria 2 840 498 2 627 810 211 899 389 118 282
Chandpur 2 416 018 2 269 246 145 551 423 110 688
Chapai Nawabganj 1 647 521 1 571 151 66 602 5 725 7 4 036
Chuadanga 1 129 015 1 100 330 26 514 1 593 22 556
Chittagong 7 616 352 6 618 657 861 494 7 484 121 169 7 548
Comilla 5 387 288 5 123 410 258 105 444 4 934 395
Cox's Bazar 2 289 990 2 151 958 97 648 1 503 37 822 1 059
Dhaka 12 043 977 11 400 096 566 368 62 064 13 267 2 182
Dinajpur 2 990 128 2 333 253 583 313 37 488 4 743 35 601
Faridpur 1 912 969 1 731 133 180 366 930 51 489
Feni 1 437 371 1 352 866 83 773 182 408 142
Gaibandha 2 379 255 2 205 539 167 897 2 920 50 2 849
Gazipur 3 403 912 3 200 383 176 582 23 843 701 2 403
Gopalganj 1 172 415 805 115 353 794 12 951 80 475
Habiganj 2 089 001 1 731 168 352 407 2 354 253 2 569
Jamalpur 2 292 674 2 252 181 38 832 985 15 661
Jessore 2 764 547 2 446 162 310 184 5 556 112 2 533
Jhalokati 682 669 613 750 68 572 105 195 47
Jhenaidah 1 771 304 1 601 086 167 880 975 28 1 335
Joypurhat 913 768 819 235 80 696 4 822 127 8 888
Khagrachhari 613 917 274 258 103 195 4 070 231 309 1 085
Khulna 2 318 527 1 776 749 525 727 15 239 97 715
Kishoreganj 2 911 907 2 752 007 158 538 269 19 1 074
Kurigram 2 069 273 1 932 779 135 484 103 48 859
Kushtia 1 946 838 1 888 744 56 792 225 71 1 006
Lakshmipur 1 729 188 1 669 495 59 417 106 120 50
Lalmonirhat 1 256 099 1 080 512 174 558 622 5 402
Madaripur 1 165 952 1 023 702 141 097 1 091 36 26
Magura 918 419 753 199 164 578 393 6 243
Manikganj 1 392 867 1 262 215 130 095 447 4 106
Maulvibazar 1 919 062 1 425 786 471 974 15 350 225 5 727
Meherpur 655 392 640 751 7 870 6 627 14 130
Munshiganj 1 445 660 1 328 838 114 655 2 039 71 57
Mymensingh 5 110 272 4 895 267 183 026 28 446 116 3 417
Naogaon 2 600 157 2 250 427 287 919 18 590 102 43 119
72
Narail 721 668 586 588 134 594 258 6 222
Narayanganj 2 948 217 2 802 567 144 105 963 378 204
Narsingdi 2 224 944 2 098 829 125 769 151 65 130
Natore 1 706 673 1 590 919 103 747 8 054 7 3 946
Netrakona 2 229 642 2 001 732 207 430 18 200 54 2 226
Nilphamari 1 834 231 1 538 916 293 385 1 108 53 769
Noakhali 3 108 083 2 965 950 140 541 934 558 100
Pabna 2 523 179 2 445 702 73 487 3 074 43 873
Panchagarh 987 644 820 629 163 404 2 513 21 1 077
Patuakhali 1 535 854 1 428 601 105 496 345 1 355 57
Pirojpur 1 113 257 925 895 186 865 216 210 71
Rajbari 1 049 778 942 527 106 974 189 4 84
Rajshahi 2 595 197 2 430 194 122 394 27 830 134 14 645
Rangamati 595 979 209 465 30 244 8 663 347 038 569
Rangpur 2 881 086 2 604 263 258 684 6 594 1 863 9 682
Satkhira 1 985 959 1 625 782 351 551 6 178 18 2 430
Shariatpur 1 155 824 1 114 301 41 330 114 23 56
Sherpur 1 358 325 1 313 519 34 944 8 686 34 1 142
Sirajgan 3 097 489 2 948 505 147 514 380 24 1 066
Sunamganj 2 467 968 2 144 535 319 376 2 845 71 1 141
Sylhet 3 434 188 3 180 766 248 154 2 447 647 2 174
Thakurgaon 1 390 042 1 066 176 309 423 7 897 263 6 283
Tangail 3 605 083 3 342 596 246 237 14 125 100 2 025
BANGLADESH 144 043 697 130 204 860 12 299 940 447 009 893 991 201 917
The population of Bangladesh was estimated at 153 500 000 people in 2008, of which over
90% were Muslims. The vast majority of local Muslims are Sunnis of Hanafi madhhab. Shia minority
also exists, and their number is estimated at around 400 000 to 500 000 people. They are mostly
descendants of refugees from India known as Biharis. One part of Shiites are indigenous Bengalis
who converted to Islam in the last years. Shiites of Bangladesh are mostly Imamis with the exception
of a small, but very influential Ismaili minority. The number of Ahmadiyyas in this country is
estimated at around 100 000. It is important to note that the increased presence of Muslims among
the tribal population of this country that is traditionally non-Muslim is evident in the last decades.
TABLE 4: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE TRIBAL POPULATION

RELIGION THE 1991 CENSUS THE 1981 CENUS

BUDDHISTS 442 862 392 456
HINDUS 255 209 216 556
CHRISTIANS 132 423 118 540
MUSLIMS 217 284
170 276
OTHERS 158 200
TOTAL 1 205 978 897 828
73
BHUTAN
The size of Bhutanese population of Islamic confession is absolutely unknown. It has been
assumed for a long time that Muslims make up about 5% of the local population. Those assertions
proved exaggerated so all the recent reports state that Muslims should make up about 1% of the
Bhutanese population. The 2005 census confirmed these assumptions to a certain extent. However,
Muslims don't appear in the statistics but are rather place under the column „members of other
religions“, who according to the results of this census, accounted for 2.6% of the Bhutanese
population.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF BHUTAN

RELIGION POPULATION %
BUDDHIST 477 898 75,3
HINDU 140 323 22,1
OTHERS 16 761 2,6
TOTAL 634 982 100
INDIA
The enumeration of the population in India according to modern standards started during
the British colonial administration in this country. Censuses were first conducted regionally or in
other words, on the territories that at the time belonged to the British. British statistics necessarily
contained the information on religious affiliation of the population and since 1881, when almost a
whole Indian subcontinent was covered by the census, we're able to follow, among other things,
demographic development of the Muslim population of all successor states of British India, that is,
modern India, Pakistan and Bangladesh, which became independent from the Europeans in 1947.
Statistics from this period clearly show the increase of Muslim population in present-day India, which
had grown in the period from 1901 to 1941 from 12.2% to 13.4%.
TABLE 1: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF THE MUSLIM POPULATION OF MODERN INDIA

DURING THE BRITISH ADMINISTRATION ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS BETWEEN 1901 AND
1941
CENSUS YEAR TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS %

1901. 238 364 000 29 102 000 12,21
1911. 252 068 000 30 269 000 12,01
1921. 251 365 000 30 739 000 12,23
1931. 278 530 000 35 818 000 12,86
1941. 318 717 000 42 645 000 13,38
Demographic erosion of Muslims in India was caused by India’s declaration of independence from
Britain, or that is, by division of the former colonies to Hindu India and Muslim Pakistan. The result of
distribution of the territories was also an exchange of population especially in borderline areas of the
newly formed states. A part of Punjab province belonging to India suffered greatest emigration of
Muslims. Almost complete Muslim population of this area moved to Pakistan in 1947. According to
74
the 1951 census, 5 904 000 people in Pakistan were born in the area of north-west India. Besides
this, Pakistan census from 1951 registered 6 707 000 muhajirs who were born in India. The number
of muhajirs living in Bangladesh in 1951 who were born in India amounted to 849 000 people.
According to Pakistan and Bangladesh census results from 1951, the total number of muhajirs from
India was 7 555 000 people. It is assumed that the actual original number of muhajirs who left India
in 1947 was slightly higher than the number shown by the 1951 census in Pakistan. Along with a
number of people who were killed in clashes following the migration, the actual demographic loss of
Indian Muslims in 1947 and 1948 could be around 8 million people. The percentage of Muslims in
India has decreased from 13.4% to 10.5% in 1941 and 1951.
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF INDIA

THE 1951 CENSUS, a THE 1961 CENSUS THE 1971 CENSUS

RELIGION
TOTAL MEMBERS % TOTAL MEMBERS % TOTAL MEMBERS %
HINDUS 303 186 986 85,02 366 526 866 83,50 453 436 630 82,72
MUSLIMS 35 400 117 9,93 46 940 799 10,69 61 418 269 11,20
CHRISTIANS 8 157 765 2,29 10 728 086 2,44 14 225 045 2,60
SIKHS 6 219 134 1,74 7 845 915 1,79 10 378 891 1,89
BUDDHISTS 180 767 0,05 3 256 036 0,74 3 874 942 0,71
JAINS 1 618 406 0,45 2 027 281 0,46 2 604 837 0,48
ZOROASTRIANS 111 791 0,03 100 772 0,02 91 378 0,02
JEWS 26 781 0,01 18 553 0,00 5 825 0,00
BAHAIS
OTHERS 1 709 045 0,48 1 379 570 0,33 2 087 752 0,38
UNKNOWN 113 040 0,03 36 083 0,01
THE 1981 CENSUS, b THE 1991 CENSUS, c THE 2001 CENSUS

RELIGION
TOTAL MEMBERS % TOTAL MEMBERS % TOTAL MEMBERS %
HINDUS 549 724 717 82,63 687 646 721 82,00 827 578 868 80,46
MUSLIMS 75 571 514 11,36 101 596 057 12,12 138 188 240 13,43
CHRISTIANS 16 174 498 2,43 19 640 284 2,34 24 080 016 2,34
SIKHS 13 078 146 1,97 16 259 744 1,94 19 215 730 1,87
BUDDHISTS 4 719 900 0,71 6 387 500 0,76 7 955 207 0,77
JAINS 3 192 572 0,48 3 352 706 0,40 4 225 053 0,41
ZOROASTRIANS 71 630 0,01 76 382 0,01 69 601 0,01
JEWS 5 618 0,00 5 271 0,00
BAHAIS 5 575 0,00 11 324 0,00
OTHERS 2 689 037 0,41 3 182 127 0,37 6 558 701 0,64
UNKNOWN 60 217 0,01 415 569 0,05 727 588 0,07
TOTAL POPULATION 665 287 849 100 838 567 936 100 1 028 610 328 100
a-1951. WITHOUT KASHMIR , TRIBAL ASSAM AND PONDICHERRY
b-1981. WITHOUT ASSAM
c-1991. WITHOUT KASHMIR
Censuses in the independent India within the present day borders are being conducted since
1951 at ten year intervals. Part of the statistics is also the information on religious affiliation of the
population. The census activities were often not taking place in areas with significant Muslim
population like the case was for example in years 1951, 1981 and 1991. To get a realistic number or
75
understand the share Muslims had in India’s population during this period, we must rely on
calculations related to the population in provinces excluded from the census activities. The 1951
census included over 35 million of Muslims. This number did not include Kashmir area where a
significant number of Muslims who were not included in the census in this year were living. It is
assumed that the percentage of Muslims in the population of Kashmir in 1951 was approximately
70%, or more precisely around 2 277 700 people of the total of 3 254 000 inhabitants of this province
at that time. If we add this number to the number of registered Muslims, their final number in 1951
was 37 677 800, or 10.47% of the total of 359 864 800 residents of India. Above-average natality and
partly illegal immigration from Bangladesh have increased Muslims’ share in the population of this
country from decade to decade. Already in 1961, their total share in the population of India
increased to 10.69%, and in 1971, even to 11.2%. In 1981, the census was not conducted in Assam
area where there is a great percentage of Muslims in the population. It is assumed that in this year,
the number of people living in Assam was 19 896 843, of which 26.52%, or more precisely 5 276 600
were Muslims. If this is added to the number of Muslims from the rest of India registered during the
census, it can be assumed that their actual number was around 80 848 100, which in the total
population of the then 685 184 600 Indians corresponded to share of 11.8%. The 1991 census again
didn't include one of the provinces with significant Muslim population and that is Kashmir. Total
population of this province has in 1991 been estimated at 7 783 606 people, out of which Muslims
probably constituted around 65% or around 5 059 300 people. These calculations, when added to the
number of registered Muslims in the rest of India produce the final number of 106 655 400 people of
Islamic confession in India in 1991. Their share in the total population of 846 351 500 people was
12.6%. The 2001 census included all provinces of India, and with that the whole present Muslim
population, the share of which in total population amounted to 13.43%. Territorial distribution of
Indian Muslims is uneven and varies significantly from province to province or from district to
district. Kashmir and Lakshadweep provinces possess a clear Muslim majority. In areas such as
Assam, West Bengal, Kerala, Uttar Pradesh and Bihar, Muslims form significant minority. To get a
clearer picture on Muslims of India, it is very important to get an insight into their regional
distribution within provinces alone, primarily within those where members of this religion have a
significant demographic presence in the population. Besides Lakshadweep islands where Muslims
traditionally make up about 95% of the total population, the most important block of people that
confess Islam can be found in Kashmir area. As it can be seen from Table 4, percentage of Muslims in
the area of this province after the annexation to India in 1947 was about 70%. In the upcoming
decades, Kashmir was a place of clashes between the Indian authority and Muslim separatists. As a
very unstable area, Kashmir was a target of Hinduisation, i.e. immigration of non-Muslims, then
constant emigration of Muslims, as well as different types of „demographic engineering“ which
caused the share or Islam followers to drop to 64.2% by the year 1981. Lowering of tensions in the
1990s had a positive effect on the demography of Kashmiri Muslims whose share in the population,
according to the 2001 census, again increased, rising to almost 67% of the total population of this
province.
TABLE 3: PERCENTAGE OF MUSLIMS IN THE POPULATION OF KASHMIR
ACCORDING TO CENSUSES AND ESTIMATES BETWEEN 1911 AND 2001
YEAR OF CENSUS, ESTIMATE TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS MUSLIMS %

THE 1911 CENSUS 2 293 000 1 623 000 70,76
THE 1921 CENSUS 2 424 000 1 747 000 72,08
76
THE 1931 CENSUS 2 670 000 1 950 000 73,02
THE 1941 CENSUS 2 947 000 2 134 000 72,41
THE 1951 ESTIMATE 3 254 000 2 278 000 70,00
THE 1961 CENSUS 3 560 976 2 432 000 68,30
THE 1971 CENSUS 4 616 632 3 040 000 65,84
THE 1981 CENSUS 5 987 389 3 843 451 64,19
THE 1991 ESTIMATE 7 783 606 5 059 300 65,00
THE 2001 CENSUS 10 143 700 6 793 240 66,97
The highest concentration of Muslims in Kashmir is noticed in the area known as Kashmir
valley, or more precisely, in the basin of Jhelum river, where they make up more than 95% of the
total population. Districts Doda, Punch, and Kargil are outside the Kashmir valley and contain mostly
Muslim population but still the higher presence of other religions can be seen in these areas.
TABLE 4: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF KASHMIR POPULATION BY DISTRICT

TOTAL BY RELIGION
DISTRICT
POPULATION MUSLIM HINDU SIKH CHRISTIAN BUDDHIST JAINI OTHERS UNKNOWN
1 154
ANANTNAG 1 172 434 11 589 5 553 290 172 9 1 40
780
BADGAM 629 309 617 212 6 533 5 317 178 59 0 1 9
1 141
BARAMULA 1 169 780 15 191 12 141 527 723 13 2 21
162
DODA 691 929 400 765 286 849 1 942 439 1 866 26 1 41
JAMMU 1 588 772 90 272 1 366 711 117 490 11 115 1 155 1 899 57 73
KARGIL 119 307 95 963 5 142 227 71 17 875 1 6 22
KATHUA 550 084 44 793 493 966 9 152 1 458 138 25 0 552
KUPWARA 650 393 633 263 12 708 3 454 545 208 177 2 36
LEH LADAKH 117 232 16 156 9 573 503 338 90 618 2 7 35
PULWAMA 652 607 637 008 6 088 8 787 625 80 6 0 13
PUNCH 372 613 342 512 19 391 10 297 283 108 0 2 20
RAJAURI 483 284 291 067 180 162 11 601 206 94 7 6 141
1 138
SRINAGAR 1 202 447 48 853 12 967 1 592 480 296 10 74
175
UDHAMPUR 743 509 190 112 542 593 7 723 2 632 211 57 2 179
South of Kashmir, there is an area of historical Punjab where Indian states of Punjab, Haryana, Delhi,
Himachal Pradesh and Chandigarh are placed today. There was a significant Muslim population living
in this area till the 1947 independence. Of all Muslims in India, those who lived in this area were
most severely affected by the exchange of population between Pakistan and India. These events
caused a disappearance of almost complete Muslim population that originally lived here. Since the
1960s, Muslim population of this region started recovering slowly, and today, they are once again
becoming a more present minority. Historical province of Punjab was divided to Haryana, Punjab and
Chandigarh in 1956. Parts of historical Punjab were in the same year annexed to Himachal Pradesh
that was originally much smaller and was stretching along the region of high Himalayas.
77
TABLE 5: MUSLIM POPULATION OF THE INDIAN PART OF THE HISTORICAL PROVINCE OF PUNJAB
THE 1901 THE 1911 THE 1921 THE 1931 THE 1941 THE 1951 THE 1961
TOTAL POPULATION 13 267 000 11 945 000 12 465 000 13 667 000 16 101 000 16 134 000 20 307 000
MUSLIMS 4 212 000 3 735 000 3 893 000 4 431 000 5 328 000 290 400 394 000
MUSLIMS % 31,75 31,27 31,23 32,42 33,09 1,80 1,94
POPULATION IN THE AREA OF THE SUCCESSOR STATES OF ORIGINAL PUNJAB

PUNJAB 7 545 000 6 732 000 7 153 000 8 012 000 9 600 000 9 161 000 11 135 000
HARYANA 4 623 000 4 175 000 4 256 000 4 560 000 5 273 000 5 674 000 7 591 000
CHANDIGARH 21 970 18 440 18 130 19 780 22 570 24 260 119 900
HIMACHAL PRADESH (a) 1 076 000 1 020 000 1 038 000 1 075 000 1 205 000 1 276 000 1 461 000
a: PART OF PUNJAB ANNEXED TO THE EXISTING STATE HIMACHAL PRADESH
78
TABLE 6: MUSLIM POPULATION OF THE SUCCESSOR STATES OF HISTORICAL PUNJAB
THE 1961 THE 1971 THE 1981 THE 1991 THE 2001
CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS
PUNJAB 11 135 000 13 551 000 16 788 915 20 281 969 24 358 999
OF WHICH MUSLIM 89 050 114 400 168 094 239 401 382 045
MUSLIMS % 0,80 0,84 1,00 1,18 1,57
HARYANA 7 591 000 10 370 000 12 922 618 16 463 648 21 144 564
OF WHICH MUSLIM 290 400 405 700 523 536 763 775 1 222 916
MUSLIMS % 3,83 4,04 4,05 4,64 5,78
CHANDIGARH 119 900 257 300 451 610 642 015 900 635
OF WHICH MUSLIM 1 467 3 720 9 115 17 477 35 548
MUSLIMS % 1,22 1,45 2,02 2,72 3,95
According to the 1961 census results, there were only 12 310 Muslims out of 1 461 000
people living in Punjab area that was in 1966 annexed to Himachal Pradesh state.
TABLE 7: MUSLIM POPULATION IN HIMACHAL PRADESH AREA

BEFORE ENLARGEMENT IN THE YEAR 1966
HIMACHAL THE 1901 THE 1911 THE 1921 THE 1931 THE 1941 THE 1951 THE 1961
PRADESH CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS
TOTAL POPULATION 844 300 876 600 890 000 954 300 1 058 000 1 110 000 1 351 000
MUSLIMS 23 930 26 880 30 160 30 570 15 200 25 670
MUSLIMS % 2,73 3,02 3,16 2,89 1,37 1,90
TABLE 8: MUSLIM POPULATION IN HIMACHAL PRADESH AREA

AFTER ENLARGEMENT IN THE YEAR 1966
HIMACHAL PRADESH
TOTAL POPULATION 2 812 000 3 460 000 4 280 818 5 170 877 6 077 900
MUSLIMS 37 980 50 330 69 613 89 134 119 512
MUSLIMS % 1,35 1,45 1,63 1,72 1,97
TABLE 9: MUSLIM POPULATION OF DELHI

THE THE THE

THE 1951 THE 1961 THE 1971 THE 1981 THE 1991 THE 2001
DELHI 1921 1931 1941
CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS
CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS
TOTAL POPULATION 488 500 636 200 917 900 1 744 000 2 659 000 4 066 000 6 220 406 9 420 644 13 850 507
MUSLIMS 141 900 207 000 304 900 99 500 155 500 263 000 481 802 889 641 1 623 520
MUSLIMS % 29,04 32,53 33,22 5,71 5,85 6,47 7,75 9,44 11,72
79
East of this region are the plains of Ganges river basin. There are some of the most important
Indian states in this area. Muslims here make a significant minority which, contrary to the Punjabi
group of Muslims, was not dramatically hit by exodus to Pakistan and Bangladesh after the
independence in 1947. The most densely populated state of this region is Uttar Pradesh. The
percentage of Muslims in the population of this province, after the independence, or according to
the 1951 census, has been 14.3%. By the year 2001, their percentage increased to 18.2%.
TABLE 10: MUSLIM POPULATION OF UTTAR PRADESH

UTTAR PRADESH
MUSLIMS 6 973 000 6 905 000 6 725 000 7 434 000 8 692 000
MUSLIMS % 14,38 14,38 14,46 14,98 15,43
UTTAR PRADESH
MUSLIMS 9 029 000 10 788 000 13 677 000 17 756 735 24 109 684
MUSLIMS % 14,28 14,63 15,48 15,53 17,33
A new federal state, Uttaranchal (since 2007 the state is known as Uttarakhand) , had
separated from Uttar Pradesh, and this state has a strong Muslim population and they, much like
other Muslim communities of this region, rapidly increase their share in the total population.
TABLE 11: MUSLIM POPULATION OF UTTAR PRADESH AND UTARANCHALA

THE 1991 CENSUS THE 2001 CENSUS

TOTAL TOTAL
MUSLIMS MUSLIMS % MUSLIMS MUSLIMS %
POPULATION POPULATION
UTTAR PRADESH 132 062 000 23 401 000 17,72 166 197 921 30 740 158 18,50
UTTARANCHAL 7 050 000 705 000 10,00 8 489 349 1 012 141 11,92
East of Uttar Pradesh, there is a historical province of Bihar from which a new federal state
Jharkhand separated in 2000. Muslim population of modern Bihar got reduced to a certain extent by
emigration to Bangladesh after 1947, unlike the Muslim population of Jharkhand where the
demographic growth in the same period stayed positive.
80
TABLE 12: MUSLIM POPULATION OF BIHAR IN BORDERS BEFORE JARKHAND SEPARATION
BIHAR
MUSLIMS 3 422 000 3 551 000 3 574 000 4 143 000 4 719 000
MUSLIMS % 12,53 12,54 12,71 13,21 13,42
BIHAR
MUSLIMS 4 373 000 5 786 000 7 594 000 9 874 993 12 787 985
MUSLIMS % 11,28 12,45 13,48 14,13 14,81
TABLE 13: MUSLIM POPULATION OF BIHAR AND JARKHAND IN BORDERS FROM THE YEAR 2000
BIHAR
MUSLIMS 4 030 000 3 590 000 4 698 000 6 121 000 7 893 000 10 131 000 13 722 048
MUSLIMS % 15,32 12,34 13,48 14,53 15,09 15,70 16,53
JHARKHAND
MUSLIMS 689 000 783 000 1 088 000 1 473 000 1 982 000 2 657 000 3 731 308
MUSLIMS % 7,76 8,09 9,38 10,35 11,26 12,18 13,85
Of all provinces in the region, West Bengal is the area with strongest percentage of Muslims
in the total population. This population was severely hit by the exchange of population after 1947.
The percentage of Muslims dropped from close to 30% to less than 20% between 1941 and 1951.
Strong natality, but also constant, partly illegal migration of Muslims from Bangladesh from the
1950s on, significantly compensated for the demographic loss in the 1940s of the 20th century.
TABLE 14: DEMOGRAPHIC GROWTH OF THE MUSLIM POPULATION OF WEST BENGAL

CENSUS YEAR TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS MUSLIMS %

2001. 80 176 197 20 240 543 25,25
1991. 68 077 965 16 075 836 23,61
1981. 54 580 647 11 743 259 21,52
1971 44 312 011 9 064 338 20,45
1961. 34 926 279 6 985 287 20,00
1951 26 300 000 5 118 000 19,46
1941. 23 230 000 6 848 000 29,48
1931. 18 897 000 5 684 000 30,08
1921. 17 474 000 5 148 000 29,46
81
1911. 17 999 000 5 328 000 29,60
1901. 16 940 000 4 979 000 29,39
Provinces of the North East India are also a home for many Muslims. Their presence is most
visible in Assam. The Muslims’ share in the population of Assam is rapidly increasing from year to
year and since 1901, it increased from 15% to 31% in 2001. The odds are that this trend is to
continue. The main cause for this rapid growth of the Muslim population, next to a strong natality, is
the immigration of a large number of Muslims from Bangladesh.
TABLE 15: PERCENTAGE OF MUSLIMS IN THE POPULATION OF ASSAM

ACCORDING TO CENSUSES AND ESTIMATES BETWEEN 1901 AND 2001
YEAR OF CENSUS, ESTIMATE TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS %
THE 1901 CENSUS 3 290 000 15,03
THE 1911 CENSUS 3 849 000 16,21
THE 1921 CENSUS 4 637 000 18,74
THE 1931 CENSUS 5 560 000 22,78
THE 1941 CENSUS 6 695 000 25,13
THE 1951 CENSUS 8 028 856 24,68
THE 1961 CENSUS 10 837 329 25,30
THE 1971 CENSUS 14 625 152 24,56
THE 1981 ESTIMATE a: 18 041 248 26,52
THE 1991 CENSUS 22 414 322 28,43
THE 2001 CENSUS 26 655 528 30,92
a: ACCORDING TO OTHER ESTIMATES FROM 1981: 19 896 843 PEOPLE
TABLE 16: DEMOGRAPHIC GROWTH OF THE MUSLIM POPULATION OF ASSAM BY DISTRICT


DISTRICT TOTAL TOTAL
Barpeta 1385659 776974 56,07 1642420 977943 59,37
Bongaigaon 807523 264393 32,74 906315 348573 38,52
Cachar 1215385 419150 34,49 1442141 522051 36,13
Darrang 1298860 415323 31,98 1503943 534658 35,5
Dhemaji 478830 7114 1,49 569468 10533 1,84
Dhubri 1332475 938789 70,45 1634589 1216455 74,29
Dibrugarh 1042457 46814 4,49 1172056 53306 4,50
Goalpara 668138 335275 50,18 822306 441516 53,71
Golaghat 828096 58859 7,11 945781 74808 7,91
Hailakandi 449048 246016 54,79 542978 312849 57,63
Jorhat 871206 37651 4,32 1009197 47658 4,77
Kamrup 2000071 467544 23,38 2515030 625002 24,78
Karbi Anglon 662723 10421 1,57 812320 18091 2,22
82
Karimganj 827063 406706 49,17 1003678 527214 52,30
Kokrajhar 800659 154801 19,33 930404 184441 20,36
Lakhimpur 751517 109010 14,50 889325 143505 16,44
Morigaon 639682 289835 45,31 775874 369398 47,59
Nagaon 1893171 893322 47,19 2315387 1180267 51,00
Nalbari 1016390 202653 19,94 1138184 253842 22,10
North Cachar Hills 150801 3340 2,21 186189 4662 2,48
Sibsagar 907983 69260 7,63 1052802 85761 8,15
Sonitpur 1424287 189859 13,33 1677874 268078 15,94
Tinsukia 962298 30095 3,13 1150146 40000 3,48
In other border or mountain territories of North East India, presence of Islam is much lower
than in Assam. But the growth of Muslim population can also be noticed here in the recent years.
Percentage of Muslims in Tripura was extremely high until 1971. Motivated by the independence of
Bangladesh from Pakistan, many people moved to this country, which of course reflected on a
demographic profile of this group.
TABLE 17: MUSLIM POPULATION OF THE NORTH EAST INDIAN STATES ACCORDING TO CENSUS
RESULTS BETWEEN 1901 AND 2001
ARUNACHAL PRADESH
MUSLIMS
MUSLIMS %
MANIPUR 284 500 346 200 384 000 445 600 512 100 577 600
MUSLIMS 10 380 14 510 17 490 22 860 29 560 37 200
MUSLIMS % 3,65 4,19 4,55 5,13 5,77 6,44
MEGHALAYA 340 500 394 000 422 400 480 800 555 800 605 700
MUSLIMS 8 913 9 748 10 790 12 670 14 060 13 950
MUSLIMS % 2,62 2,47 2,55 2,64 2,53 2,30
MIZORAM 82 430 91 200 98 410 124 400 152 800 196 200
MUSLIMS 206 307 365 155 101 131
MUSLIMS % 0,25 0,34 0,37 0,12 0,07 0,07
NAGALAND 102 400 149 600 160 900 178 800 189 600 213 000
MUSLIMS 143 318 694 698 531 520
MUSLIMS % 0,14 0,21 0,43% 0,39 0,28 0,24
TRIPURA 173 300 229 600 304 400 382 500 513 000 639 000
MUSLIMS 45 320 64 950 82 290 103 700 123 600 137 000
MUSLIMS % 26,15 28,29 27,03 27,11 24,09 21,44
SIKKIM 59 010 87 920 81 720 109 800 121 500 137 700
MUSLIMS 24 44 20 104 83 124
MUSLIMS % 0,04 0,05 0,02 0,09 0,07 0,09
83
ARUNACHAL PRADESH 336 600 467 500 631 839 864 558 1 097 968
MUSLIMS 1008 842 5 073 11 922 20 675
MUSLIMS % 0,30 0,18 0,80 1,38 1,88
MANIPUR 780 000 1 073 000 1 420 953 1 837 149 2 166 788
MUSLIMS 48 590 70 970 99 327 133 535 190 939
MUSLIMS % 6,23 6,62 6,99 7,29 8,81
MEGHALAYA 769 400 1 012 000 1 335 819 1 774 778 2 318 822
MUSLIMS 23 020 26 350 41 734 61 462 99 169
MUSLIMS % 2,99 2,60 3,10 3,43 4,28
MIZORAM 266 100 332 400 439 757 689 756 888 573
MUSLIMS 203 1 882 2 205 4 538 10 099
MUSLIMS % 0,08 0,57 0,45 0,72 1,14
NAGALAND 369 200 516 400 774 930 1 209 546 1 990 036
MUSLIMS 891 2 966 11 806 20 642 35 005
MUSLIMS % 0,24 0,57 1,52 1,74 1,76
TRIPURA 1 142 000 1 556 000 2 053 058 2 757 205 3 199 203
MUSLIMS 230 000 104 000 138 529 196 495 254 442
MUSLIMS % 20,14 6,68 6,75 7,13 7,95
SIKKIM 162 200 209 800 316 385 406 457 540 851
MUSLIMS 1 207 335 3 241 3 849 7 693
MUSLIMS % 0,74 0,16 1,03 0,99 1,42
With the exception of Kerala where approximately every fourth citizen is Muslim, the
followers of Islam in all federal states of India east of the mentioned area constitute a minority,
which is significantly weaker than in provinces such as Assam, Uttar Pradesh, Bihar, etc. Rajasthan
and Gujarat are placed along the border with Pakistan. Unfortunately, we are unable to present the
chronological overview of statistics related to number of Muslims in these states prior to the
independence. According to the 1901 census, from around 10 200 000 citizens of Rajasthan, 9.8%, or
in other words 997 000 people were following Islam. The Muslims’ share in the population of
Rajasthan stayed relatively same until 1911, and was close to 9.7%. If we compare these values with
results of the first census conducted in the independent India in 1951, it is clear that the Muslim
population eroded greatly by moving to newly created Pakistan during the division of India in 1947.
Until today, Muslims regained the presence they had before 1947 significantly in Rajasthan area.
Census results from Gujarat area show that Muslims have had a stable presence in the total
population since 1951.
84
TABLE 18 : MUSLIM POPULATION OF RAJASTHAN AND GUJARAT
GUJARAT 16 262 000 20 633 000 26 697 000 34 085 799 41 309 582 50 671 017
MUSLIMS 1 451 000 1 745 000 2 249 000 2 907 744 3 606 920 4 592 854
MUSLIMS % 8,92 8,46 8,42 8,53 8,73 9,06
RAJASTHAN 15 971 000 20 156 000 25 766 000 34 261 862 44 005 990 56 507 188
MUSLIMS 991 200 1 315 000 1 778 000 2 492 145 3 525 339 4 788 227
MUSLIMS % 6,21 6,52 6,90 7,28 8,01 8,47
The former Portuguese colonies Daman and Diu, as well as the area of the federal territory of
Dadra and Nagar Haveli, are also within this region. The Muslim population of Daman, although
numerically stronger, was losing on its strength in the total population from decade to decade; in
1900 it amounted to over 12% and in 2001 only to 7.8% in the total population. Generally, there is a
high influx of Hindu population in these cities, which makes the most important factor in loss of
significance of Muslim population in the area of these two cities. On the other hand, the number of
Muslims was traditionally irrelevant in Dadra and Nagar and came down only to individuals. Since
1970, their immigration to these places has been stronger, and according to the 2001 census, they
already account for 3% of the total population of this territory.
TABLE 19: MUSLIM POPULATION OF DAMAN AND DIU AND DADRA AND NAGAR HAVELI
DADRA-NAGAR HAVELI 24 280 29 020 31 050 38 260 40 440 41 530
MUSLIMS 107 78 129 201 175 159
MUSLIMS % 0,44 0,27 0,42 0,53 0,43 0,38
DAMAN-DIU 32 010 32 470 31 410 36 430 42 810 48 610
MUSLIMS 3 855 3 875 3 748 3 974 5 107 5 194
MUSLIMS % 12,04 11,93 11,93 10,91 11,93 10,69
DADRA-NAGAR HAVELI 57 960 74 170 103 676 138 477 220 490
MUSLIMS 443 740 1 932 3 341 6 524
MUSLIMS % 0,76 1,00 1,86 2,41 2,96
DAMAN-DIU 36 670 62 650 78 980 101 586 158 204
MUSLIMS 3 013 5 770 7 144 9 048 12 281
MUSLIMS % 8,22 9,21 9,05 8,91 7,76
Central Indian states of Madhya Pradesh and Orissa are areas with traditionally low
percentage of Muslims in the total population. Islam spread more massively here only in peripheral
areas, although Muslim communities were present in almost all major places in smaller extent. A
new federal state of Chhattisgarh was created in 2000 from districts of Madhya Pradesh in which the
population of Islamic faith amounts to 409 615 people of total of 20 833 803, which is only 3.95%.
85
Otherwise, the percentage of Muslims in the total population of Madhya Pradesh within the old
borders from 1951 to 2001 increased from 4.03 to 5.24%.
TABLE 20 : MUSLIM POPULATION OF MADHYA PRADESH

MADHYA PRADESH
MUSLIMS 1 050 000 1 318 000 1 816 000 2 501 919 3 282 800
MUSLIMS % 4,03 4,07 4,36 4,80 4,96
TABLE 21: MUSLIM POPULATION OF MADHYA PRADESH AND CHHATTISGARH

TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS MUSLIMS %

MADHYA PRADESH 60 348 023 3 841 449 6,37
CHHATTISGARH 20 833 803 409 615 3,95
TOTAL 81 181 826 4 251 064 5,24
TABLE 22 : MUSLIM POPULATION OF ORISA

THE 1921 THE 1931 THE 1941 THE 1951 THE 1961 THE 1971 THE 1981 THE 1991 THE 2001
ORISSA
CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS
TOTAL
11 159 000 12 491 000 13 768 000 14 646 000 17 549 000 21 945 000 26 370 271 31 659 736 36 804 660
POPULATION
MUSLIMS 138 400 148 700 165 700 176 300 215 300 326 500 422 266 577 775 761 985
MUSLIMS % 1,24 1,19 1,20 1,20 1,23 1,49 1,60 1,83 2,07
Provinces which spread across the Deccan Plateau that was once under the influence of
Nizam of Hyderabad, unlike their northern neighbours, show stronger presence of Muslims in the
local population. Muslims are somewhat underrepresented in Goa, where the Portuguese were
ruling traditionally and the increased presence of Islam in the last decades can be attributed to the
immigration from other areas. There is also the state of Kerala in the South India area in which
Muslims’ share in the population is well over the Indian average.
TABLE 23: MUSLIM POPULATION OF THE FEDERAL STATES AND TERRITORIES OF SOUTH INDIA
ANDHRA PRADESH 19 066 000 21 477 000 21 420 000 24 204 000 27 289 000
MUSLIMS 1 426 000 1 422 000 1 668 000 2 137 000
MUSLIMS % 6,65 6,64 6,89 7,83
KARNATAKA 13 055 000 13 525 000 13 377 000 14 632 000 16 255 000
MUSLIMS 1 169 000 1 370 000
MUSLIMS % 8,64 9,36
KERALA 6 396 000 7 148 000 7 802 000 9 507 000 11 032 000
MUSLIMS 1 105 000 1 264 000 1 360 000 1 624 000 1 884 000
MUSLIMS % 17,28 17,68 17,43 17,08 17,08
MAHARASHTRA 19 392 000 21 475 000 20 850 000 23 959 000 26 833 000
MUSLIMS
MUSLIMS %
86
TAMIL NADU 19 253 000 20 903 000 21 629 000 23 472 000 26 268 000
MUSLIMS
MUSLIMS %
ANDAMAN-NICOBAR 24 650 26 460 27 090 29 460 33 770
MUSLIMS 4 580 4 104 6 719 8 005
MUSLIMS % 17,31 15,15 22,80 23,71
GOA ( a ) 475 500 486 800 469 500 505 300 540 900
MUSLIMS 4 470 4 965 5 493 6 973 8 222
MUSLIMS % 0,94 1,02 1,17 1,38 1,52
LAKSHADWEEP 13 880 14 560 13 640 16 040 18 360
MUSLIMS 13 860 14 530 13 610 16 030 18 280
MUSLIMS % 99,82 99,81 99,77 99,91 99,57
PONDICHERRY 246 400 257 200 244 200 258 600 285 000
MUSLIMS
MUSLIMS %
ANDHRA PRADESH 31 115 000 35 983 000 43 503 000 53 549 763 66 508 008 76 210 007
MUSLIMS 2 418 000 2 715 000 3 520 000 4 533 700 5 923 954 6 986 856
MUSLIMS % 7,77 7,55 8,09 8,47 8,91 9,17
KARNATAKA 19 402 000 23 587 000 29 299 000 37 135 714 44 977 201 52 850 562
MUSLIMS 1 950 000 2 328 000 3 113 000 4 104 616 5 234 023 6 463 127
MUSLIMS % 10,05 9,87 10,62 11,05 11,63 12,23
KERALA 13 549 000 16 904 000 21 347 000 25 453 680 29 098 518 31 841 374
MUSLIMS 2 375 000 3 028 000 4 163 000 5 409 687 6 788 364 7 863 842
MUSLIMS % 17,53 17,91 19,50 21,25 23,33 24,70
MAHARASHTRA 32 003 000 39 554 000 50 412 000 62 784 171 78 937 187 96 878 627
MUSLIMS 2 436 000 3 034 000 4 233 000 5 805 785 7 628 755 10 270 485
MUSLIMS % 7,61 7,67 8,40 9,25 9,66 10,60
TAMIL NADU 30 119 000 33 687 000 41 199 000 48 408 007 55 858 946 62 405 679
MUSLIMS 1 443 000 1 560 000 2 104 000 2 519 947 3 052 717 3 470 647
MUSLIMS % 4,79 4,63 5,11 5,21 5,47 5,56
ANDAMAN-NICOBAR 30 970 63 550 115 100 188 741 280 661 356 152
MUSLIMS 4 783 7 398 11 660 11 188 21 354 29 265
MUSLIMS % 15,44 11,64 10,13 5,93 7,61 8,17
GOA ( a ) 547 400 590 000 795 100 1 086 730 1 169 793 1 347 668
MUSLIMS 8 813 11 150 26 480 48 461 61 455 92 210
MUSLIMS % 1,61 1,89 3,33 4,46 5,25 6,84
LAKSHADWEEP 21 040 24 110 31 810 40 249 51 707 60 650
MUSLIMS 21 020 23 790 30 020 38 173 48 765 57 903
MUSLIMS % 99,92 98,68 94,37 94,84 94,31 95,47
PONDICHERRY 317 300 369 100 471 700 604 471 807 785 974 345
MUSLIMS 23 470 29 140 36 663 52 867 59 358
MUSLIMS % 6,36 6,18 6,06 6,54 6,09
a: ACCORDING TO THE 1981 CENSUS TOGETHER WITH DAMAN AND DIU WHICH WERE SEPARATED
FROM GOA IN 1987
87
BLE 24: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF KERALA BY DISTRICT
TOTAL
DISTRICT
POPULATION HINDU MUSLIM CHRISTIAN
Kasaragod 1 204 078 705 234 413 063 84 891
Kannur 2 408 956 1 480 748 665 648 261 019
Wayanad 780 619 392 141 209 758 175 495
Kozhikode 2 879 131 1 669 161 1 078 750 127 468
Malappuram 3 625 471 1 057 418 2 484 576 80 650
Palakkad 2 617 482 1 802 766 703 596 109 249
Thrissur 2 974 232 1 761 842 488 697 720 152
Ernakulam 3 105 798 1 444 994 451 764 1 204 471
Idukki 1 129 221 566 744 81 222 480 108
Kottayam 1 953 646 963 497 116 686 871 371
Alappuzha 2 109 160 1 457 188 208 042 441 643
Pathanamthitta 1 234 016 694 560 56 457 481 602
Kollam 2 585 208 1 685 044 474 071 423 745
Thiruvananthapuram 3 234 356 2 202 112 431 512 595 563
TOTAL KERALA 31 841 374 17 883 449 7 863 842 6 057 427
Muslims of India are overwhelmingly Sunnis of Hanafi madhhab. Some 10 to 15%, or

according to some sources even up to 20% of Indian Muslims are considered to be Shiites. Indian
Shiites are mostly Ja'faris. Numerically minor but socially very important group of Shiites are Ismailis,
which again are divided into Mustaalis (Bohra) and Nizaris (Khoja). Number of Ismailis in India is
estimated at 700 000 to 1 000 000. According to the 1931 census, 212 752 Bohra Ismailis were living
in Indian subcontinent, with strongest concentration in Mumbai and Gujarat. Ja'fari Shiites are
traditionally most represented in Uttar Pradesh area, especially at and around Lucknow, where
according to the 1901 census, out of total of 162 800 Muslims, 23 571 declared themselves as Shiites.
Very significant Shia community can be found in Hyderabad. British colonial censuses mandatorily
collected the data on confessional division within Muslims. This information is often very confusing
and it is assumed that it can't be taken as a relevant starting point on which we can rely while
estimating present day religious currents within Indian Muslim population. Generally, there is an
opinion that in these censuses the percentage of Shiites within a Muslim population was shown as
lower than it really was.
TABLE 25 : RELIGIOUS CURRENTS WITHIN MUSLIMS OF MODERN UTTAR PRADESH
SUNNI 6 430 766

SHIA 183 208
LAL BEGI 64 292
EVLI FOLLOWERS 36 443
WAHHABI 6 425
AHMADI 931
UNCLASSIFIED 8 969
TOTAL 6 731 034
Modern Indian statistics do not collect data on confessional divisions within Muslim
community of India. Members of the Ahmadi movement are also counted as Muslims. The number of
Ahmadis is estimated at 60 000 to 1 000 000 people
88
89
90
MALDIVES
The entire population of Maldives that according to the 2006 census counted 298 968 people,
confessed Islam as their religion. The constitution of Maldives stipulates that the inhabitants and
citizens of this country should exclusively be Sunni Muslims of Shafi'i madhhab
NEPAL
After Hinduism and Buddhism, as religions followed by most of Nepalese, Islam is the most
represented religion among the population of this Himalayan state. Islam has been present in Nepal
since the 15th century after the settlement of the first group of Kashmiri traders in Kathmandu, the
capital of this country. Even though many Muslims coming from India have settled in Nepal in the
course of centuries, this religion did not produce any following among the indigenous population.
The ethnic composition of Nepal was somewhat enriched by immigration of a group of Tibetans who
followed Islam, mostly after 1960. It is assumed that this community today counts around 100
families.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION –

CENSUS FROM 2001 AND 2011
THE 2001 THE 2011

RELIGION
CENSUS CENSUS
HINDU 18 330 121 21 551 492
BUDDHIST 2 442 520 2 369 099
MUSLIM 954 023 1 162 370
KIRAT 818 106 807 169
PRAKRITI 121 982
BON 13 006
JAINI 4 108 3 214
CHRISTIAN 101 976 375 699
SIKH 5 890 609
GARAUTE 1 480
TAPJURA 2 817
BAHAI 1 211 1 283
OTHER 78 994 61 581
TOTAL 22 736 934 26 494 504
After 1857, Nepal expanded its territory to lowland parts that traditionally belonged to the
Indian Muslim state of Oudh. Large part of the population of these new areas was made up of
Muslims whose descendants today make the vast majority of Islam followers among Nepalese
population. In the areas inhabited by these Muslims ethnically identified as Terai, there are districts
in which the percentage of people following Islam is very high for local circumstances in Nepal.
91
TABLE 2: MUSLIMS BY REGIONS AND DISTRICTS IN WHICH THEY FORM A MORE SIGNIFICANT
POPULATION COMPONENT ACCORDING TO THE 2011 CENSUS
REGION, DISTRICT TOTAL POPULATION OF WHICH MUSLIM

Eastern Dev. Region 5 811 555 267 159
Jhapa * 812 650 25 974
Morang 965 370 45 755
Sunsari 763 487 88 072
Udayapur 317 532 2 168
Saptari 639 284 57 004
Siraha* 637 328 47 566
Central Dev. Region 9 656 985 556 464
Dhanusa 754 777 63 099
Mahottari 627 580 83 696
Sarlahi 769 729 60 679
Lalitpur 468 132 3 080
Kathmandu 1 744 240 21 866
Makwanpur 420 477 1 787
Rautahat 686 722 135 283
Bara 687 708 89 686
Parsa 601 017 87 033
Chitawan 579 984 6 741
Western Dev. Region 4 926 765 219 971
Gorkha 271 061 3 056
Tanahu 323 288 4 157
Syangja 289 148 1 979
Kaski 492 098 4 437
Nawalparasi 643 508 24 160
Rupandehi 880 196 72 428
Kapilbastu 571 936 103 838
Arghakhanchi 197 632 1 773
Mid West Dev. Region 3 546 982 112 815
Dang 552 583 4 781
Banke 491 313 93 263
Bardiya 426 576 11 084
Surkhet * 350 804 1 825
Far West Dev. Region 2 552 517 5 961
Kailali 775 709 4 930
NEPAL 26 494 504 11 62 370
TABLE 3: DEMOGRAPHIC GROWTH OF THE MUSLIM POPULATION


1952. 8 325 709 208 889 2,51
1961. 9 412 996 280 597 2,98
1971. 11 555 983 351 186 3,04
1981. 15 022 839 399 197 2,66
1991. 18 491 097 653 218 3,53
2001. 22 736 934 954 023 4,20
2011. 26 494 504 1 162 370 4,39
92
If we rely on the official statistics from 1952 when the first modern census was conducted,
the percentage of Muslims in the total population has grown significantly by the year 2001. Only
2.51% of Nepalese were registered as followers of Islam in 1951. That percentage has increased to
4.4% by 2011. Nepalese Muslims generally consider that the official statistics show their number as
much lower than it really is. According to local Muslim estimates, the share of Islam followers in the
population of Nepal is from 8-10%. There are no credible literary sources that would confirm this
assertion, but it is very likely that the actual number of Muslims in this country is still somewhat
stronger than it is presented in the official statistics. According to the 2001 census, as many as over
21 000 people who are ethnically declaring themselves as Muslims have been registered as the
followers of a Hindu religion. This information can be considered as a statistical paradox, whilst it is
also strange that no person was registered as a follower of Islam outside the ethnic Muslim
population and the ethnic group known as Churaute.
TABLE 4: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION WITHIN ETHNIC MUSLIMS AND CHURAUTES

ETHNIC GROUP
RELIGION
MUSLIMS CHURAUTE
MUSLIM 949 473 4 550
HINDU 21 265 292
BUDDHIST 101 51
CHRISTIAN 172 0
OTHER 45 0
TOTAL 971 056 4 893
93
PAKISTAN
With the exception of Hindu and Christian religious minorities, the population of Pakistan is
almost exclusively composed of Muslims. Religious landscape of the present day Pakistan was
traditionally more diverse than it is today. Homogenization of the population in favour of Muslims is
a consequence of a population exchange that followed after 1947, when the hitherto British India
was divided into Hindu-dominated India and predominantly Muslim Pakistan.
TABLE 1 : RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF THE PRESENT-DAY PAKISTAN

THE CENSUS YEAR

RELIGION
1901. 1911. 1921. 1931.
MUSLIMS 13 904 000 16 364 000 17 620 000 1 875 7000
% 83,88 84,46 83,48 79,68
INDIAN RELIGIONS a. 2 641 000 2 898 000 3 274 000 4 427 000
% 15,93 14,95 15,51 18,81
CHRISTIANS 32 000 119 000 214 000 357 000
% 0,19 0,61 1,01 1,52
a : HIDUS,SIKHS...
Millions of people were hit by the population exchange. The estimates on Muslims who
immigrated and Hindus and Sikhs who emigrated differ to a certain extent from each other. The
number of Muslims that moved from India to Pakistan in 1947 was at least 7 million people. On the
other side, over 5 million non-Muslims were moved from Pakistan to India. After 1947, as a
consequence of the demographic transfer, Pakistan became a predominantly Muslim country. Parts
of Punjab that became part of Pakistan were most severely hit by these events. Almost complete
Hindu and Sikh population of this province was transferred to India. The share of non-Muslims stayed
strongest in Sind after 1947. Out of complete non-Muslim population, Christians surpassed
demographic changes of this time best and their number had increased in the period from 1941 to
1951 from 421 000 to 520 000 people.
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION FROM 1941 TO 1951

BY PROVINCE - POPULATION BY CENSUS RESULTS

PROVINCE
MUSLIMS HINDUS OTHERS TOTAL MUSLIMS HINDUS OTHERS TOTAL
Balochistan Districts 439 000 45 000 18 000 502 000 594 000 4 000 4 000 602 000
Balochistan States 346 000 10 000 356 000 543 000 9 000 552 000
TOTAL BALUCHISTAN 785 000 55 000 18 000 858 000 1 137 000 13 000 4 000 1 154 000
NWFP Settled Districts 2 789 000 180 000 69 000 3 038 000 3 217 000 2 000 4 000 3 223 000
NWFP States 2 378 000 2 378 000 2 642 000 2 642 000
TOTAL NWFP 5 167 000 180 000 69 000 5 416 000 5 859 000 2 000 4 000 5 865 000
Punjab 11 744 000 2 082 000 1 861 000 1 568 7000 13 511 000 20 000 401 000 13 932 000
Bahawalpur 1 099 000 174 000 68 000 1 341 000 1 808 000 13 000 2 000 1 823 000
TOTAL PUNJAB 12 843 000 2 256 000 1 929 000 17 028 000 15 319 000 33 000 403 000 15 755 000
94
Sind 2 999 000 1 035 000 65 000 4 099 000 4 149 000 454 000 3 000 4 606 000
Khairpur 254 000 50 000 2 000 306 000 309 000 10 000 319 000
Karachi Federal Area 153 000 186 000 26 000 365 000 968 000 16 000 23 000 1 007 000
TOTAL SIND 3 406 000 1 271 000 93 000 4 770 000 5 426 000 480 000 26 000 5 932 000
TOTAL PAKISTAN 22 201 000 3 762 000 2 109 000 28 072 000 27 741 000 528 000 437 000 28 706 000
The Muslims’ share with around 96% to 97% of the total population, on average remained
the same in the results of all censuses which were conducted in Pakistan since 1951. Since 1981, the
percentage of people who declared themselves as Muslims has slightly decreased, which is mostly a
consequence of separation of Ahmadis as a specific religious group.

RELIGION
MUSLIMS 81 450 057 127 433 409
30 090 312 38 228 214 60 434 659
AHMADIYYA/ QADIANI 104 244 286 212
JATI HINDUS 160 664 203 794 296 837 2 111 271
1 276 116
CASTE HINDUS 369 831 418 011 603 369 332 343
CHRISTIANS 583 884 907 861 1 310 426 2 092 902
BUDDHISTS 2 445 4 318 2 639
PARSI/ ZOROASTRIANS 439 982 5 141 9 589 7 007
96 142
SIKHS 2 146
950 205 250
OTHERS 101 009
TOTAL 31 060 789 39 442 439 62 461 883 8 425 644 132 352 279
Regional variations in percentage of Muslims and religious minorities if observed at the state
level, are especially prominent in the Sind province. According to the 1998 census, 8.7% of the
population of this area was not Muslim. In all other provinces, percentage of religious minorities in
the total population is below the national average. In other provinces except for Punjab where non-
Muslims make up 2.8% of the local population, their presence is negligible.
95
TOTAL NUMBER
PROVINCE TOTAL MUSLIMS AHMADIS JATI HINDUS CASTE HINDUS CHRISTIANS OTHERS
ISLAMABAD 805 235 769 279 2 757 178 27 32 738 256
PUNJAB 73 621 290 71 574 830 181 428 92 628 23 782 1 699 843 48 779
SINDH 30 439 893 27 796 814 43 524 1 980 534 300 308 294 885 23 828
N.W.F.P. 17 743 645 17 644 999 42 162 4 498 592 36 668 14 726
FATA 3 176 331 3 163 481 6 541 1 046 875 2 306 2 082
BALOCHISTAN 6 565 885 6 484 006 9 800 32 387 6 759 26 462 6 471
PAKISTAN 132 352 279 127 433 409 286 212 2 111 271 332 343 2 092 902 96 142
AS A PERCENTAGE OF TOTAL NUMBER

ISLAMABAD 100 95,53 0,34 0,02 4,07 0,03
PUNJAB 100 97,21 0,25 0,13 0,03 2,31 0,07
SINDH 100 91,31 0,14 6,51 0,99 0,97 0,08
N.W.F.P. 100 99,44 0,24 0,03 0,21 0,08
FATA 100 99,60 0,21 0,03 0,03 0,07 0,07
BALOCHISTAN 100 98,75 0,15 0,49 0,10 0,40 0,10
PAKISTAN 100 96,28 0,22 1,60 0,25 1,59 0,07
The most important group of non-Muslims in Sind are Hindus, which make up over 40% of
the local population in districts Umerkot and Tarpakar. Except for in Balochistan, their presence in
other parts of Pakistan is more-less negligible. The most significant religious minority in Karachi, the
capital of Sind, are Christians, which according to the 1998 census, with their 238 572 members,
make up 2.42% of the local population.
TABLE 5: HINDU POPULATION OF SIND PROVINCE BY DISTRICT

TOTAL TOTAL %
DISTRICT
POPULATION JATI HINDUS CASTE HINDUS JATI HINDUS CASTE HINDUS
Badin 1 136 044 214 171 12 252 18,85 1,08
Dadu 253 309 2 100 72 0,83 0,03
Hyderabad 290 432 33 941 1 130 11,69 0,39
Thatta 1 113 194 30 017 2 122 2,70 0,19
Karachi City 9 856 530 81 598 3 170 0,83 0,03
Jacobabad 1 425 572 48 686 2 007 3,42 0,14
Larkana 1 927 066 26 200 1 121 1,36 0,06
Shikarpur 880 438 15 273 582 1,73 0,07
Mirpurkhas 905 935 262 960 33 595 29,03 3,71
Sanghar 264 882 43 984 1 087 16,61 0,41
Tharparkar 914 291 217 386 152 612 23,78 16,69
Umerkot 663 095 260 792 54 603 39,33 8,23
Ghotki 970 549 59 876 4 941 6,17 0,51
Khairpur 1 546 587 43 686 1 766 2,82 0,11
Naushero Feroze 1 087 571 14 177 281 1,30 0,03
Nawabshah 1 071 533 29 636 1 188 2,77 0,11
Sukkur 908 373 28 899 901 3,18 0,10
96
Majority of Pakistani Christians live in Punjab. At the same time, they are the strongest group
among the religious minorities in this province. On the northeast of Punjab, percentage of Christians
in the total population is much higher than the provincial average of 2.3%. According to the 1998
census results, this province is a home for almost 2/3 of Pakistani Ahmadis. Members of this
movement, who consider themselves as Muslims, are treated as a special religious group in Pakistani
official statistics. Ahmadiyya followers can be found in all Pakistani districts. According to the official
information, their number is marginal everywhere, except in Jhang district, where with 42 593
registered members, they constitute 1.5% of the total population.
TABLE 6: DISTRICTS OF PUNJAB IN WHICH CHRISTIANS CONSTITUTE MORE THAN 3% OF THE TOTAL
POPULATION – THE 1998 CENSUS
DISTRICT TOTAL POPULATION CHRISTIANS CHRISTIANS %
Lahore 6 318 745 368 089 5,83
Sheikhupura 3 321 029 150 218 4,52
Gujranwala 3 400 940 148 914 4,38
Kasur 2 375 875 103 908 4,37
Faisalabad 5 429 547 224 895 4,14
Sialkot 2 723 481 108 591 3,99
Toba Tek Singh 1 621 593 60 789 3,75
Narowal 1 265 097 42 094 3,33
Sahiwal 1 843 194 58 001 3,15
Minority communities generally show and estimate their strength as much higher than it is
presented in the official statistics. Depending on a source, information on this subject matter vary;
Hindus claim that their share in the population is at least 2%, and even up to 5.5%. Estimates on the
number of Christians show their population as numerically stronger, so we can find an information in
the literature where the Christians’ share is presented to be 2%, 2.5% or 3%. The estimates claiming
that Christians constitute even up to 10% of Pakistani population are totally absurd. Ahmadis also
believe that their numbers in the population of this country are higher. The estimates on the number
of followers of this religious group are reaching from 2%, to even up to 4 million, which would mean
that their percentage in the total population of Pakistan would be from 1.5% to about 3%. Religious
directions among Muslims of Pakistan are very different. A general division to Sunnis and Shiites
includes a number of subgroups within both groups. At least 80% to 85% of Pakistani Muslims can be
characterized as Sunnis of Hanafi madhhab. There are two very different currents within Hanafi
group. The largest are Barelvi for which at least 50% of all Pakistanis claim to be a part of. Barelvi are
characteristic due to their inclination to different Sufi traditions. The second important group is
known as Deobandi. At least 15% of Pakistanis belong to this group, which is characterized by
conservative and more puritanical following of Hanafi madhhab. Less represented groups of Sunnis
are known as Ahl al-Hadith and they are practically not related to any of the madhhabs. Zikri is the
direction that can be found among Baloch people living in area known as Makran in Balochistan
province. According to the 1931 census, out of 799 625 inhabitants of Balochistan, 733 477 of them
were Muslims, of which 23 301 were registered as Zikris. It is believed that 15-20% or even up to 25%
of people of Pakistan are Shiites. Vast majority of country's Shiites are members of Ja'fari (Ithna
'Ashariyyah, Imamiyah) branch. About 10% of the remaining other Shiites are Ismailis concentrated in
the far north of this country, and related Davoodi Bohras. Noorbakchi is a branch of Shiism that is
characteristic to approximately 1/4 of the population of Baltistan.
97
98
SRI LANKA
The enumeration of population in Sri Lanka has a very long tradition. As early as in 1871, the
census covered complete territory of this country. Of 2 406 262 people that were enumerated at that
time, 7.13% or 171 542 were registered as Muslims. In the ethnical sense, Muslims were classified as
descendants of Arabs (163 516 people) and Malays (7 952 people) in the 1871. Sri Lanka, then known
as Ceylon, was under the British control ever since the start of the 19th century and until 1948.
During their rule, significant demographic changes have occurred. The need for labour on a fast
growing number of plantations was enormous. Since the indigenous people couldn't meet these type
of needs of colonial authorities, the government resorted to immigration of Tamils from India. This
influx was such that in some extent reflected in the proportion of Muslims in the total population. In
fact, already in 1901, Muslims’ share in the total island population dropped to 6.9%. Nevertheless,
there was a significant number of Muslims among the immigrants from India as well, which
significantly prevented the demographic erosion of followers of Islam in general. According to the
1911 census, among people registered as ethnic Moors, there were 232 927 indigenous Moors
(Ceylon Moors) and 33 527 immigrating Indians (Coast Moors).
TABLE 1: MUSLIM POPULATION OF BRITISH CEYLON

1871. 2 406 300 171 500 7,13
1881. 2 759 800 197 800 7,17
1891. 3 007 800 212 000 7,05
1901. 3 566 000 246 100 6,90
1911. 4 106 400 283 600 6,91
1921. 4 498 600 302 500 6,72
1931. 5 306 900 354 200 6,67
1946. 6 657 300 436 600 6,56
The percentage of Muslims in the independent Sri Lanka started growing slowly after 1948
and already in 1971, it amounted to 7.11%, which roughly corresponds to the situation of this
population as in 100 years ago. A census was conducted in 1981 that was the last one before the
outbreak of a civil war in 1983. This census is very important because it outlines the demographic
situation of Sri Lanka before it came to mass movements of the population of this island due to war
activities. The percentage of Muslims in the population of Sri Lanka in 1981 was 7.56%.
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF SRI LANKE

RELIGION
BUDDHIST 4 294 932 5 217 143 7 003 287 8 536 868 10 288 325
CHRISTIAN 603 235 714 874 884 949 1 004 326 1 130 558
HINDU 1 320 352 1 614 004 1 958 394 2 238 666 2 297 806
MUSLIM 436 556 541 812 724 043 901 785 1 121 717
AGNOSTIC 172
ZOROASTRIAN 932
UNKNOWN 8051
OTHER 2264 10804 2236 8252 8334
TOTAL 6657339 8098637 10582064 12689897 14846750
99
Certain tabulations published on the basis of the 1981 census show that the ethnic and
religious affiliation in this country don't have defined borders. Muslims are present within all ethnic
groups, but the percentage of non-Muslims is surprisingly strong among two groups of island peoples
that traditionally confess Islam - those that declared themselves as Moors and Malays in ethnical
sense.
TABLE 3 : RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF SRI LANKAN ETHNIC GROUPS

%
TOTAL OTHER
ETHNIC GROUP BUDDHIST HINDU MUSLIM CATHOLIC OTHERS
MEMBERS CHRISTIAN
SINHALESE 10 979 568 93,2 0,1 0,1 6,1 0,4 0,1
SRI LANKA TAMILS 1 886 864 1,7 80,7 0,6 14,3 2,3 0,4
INDIAN TAMILS 818 656 1,8 90,0 0,5 6,2 1,4 0,1
MOORS 1 046 927 0,2 6,6 92,6 0,4 0,1 0,1
MALAYS 46 963 2,1 3,4 89,2 2,2 0,6 2,5
BURGHERS 39 374 0,9 0,4 1,6 79,3 17,3 0,5
War activities that began between rebel Tamils and state-building Sinhalese people in 1983,
had a negative impact on the Muslim population. Ethnic cleansing conducted by Tamils in the early
1990s, left all areas that they controlled in the north and east of the island almost without Muslim
population. It is assumed that around 15 000 Muslim families were forced out of their homes at that
time. The refugees significantly strengthened the local Islamic population especially in many areas of
the Puttalam district.
TABLE 4: MUSLIM POPULATION BY DISTRICT

DISTRICT
TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS MUSLIMS %
Colombo 1 699 241 168 863 2 234 146 243 278 10,89
Gampaha 1 390 862 48 117 2 066 096 94 325 4,57
Kalutara 829 704 62 659 1 060 800 94 865 8,94
Kandy 1 048 317 115 941 1 272 463 173 837 13,66
Matale 357 354 26 265 442 427 39 993 9,04
Nuwara - Eliya 603 577 14 902 700 083 20 000 2,86
Galle 814 531 26 301 990 539 35 870 3,62
Matara 643 786 16 670 761 236 22 730
Hambantota 424 344 9 408 525 370 13 100 2,49
Jaffna 830 552 14 844
Mullaitivu 77 189 3 789 THE CENSUS WAS NOT CONDUCTED
Kilinochchi CREATED IN 1984
Mannar 106 235 29 161
Vavuniya 95 428 6 740
THE CENSUS PARTIALLY CONDUCTED
Batticaloa 330 333 78 810
Trincomalee 255 948 76 404
Ampara 388 970 162 140 589 344 245 285 41,62
Kurunegala 1 211 801 64 112 1 452 369 99 677 6,86
Puttalam 492 533 50 351 705 342 133 697 18,95
Anuradhapura 587 929 42 999 746 466 61 552 8,25
Polonnaruwa 261 563 17 090 359 197 27 501 7,66
100
Badulla 640 952 29 317 774 555 42 499 5,49
Moneragala 273 570 5 584 396 173 8 145 2,06
Ratnapura 797 087 15 576 1 008 164 21 818 2,16
Kegalle 684 944 35 672 779 774 52 872 6,78
Sri Lanka 14 846 750 1 121 715 16 864 544 1 431 044 8,49
A large Muslim population was living in districts in which the census from 2001 was
conducted only partially, which increases their share within the 691 492 people covered by the
census. These people lived in areas partially covered by the census. 223 303 of them were registered
as Muslims. The total number of people living in area controlled by the central government in 2001
was 17 556 036, of which 9.42% declared themselves as Muslims, or to be more precise, that was 1
654 347 people. According to the author's own estimates, the actual number of inhabitants of the
whole Sri Lanka together with the rebel zone, amounted to about 19 million people. The vast
majority of Muslims were enumerated in 2001, with the exception of about 35 000 people in Muttara
(Trincomalee district) and Manmunai Patt (Baticaloa district) and close to 1 000 people in the north
of the country. If this information is summed up, the actual number of Muslims of Sri Lanka was close
to 1.7 million people, which in the total island population constituted 8.5% to 9%.
TABLE 5 : MUSLIM POPULATION IN DISTRICTS

IN WHICH THE 2001 CENSUS WAS PARTIALLY PERFORMED
DISTRICT TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS MUSLIMS %
Mannar 41 582 5 269 12,7
Vavuniya 143 546 8 739 6,1
Trincomalee 192 869 95 760 49,7
Batticaloa 313 495 113 535 36,2
Tsunami, which hit the east of Sri Lanka in 2004, and that is mostly areas inhabited by
Muslims, claimed at least 31 000 lives. Many of the victims were Muslims, which surely additionally
influenced the demographic landscape of this population. The Sri Lankan Army defeated the Tamil
rebels in 2009 and freed the territories that they controlled. A significant number of Muslims that
were dislodged in the 1990s, started settling again in their original homes, now that the relative
peace had come to the area. The 2011 census covered the entire area of this country again. It is
surprising that the Muslim population has grown significantly stronger in comparison to earlier
decades, both in numbers and in the percentage of the total population, so the present 9.4% is the
highest percentage so far since the commencement of census activities in this country.
TABLE 6: PERCENTAGE OF MUSLIMS BY DISTRICT

Colombo 2 309 809 271 719 11,8
Gampaha 2 294 641 114 851 5,0
Kalutara 1 217 260 114 422 9,4
Kandy 1 369 899 196 347 14,3
Matale 482 229 44 721 9,3
Nuwara - Eliya 706 588 21 457 3,0
Galle 1 058 771 39 255 3,7
Matara 809 344 25 546 3,2
Hambantota 596 617 15 163 2,5
Jaffna 583 378 2 455 0,4
101
Mullaitivu 91 947 2 013 2,2
Kilinochchi 112 875 678 0,6
Mannar 99 051 16 553 16,7
Vavuniya 171 511 12 341 7,2
Batticaloa 525 142 133 939 25,5
Trincomalee 378 182 159 251 42,1
Ampara 648 057 282 746 43,6
Kurunegala 1 610 299 117 697 7,3
Puttalam 759 776 152 280 20,0
Anuradhapura 856 232 71 386 8,3
Polonnaruwa 403 335 30 427 7,5
Badulla 811 758 47 172 5,8
Moneragala 448 142 9 702 2,2
Ratnapura 1 082 277 24 531 2,3
Kegalle 836 603 60 575 7,2
Sri Lanka 20 263 723 1 967 227 9,7
102
SOUTHEAST ASIA
103
BRUNEI
Islam is a religion of the majority of population of this Asian country. In the early 20th century, the
religious composition of the population was very basic with coastal area mainly populated by Malay
Muslims, whilst the inland was mostly populated by Dayaks who were following tribal religions.
Reduction in number of Muslims in the total population started with the influx of Chinese settlers.
During the 1911 Brunei census, Chinese constituted merely 3.4% of the total population. The main
Chinese immigration took place after 1929, when the increased oil exploitation started. From 1931 to
1947, their share in the population jumped from 8.9% to 20.4%, which greatly changed the religious
structure of this country at the expense of Muslims.

RELIGION
MUSLIM 27 266 50 516 84 701 122 269 174 977 249 822 309 962
CHRISTIAN 1 757 6 796 10 424 18 767 25 990 31 291 34 176
Catholic 697
Protestant 938
Other 122
BAHAI 510 948
BUDDHIST 18 371 27 063 33 387 28 480 30 814
OTHER RELIGIONS 11 634 26 565 18 109 23 785 26 128 23 251 18 420
TOTAL 40 657 83 877 136 256 192 832 260 482 332 844 393 372
The trend of demographic changes lasted till the 1960s, when the percentage of Muslims in
the total population with 60.23% reached the lowest point ever recorded. However, already during
the 1971 census, new slight increase in the Muslim population of Brunei can be noticed so their
percentage jumped from 62.16% to 78,8% in the period between 1971 and 2011. Islam is
traditionally being related to affiliation to Malay ethnic group. If the previous census results are
analysed, it can be concluded that the Malay population largely assimilated members of the
indigenous Dayak tribes. In this case, assimilation most probably means Islamization as well, since
the number of Malays roughly corresponds to number of Muslims in this country.
TABLE 2: ETHNIC STRUCTURE OF THE POPULATION

ETHNICITY
MALAY 16 742 45 135 89 268 125 717 174 319 222 101 258 446
DAYAK 14 419 14 068 8 552 15 175 15 665 11 699
CHINESE 8 300 21 795 31 925 39 461 40 621 37 056 40 534
OTHER 1 196 2 879 6 511 12 479 29 877 61 988 94 392
TOTAL 40 657 83 877 136 256 192 832 260 482 332 844 393 372
Increase of the Muslim part of population in Brunei contributed to decrease of the number of
Chinese, who in 2009 made up only 10.98% of the total population. Otherwise, according to a report
104
of the Indian Ministry of Foreign Affairs, office in Brunei, religious composition of the population in
the year 2008 had changed significantly in comparison to situation presented in sources in the past.
Namely, of 398 000 inhabitants in the year 2008, 75.05% were Muslims, 9.40% Christians and 8.56%
Buddhists.
TABLE 3: ETHNIC STRUCTURE OF THE POPULATION BY DISTRICT

DISTRICT MALAY % DAYAK % CHINESE % OTHER % TOTAL

BANDAR SERI BEGAWAN 67 4 22 7 49 902
BRUNEI-MUARA 78 4 13 5 64 329
BELAIT 40 15 34 11 50 768
TUTONG 82 8 9 1 21 615
TEMBURONG 66 25 7 2 6 218
105
EAST TIMOR
East Timor, even though it is surrounded by dominantly Muslim country Indonesia, has a
relatively small Muslim population. Portuguese ruled this area till 1975, which further reduced the
influence of Islam in this area. The 1970 census recorded only 900 Muslims in the Timor area, which
amounted to 0.15% of the total population. Stronger influx of Muslim population started with
annexation of Timor by Indonesia in 1975 and at the same time, Catholic Church gained influence as
a factor in resistance to new conquerors. According to the 1970 census, Catholics made up 25.1% in
the total population of 609 477 people, whilst the traditional religions were practiced by majority, or
74.3% of all Timorese. By the year 2004, the native population was overwhelmingly Christianized and
the number of Catholics according to a census amounted to 96.46%. The era of Indonesian rule, as
previously mentioned, prompted many Muslims to settle in this area. By the year 1990, out of 747
557 inhabitants of East Timor, 47 000 were born in Indonesia, of which 40% were Muslims, 36%
Catholics and 18% Protestants. The exact data on the number of Muslims in Timor during the
Indonesian rule are unfortunately not accessible, but all indications suggest that this number was
much larger than it is today. The odds are that according to the 1990 census, Muslims’ share in the
population of Timor amounted to 28 400 people or 3.8% of the total of 747 557 people.
TABLE 1 : NUMBER OF MUSLIMS BY DISTRICT

ACCORDING TO OFFICIAL ESTIMATES FOR THE YEAR 1992/93
DILI 17 234 AILEU 258

LIQUISA 714 AINARO 547
ERMERA 959 MANUFAHI 710
BOBONARO 1 080 VIQUEQUE 572
COVALIMA 857 BAUCAU 3 517
MANATUTO 517 AMBENO 857
After 2002, when Timor became independent from Indonesia, vast majority of Muslims and
Protestants left this area. Muslims that stayed are mostly native people. According to the 2004
census, their share in the population amounted only to 0,33%. Most Muslims lived in the capital Dili,
in which out of 141 783 inhabitants over the age of 6, that is 1 591 of them confessed Islam. The
population of Timor in 2004 was 924 642 people and the total number of Muslims was around 3 000
people.
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF EAST TIMOR OVER THE AGE OF 6
CATHOLICS 715 285

MUSLIMS 2 455
BUDDHISTS 484
HINDUS 191
PROTESTANTS 16 616
TRADITIONAL RELIGIONS 5 883
OTHERS 616
TOTAL 741 530
106
INDONESIA
It is exactly in Indonesia that we encounter the largest Muslim population within one country
on a global level. Even though this country was long under the rule of Netherlands that during its
administration over this area conducted extensive censuses of the population, we can get an insight
into the demographic history of Indonesian Muslims and track it chronologically only after the
declaration of independence in 1945. The first official indication of the number of Muslims, as to the
author's knowledge, dates back to the results of the 1905 census. Of 37 402 500 inhabitants that at
the time lived in the territory controlled by the Dutch, 35 034 025 or 93.67% were of Islamic faith.
Out of 30 098 000 inhabitants of Java, 98.36% or 29 605 653 people were identified as Muslims. The
1930 census was incomplete on the issue of religious affiliation and it covered only parts of the total
population. If compared against current and previous statistics, it creates confusion by providing data
that in that year, only 48.7% of 60 700 000 of the then people of Indonesia confessed Islam. Long
after the independence of Indonesia, data on religious and ethnic composition of the population
were considered to be a very sensitive issue and as such were not published until the execution of
the 1971 census, when 87.51% of all Indonesians declared themselves as Muslims. By the year 2000,
Muslims’ share in the total population had grown slightly to 88.22%. According to official estimates
for the year 2005, the percentage of Muslims in the population of Indonesia was 88.77%. The 2010
census covered 237 641 326 people living in this country, of which Muslims made up 87.18%, or in
other words 207 176 162 people.
TABLE 1 : RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF INDONESIA

ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS AND OFFICIAL ESTIMATES FROM 1971 TO 2010
THE 1971 THE 1976 THE 1985

RELIGION THE 1980 CENSUS
CENSUS ESTIMATE ESTIMATE
ISLAM 103 579 496 113 425 938 128 462 176 142 589 249
CATHOLICISM 2 692 215 1 849 680 4 355 575 5 140 401
PROTESTANT 5 151 994 5 589 638 8 505 696 10 593 834
OTHER CHRISTIANS 897 497
HINDU 2 296 299 2 426 446 2 988 461 3 177 501
BUDDHIST 1 092 314 813 710 1 391 991 1 600 276
CONFUCIAN 972 133 894 174
OTHER 1 685 902 1 093 595 945 727
UNKNOWN
UNEXAMINED
TOTAL 118 367 850 126 093 181 145 703 899 164 046 988
THE 1990 THE 2005

RELIGIJA THE 2000 CENSUS THE 2010 CENSUS
CENSUS ESTIMATE
ISLAM 156 318 610 177 528 772 192 932 919 207 176 162
CATHOLICISM 6 411 794 6 134 902 6 563 199 6 907 873
PROTESTANT 10 820 769 11 820 075 12 395 753 16 528 513
OTHER CHRISTIANS
HINDU 3 287 309 3 651 939 3 698 282 4 012 116
BUDDHIST 1 840 693 1 694 682 1 306 248 1 703 254
CONFUCIAN 205 808 117 091
OTHER 568 608 411 629 243 931 299 617
UNKNOWN 139 582
UNEXAMINED 757 118
TOTAL 179247783 201241999 217346140 237641326
107
Regional distribution of the Muslim population of Indonesia shows considerable variations.
Areas such as Java and Sumatra, which were traditionally exposed to a very strong Islamic influence,
at the same time show the strongest presence of the adherents of this religion in the total
population. In provinces where Islam is more-less a new phenomenon, stronger presence of non-
Muslims is obvious. In some provinces, Muslims form only but a significant minority.
TABLE 2 : MUSLIM POPULATION OF INDONESIA BY PROVINCE


PROVINCE TOTAL TOTAL
ACEH 2 008 341 1 948 152 97,00 1 734 722 1 687 835 97,30
NORTH SUMATRA (UTARA) 6 620 811 3 989 427 60,26 11 506 808 7 530 839 65,45
WEST SUMATRA (BARAT) 2 792 221 2 755 747 98,69 4 241 605 4 147 436 97,78
RIAU 1 641 074 1 369 375 83,44 4 755 176 4 214 294 88,63
JAMBI 1 005 658 977 699 97,22 2 407 166 2 314 505 96,15
SOUTH SUMATRA (SELATAN) 3 438 061 3 238 189 94,19 7 756 471 7 430 061 95,79
SOUTH SUMATRA (SELATAN) BANGKA BELITUNG WAS SEPARATED FROM 6 857 376 6 648 069 96,95
THE SUMATERA SELATAN PROVINCE IN THE
BANGKA BELITUNG YEAR 2000 899 095 781 992 86,98
BENGKULU 3 438 061 505 861 97,41 1 562 085 1 523 187 97,51
LAMPUNG 2 775 695 2 620 646 94,41 6 649 181 6 357 604 95,61
JAKARTA 4 546 492 3 830 735 84,26 8 347 083 7 157 182 85,74
WEST JAVA (BARAT) 21 620 950 21 136 942 97,76 43 820 282 42 631 198 97,29
WEST JAVA (BARAT) BANTEN WAS SEPARATED FROM THE JAVA 35 723 473 34 884 417 97,65
BANTEN BARAT PROVINCE IN THE YEAR 2000 8 096 809 7 746 781 95,68
CENTRAL JAVA (TENGAH) 21 865 263 21 087 172 96,44 30 924 164 29 942 066 96,82
YOGYAKARTA 2 488 544 2 325 812 93,46 3 120 478 2 863 751 91,77
EAST JAVA (TIMUR) 25 508 387 24 722 099 96,92 34 765 998 33 747 695 97,07
BALI 2 120 091 108 414 5,11 3 146 999 323 853 10,29
WEST NUSA TENGGARA (BARAT) 2 203 435 2 110 054 95,76 3 830 597 3 699 018 96,57
EAST NUSA TENGGARA (TIMUR) 2 295 279 192 401 8,38 3 808 477 335 005 8,80
WEST KALIMANTAN (BARAT) 2 019 924 862 723 42,71 3 732 950 2 151 056 57,62
CENTRAL KALIMANTAN (TENGAH) 701 936 383 793 54,68 1 801 006 1 335 290 74,14
SOUTH KALIMANTAN (SELATAN) 1 699 105 1 635 146 96,24 2 975 714 2 888 001 97,05
EAST KALIMANTAN (TIMUR) 731 606 500 726 68,44 2 443 334 2 077 428 85,02
NORTH SULAWESI (UTARA) 1 717 671 743 526 43,29 2 803 624 1 396 513 49,81
NORTH SULAWESI (UTARA) GORONTALO WAS SEPARATED FROM THE 1 973 440 581 677 29,48
SULAWESI UTARA PROVINCE IN THE YEAR
GORONTALO 2000 830 184 814 836 98,15
CENTRAL SULAWESI (TENGAH) 913 662 661 083 72,36 2 012 393 1 577 511 78,39
SOUTH SULAWESI (SELATAN) 5 179 911 4 597 329 88,75 7 801 678 6 959 472 89,20
SOUTHEAST SULAWESI (TENGGARA) 714 120 699 962 98,02 1 776 292 1 692 644 95,29
MALUKU 1 089 511 543 400 49,88 1 819 732 1 135 097 62,38
MALUKU MALUKU UTARA WAS SEPARATED FROM THE 1 149 899 564 035 49,05
NORTH MALUKU (UTARA) MALUKU PROVINCE IN 1999 669 833 571 062 85,25
PAPUA (a) 150 786 33 083 21,94 1 697 984 410 231 24,16
UKUPNO 118 369 821 103 581 467 87,51 201 243 999 177 528 772 88,22
(a) IN 1971, ONLY JAYAURA AREA WAS INCLUDED IN THE PAPUA CENSUS
108
TABLE 3: MUSLIM POPULATION OF INDONESIA BY PROVINCE
PROVINCE TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS MUSLIMS %

Aceh 4 494 410 4 413 244 98,19
Sumatera Utara 12 982 204 8 579 830 66,09
Sumatera Barat 4 846 909 4 721 924 97,42
Riau 5 538 367 4 872 873 87,98
Jambi 3 092 265 2 950 195 95,41
Sumatera Selatan 7 450 394 7 218 951 96,89
Bengkulu 1 715 518 1 669 081 97,29
Lampung 7 608 405 7 264 783 95,48
Kep. Bangka Belitung 1 223 296 1 088 791 89,00
Kepulauan Riau 1 679 163 1 332 201 79,34
DKI Jakarta 9 607 787 8 200 796 85,36
Jawa Barat 43 053 732 41 763 592 97,00
Jawa Tengah 32 382 657 31 328 341 96,74
DI Yogyakarta 3 457 491 3 179 129 91,95
Jawa Timur 37 476 757 36 113 396 96,36
Banten 10 632 166 10 065 783 94,67
Bali 3 890 757 520 244 13,37
Nusa Tenggara Barat 4 500 212 4 341 284 96,47
Nusa Tenggara Timur 4 683 827 423 925 9,05
Kalimantan Barat 4 395 983 2 603 318 59,22
Kalimantan Tengah 2 212 089 1 643 715 74,31
Kalimantan Selatan 3 626 616 3 505 846 96,67
Kalimantan Timur 3 553 143 3 033 705 85,38
Sulawesi Utara 2 270 596 701 699 30,90
Sulawesi Tengah 2 635 009 2 047 959 77,72
Sulawesi Selatan 8 034 776 7 200 938 89,62
Sulawesi Tenggara 2 232 586 2 126 126 95,23
Gorontalo 1 040 164 1 017 396 97,81
Sulawesi Barat 1 158 651 957 735 82,66
Maluku 1 533 506 776 130 50,61
Maluku Utara 1 038 087 771 110 74,28
Papua Barat 760 422 292 026 38,40
Papua 2 833 381 450 096 15,89
TOTAL INDONESIA 237 641 326 207 176 162 87,18
Demographic growth of Islam is aparent in provinces of peripheral Muslim areas. In the

Indonesian part of Papua known as Irian Jaya, the presence of Muslims was reduced to only
individuals. In the 1959, the number of Muslims in the area of this province was only 14 000. Since
the 1960s, after joining of Papua to the rest of Indonesia, a noticeable migration of Muslims to this
area had begun. There are reports according to which converting of indigenous Papuan people to
Islam is very common, which additionally strengthens the demographic presence of this religion in
this territory.
109
TABLE 4: DEMOGRAPHIC GROWTH OF THE MUSLIM POPULATION OF PAPUA (IRIAN JAYA)
ACCORDING TO OFFICIAL ESTIMATES FROM 1964 TO 2004
ESTIMATE YEAR TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS MUSLIMS %

1964. 808 336 51 700 6,5
1975. 991 537 65 435 6,6
1985. 1 452 919 215 198 14,8
1991. 1 744 946 340 632 19,5
1998. 2 111 500 452 214 21,4
2002. 2 288 410 498 329 21,4
2004. 2 516 284 583 628 23,1
The western regions from which a new province of Papua Barat known for high percentage of
Muslims in the total population was formed, separated from Papua in 2003. The number of Muslims
in the population grows very rapidly, thanks to increased immigration from other overpopulated
areas of Indonesia. In 2005, Muslims made up 37.65% of the local population and in 2010, this
percentage increased to 38.4%. It is assumed that if this trend continues, Muslims will constitute
more than 40% of the population of this province in a few years.
TABLE 5: PERCENTAGE OF MUSLIMS BY REGION IN PAPUA BARAT PROVINCE

ACCORDING TO THE 2010 CENSUS RESULTS
REGION TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS MUSLIMS %

Fakfak 66 828 40 517 60,63
Kaimana 46 249 19 397 41,94
Teluk Wondama 26 321 4 779 18,1
Teluk Bintuni 52 422 23 808 45,42
Manokwari 187 726 57 747 30,7
Sorong Selatan 37 900 8 211 21,66
Sorong 70 619 38 996 55,22
Raja Ampat 42 507 13 530 31,83
Tambrauw 6 144 201 3,27
Maybrat 33 081 224 0,68
Kota Sorong 190 625 84 616 44,39
TOTAL PAPUA BARAT 760 422 292 026 38,40
The Indonesian part of Borneo Island (Kalimantan) must be characterized as an area of a rapid
progress of Islam. Muslims made up 65.64% of the total population here according to the 1971
census. By the year 2000, this percentage had increased to 77.16%. Next to the fact that the
demographic progress of Islam in other borderline areas of Indonesia is attributed to immigration to
Kalimantan area, other important factor is the acceptance of Islam by the indigenous population
known as Dayak. The extent of Islamization among them is unfortunately unknown, but all
indications suggest that it is unusually high. Otherwise, Dayaks originally belong to tribal religions,
which were significantly pushed aside in the last decades by Christianity and Islam.
110
TABLE 6: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION WITHIN ETHNIC GROUPS OF CENTRAL KALIMANTAN PROVINCE
ACCORDING TO THE YEAR 2000 CENSUS
%
ETHNIC GROUP
ISLAM CHRISTIANITY HINDUISM OTHER RELIGIONS TOTAL
NATIVE NON-DAYAK
BANJAR MALAY 99 435758
IMMIGRANTS
JAVANESE 96 3,5 325160
MADURESE 100 62228
SUNDANESE 99 1 24479
NATIVE DAYAK PEOPLE
NGAJU 43 44 13 0,3 324504
SAMPIT 82 9 9 172252
BAKUMPAI 99 135297
KATINGAN 37 22 32 9 60171
MAANYAN 4 86 9 1 50505
MANYAN 20 70 10 19775
TOMUN 18 56 17 2 12770
DUSUN 9 29 63
SIANG 6 40 48 4
OT DANUM 10 51 38
Vast majority of Muslims in Indonesia are Sunnis of Shaf'i madhhab. There are reports which
claim that there are significant communities of Ja'fari Shiites in the west coast of Sumatra and in
Aceh area. It is assumed that the number of Shiites in Indonesia does not exceed 1 million. Ahmadis
are also counted as Muslims in official statistics, but their exact number is unknown.
TABLE 6 : PERCENTAGE DISTRIBUTION OF RELIGIOUS FOLLOWER BY ETHNIC GROUP

ACCORDING TO THE CENSUS FROM THE YEAR 2010
Ethnic
Groups Total Muslims Protestants Catholics Hindus Buddhists Confucians Others
Javanese 95 217 022 97,17 1,59 0,97 0,16 0,10 0,00 0,01
Sundanese 36 701 670 99,41 0,35 0,14 0,01 0,07 0,01 0,01
Malay 5 365 399 98,77 0,71 0,26 0,01 0,23 0,01 0,00
Batak 8 466 969 44,17 49,56 6,07 0,02 0,11 0,00 0,07
Madurese 7 179 356 99,88 0,08 0,03 0,01 0,01 0,00 0,00
Betawi 6 807 968 97,15 1,62 0,61 0,02 0,58 0,03 0,00
Minangkabau 6 462 713 99,72 0,18 0,08 0,00 0,02 0,00 0,00
Buginese 6 359 700 98,99 0,46 0,09 0,41 0,01 0,00 0,04
Bantenese 4 657 784 99,83 0,08 0,03 0,00 0,06 0,00 0,01
Banjarese 4 127 124 99,55 0,30 0,08 0,02 0,03 0,00 0,01
Balinese 3 946 416 3,24 0,92 0,34 95,22 0,26 0,00 0,01
Acehnese 4 091 451 99,85 0,10 0,02 0,00 0,03 0,00 0,00
Dayak 3 009 494 31,58 30,18 32,50 0,38 0,54 0,02 4,79
Sasak 3 173 127 99,33 0,12 0,06 0,14 0,34 0,00 0,01
Chinese 2 832 510 4,65 27,04 15,76 0,13 49,06 3,32 0,04
Others 64,48 24,11 10,67 0,18 0,20 0,03 0,33
Total 236 728 379 87,54 6,96 2,91 1,69 0,71 0,05 0,13
111
112
MALAYSIA
Malaysia, next to being known by its dominantly Islamic character, is also known by the
religious diversity that is present within its population. Religious minorities were present in the past
as well, even after almost complete Islamization of Malay people in the 15th and 16th century. Rapid
demographic changes at the expense of Muslims happened during the establishment of the British
rule in the 19th century. Namely, the British brought a vast number of Chinese and Indian labourers
to this country due to needs for labour. Judging by the official information from the 1930s and 1950s,
the descendants of these labourers had a slight size advantage over the indigenous Malay Muslims in
the total population of the Malay Peninsula. With the establishment of Malaysian Federation in the
1963, demographic changes that benefited Muslims happened. Besides Malaysian Peninsula, parts of
British Borneo today known as Sabah and Sarawak became a part of Malaysia. According to the 1970
census, Muslims already made up 50.04% in the total population. In the year 2000, their percentage
in the population was already 60.36%. According to results of the last census from the 2010, the
percentage of Muslims in the population of Malaysia was 61.32%
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF MALAYSIA

RELIGION
MUSLIM 5 164 205 6 918 307 10 257 341 14 049 379 17 375 794
BUDDHIST 2 635 386 2 265 456 3 222 045 4 467 497 5 620 483
CHRISTIAN 549 654 842 990 1 412 180 2 126 190 2 617 159
HINDU 765 250 920 393 1 112 260 1 457 907 1 777 694
CONFUCIAN 1 518 683 927 968 615 076
356 718
TRIBAL RELIGIONS 259 455 205 985 195 828
OTHER RELIGIONS 793 116 69 750 82 597 88 429 111 759
NO RELIGION 411 713 275 338 253 470 194 369 202 763
UNKNOWN 24 245 80 015 271 765
TOTAL 10 319 324 13 070 372 17 498 091 23 274 690 28 334 135
Factors that contributed to demographic re-Islamization of the Malaysian society are: high
natality, increased emigration of non-Muslims and immigration of Muslims from neighbouring
countries, but also Islamization of some indigenous people of Sabah and Sarawak. Otherwise, Islam
gained significant following among all ethnic groups of this country.
TABLE 2: POPULATION OF MALAYSIA BY ETHNICITY AND RELIGION –

CENSUS FROM THE YEAR 2000
OTHER TOTAL
RELIGION MALAYS CHINESE INDIANS OTHERS FOREIGNERS
INDIGENOUS MALAYSIAN
ISLAM 11 680 400 932 000 57 200 69 000 174 800 12 913 400 1 136 000
BUDDISM 21 600 4 325 000 20 100 52 400 4 419 000 48 500
CONFUCIANISM 3 100 605 600 1 200 700 610 700 4 400
HINDUISM 2 200 16 100 1 412 700 2 300 1 433 300 24 600
CHRISTIANITY 1 275 000 539 600 130 400 35 500 1980400 145 800
ANIMISM 186 400 7 900 900 700 1 953 00 600
OTHER 35 600 12 200 35 600 1 000 84 500 4 000
NO RELIGION 93 800 88 900 800 1 300 184 700 9 600
UNKNOWN 18 200 39 500 9300 1 700 68 600 11 400
TOTAL 11 680 400 2 567 800 5 691 900 1 680 100 269 700 21 889 900 1 384 900
113
When observed together and classified by ethnic and religious criteria, Malay and foreign
population gives somewhat different religious picture than it is presented in the Table 2. Namely, it is
clearly noticeable to which extent the foreign population actually influenced the Islamization and
generally the amount of Islamization of the specific ethnic groups, especially Bumiputera and Indians.
TABLE 3: SHARE OF MUSLIMS IN TOTAL MALAYSIAN AND FOREIGN POPULATION

ACCORDING TO ETHNIC GROUPS, THE 2000 CENSUS
ETHNIC GROUP TOTAL MEMBERS MUSLIMS

MALAYS 12 428 684 12 428 684
BUMIPUTERA 2 723 139 1 432 022
CHINESE 6 051 420 50 576
INDIANS 1 792 151 146 631
OTHERS 279 296 0
According to the 2000 census, Islam is a dominant religion of the population of all Malaysian
provinces, except for Sarawak, in which Christians hold a relative majority. The percentage of
Muslims in the Malay Peninsula is the smallest in Pulau Pinang province. However, even in this
province, after long Chinese demographic domination, Muslims still constitute a relative majority in
the population according to the census from the year 2000.

ACCORDING TO THE CENSUS FROM THE YEAR 2000
PROVINCE TOTAL POPULATION ISLAM % CHRISTIANITY % HINDUISM % BUDDHISM %

PROVINCES OF MALAY PENINSULA
JOHOR 2 740 625 58,8 2,2 5,9 28,7
KEDAH 1 649 756 76,9 0,8 6,5 13,5
KELANTAN 1 313 014 94,5 0,2 0,2 4,4
MELAKA 635 791 64,2 3,9 5,6 24,1
NEGERI SEMBILAN 859 924 58,6 2,7 13,9 20,3
PAHANG 1 288 376 73,8 1,2 4,4 13,7
PERAK 2 051 236 53,9 3,1 11,0 24,0
PERLIS 204 450 85,4 0,5 1,0 11,4
PULAU PINANG 1 313 449 44,2 3,6 8,7 33,7
SELANGOR 4 188 876 55,7 4,3 12,1 24,4
TERENGGANU 898 825 96,9 0,3 0,2 2,4
W.P KUALA LUMPUR 1 379 310 46,2 5,6 8,4 34,2
PROVINCES IN KALIMANTAN (BORNEO)
SABAH 2 603 485 63,7 27,8 0,1 6,4
SARAWAK 2 071 506 31,3 42,6 0,1 12,0
WP LABUAN 76 067 76,3 12,8 0,4 9,3
PROVINCE CONFUCIANISM % ANIMISM % OTHER % NO RELIGION % UNKNOWN %

PROVINCES OF MALAY PENINSULA
JOHOR 3,2 0,2 0,2 0,4 0,3
KEDAH 2,0 0,1 0,1
KELANTAN 0,1 0,5
MELAKA 1,5 0,2 0,4 0,1
NEGERI SEMBILAN 3,0 0,6 0,3 0,5 0,1
PAHANG 2,5 3,4 0,2 0,8 0,1
114
PERAK 5,9 0,6 0,6 0,8 0,1
PERLIS 1,4 0,1 0,1
PULAU PINANG 8,8 0,3 0,4 0,2
SELANGOR 2,0 0,3 0,4 0,5 0,4
TERENGGANU 0,1 0,1
W.P KUALA
LUMPUR 2,7 0,7 0,9 1,4
PROVINCES IN KALIMANTAN (BORNEO)
SABAH 0,4 0,0 0,3 1,0 0,2
SARAWAK 2,6 5,2 1,3 3,9 0,9
WP LABUAN 0,5 0,2 0,3 0,2
As previously emphasized, present-day Malaysia is a Federation constituted of states and

federal territories that span over the Malay Peninsula and over a part of the Kalimantan Island
(Borneo). To get a better insight into religious demography of this country, it is necessary to focus
individually on each of these two geographic areas. The Malay Peninsula is without a doubt, and in
every sense, the core of Malaysian state. This area was predominantly Islamic until the establishment
of the British administration in the 19th century. Mass influx of Chinese and Indians during this
period, significantly changed the demographic landscape of the local population at the expense of
Muslims. It is estimated that the ratio of Muslims and others in Malaya at the time of independence
from the British in 1957 was very balanced. According to data for the year 1960, Muslims’ share in
the population of Malaya, which counted 6 278 758 people, was only 49.8%. Over time, the
demographic landscape improved at the benefit of Muslims. The Muslims’ share in the population of
Malaya in 1970 was only 53.2%, while by year 2000, 63.1% of the total of 18 523 600 inhabitants
were registered as followers of Islam. According to the 2010 census, 22 569 345 people were living
on Malay Peninsula, of which 63.88%, or 14 417 337 were registered as Muslims.
TABLE 5: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE MALAY PENINSULA POPULATION


ISLAM 4 673 670 6 106 105
BUDDHISM 2 495 739 2 064 949
CONFUCIANISM 1 401 681
HINDUISM 765 250 915 446
CHRISTIANITY 220 897 233 023
OTHER 435 781 92 850
NO RELIGION 189 391 72 659
TOTAL 8 780 728 10 886 713
TABLE 6: POPULATION OF THE MALAY PENINSULA BY ETHNICITY AND RELIGION –

THE 1980 CENSUS
RELIGION MALAYS CHINESE INDIANS OTHERS TOTAL

ISLAM 6 036 000 7400 58 500 4 200 6 106 100
BUDDHISM 700 2 025 800 6 800 31 700 2 064 900
CONFUCIANISM 500 1 399 500 1 500 300 1 401 700
HINDUISM 600 4 200 909 900 800 915 400
CHRISTIANITY 4 800 120 200 82 100 26 000 233 000
OTHER 46 000 16 700 28 100 900 92 900
NO RELIGION 13 700 56 800 700 600 72 700
115
TABLE 7: PERCENTAGE OF MUSLIMS IN DISTRICTS OF MALAY PENINSULA
Johor % Malacca % Perak %
Batu Pahat 62,8 Alor Gajah 68,4 Batang Padang 50,7
Johor Bahru 53,6 Melaka Tengah 53,0 Hilir Perak 51,1
Kluang 52,5 Jasin 69,1 Hulu Perak 73,9
Kota Tinggi 85,5 Negeri Sembilan Kerian 69,1
Mersing 81,4 Jelebu 58,8 Kinta 33,1
Muar 57,3 Jempol 67,1 Kuala Kangsar 56,3
Pontian 65,7 Kuala Pilah 72,4 Larut, Matang dan Selama 59,0
Segamat 49,3 Port Dickson 44,7 Manjung 44,8
Kedah Rembau 78,0 Perak Tengah 92,3
Baling 85,9 Seremban 41,4 Perlis
Bandar Baharu 74,1 Tampin 62,9 Perlis 83,9
Kota Setar 72,3 Pahang Selangor
Kuala Muda 60,7 Bera Gombak 62,4
Kubang Pasu 85,7 Bentong 51,6 Hulu Langat 54,4
Kulim 58,7 Cameron Highlands 21,4 Hulu Selangor 48,3
Pulau Langkawi 91,1 Jerantut 81,3 Klang 43,7
Padang Terap 91,7 Kuantan 73,2 Kuala Langat 54,6
Pendang 87,4 Lipis 73,6 Kuala Selangor 63,6
Sik 92,4 Maran 92,7 Petaling 47,4
Yan 90,3 Pekan 89,7 Sabak Bernam 72,8
Kelantan Raub 52,8 Sepang 50,1
Bachok 98,7 Rompin 87,9 Terengganu
Gua Musang 83,0 Temerloh 66,8 Besut 98,4
Jeli 97,9 Penang Dungun 96,7
Kota Baharu 92,4 Penang Island Hulu Terengganu 98,7
Kuala Krai 93,2 Timur Laut 24,3 Kemaman 90,9
Machang 95,7 Barat Daya 59,4 Kuala Terengganu 93,6
Pasir Mas 97,1 Seberang Perai (Mainland) Marang 97,0
Pasir Puteh 98,1 Seberang Perai Utara 54,4 Setiu 99,5
Tanah Merah 94,7 Seberang Perai Tengah 42,5 Kuala Lumpur
Tumpat 91,9 Seberang Perai Selatan 38,6 Kuala Lumpur 42,6
TABLE 8 : MUSLIM POPULATION OF THE MALAY PENINSULA

BY ETHNICITIES IN PROVINCES - THE 2010 CENSUS
TOTAL OTHER
PROVINCE MUSLIMS MALAYS CHINESE INDIANS OTHERS FOREIGNERS
POPULATION BUMI
JOHOR 3 348 283 1 949 393 1 759 537 13 068 4 074 8 318 5 896 158 500
KEDAH 1 947 651 1 504 100 1 460 746 1 119 1 003 3 345 1 673 36 214
KELANTAN 1 539 601 1 465 388 1 426 373 6 406 1 525 445 1 448 29 191
MELAKA 821 110 542 433 517 441 2 202 868 1 678 963 19 281
NEGERI SEMBILAN 1 021 064 615 235 572 006 3 651 1 848 4 626 1 529 31 575
PAHANG 1 500 817 1 124 909 1 052 774 8 651 1 002 2 244 4 313 55 925
PERAK 2 352 743 1 301 931 1 238 357 15 387 1 367 7 537 1 764 37 519
PERLIS 231 541 203 476 198 710 202 369 260 499 3 436
PALAU PINANG 1 561 383 696 846 636 146 1 251 1 290 12 335 1 628 44 196
SELANGOR 5 462 141 3 161 994 2 814 597 23 804 10 241 24 472 32 829 256 051
TERNGGANU 1 035 977 1 004 152 985 011 1 130 369 435 972 16 235
KUALA LUMPUR 1 674 621 776 958 679 236 5 466 3 838 7 688 4 886 75 844
PUTRAJAYA 72 413 70 522 68 475 406 104 68 50 1 419
116
Exceptionally strong process of demographic Islamization occured in Sabah area. Muslims
orginally formed a strong minority that according to the 1951 census constituted 34.5% of the total
population. Islam in this area was traditionally connected to ethnic groups of Malays and Bajau. The
factor which positively influenced the development of this religion was, without a doubt, a very
strong influx of Muslim settlers from the Philippines, especially after Sabah joined the Malaysian
Federation in 1963. Strong growth of Muslim population of Sabah is also attributed to mass
converting to Islam that happened in the 1960s. According to the 2000 census, 63.7% of this
province's population confessed Islam. The trend of increase of Muslims in this province continued
until the year 2010, when 65.37% or 2 096 153 people of the total of 3 206 742 people were
registered as Muslims.
TABLE 9: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF SABAH

THE 1951 THE 1960 THE 1970 THE 1980

RELIGION
CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS
MUSLIM 115 126 172 324 260 945 487 627
CHRISTIAN 29 092 75 247 63 313 258 606
BUDDHIST 75 131 78 868
CONFUCIAN 36 604
HINDU 2 896
ANIMIST 23 042
OTHER RELIGIONS 55 297 206 850 157 242 5 432
NO RELIGION 134 626 94 493 57 481
TOTAL 334 141 454 421 651 304 950 556
117
TABLE 10: RELIGIOUS AFFILIATION WITHIN THE ETHNIC GROUPS OF SABAH
ETHNIC GROUP TOTAL MEMBERS CHRISTIANS % MUSLIMS % OTHERS %
DUSUN 145 229 24,9 6,8 68,3
MURUT 22 138 20,8 3,1 76,1
BAJAU 59 710 99,5 0,5
OTHER INDIGENOUS 81 066 2,7 86,9 10,4
CHINESE 104 542 23,3 0,5 76,2
OTHER 41 736 18,5 75,6 5,9
TOTAL 454 421 16,6 37,9 45,5
TABLE 11: RELIGIONS AND ETHNICITIES OF THE POPULATION OF SABAH

3
CONFESSIONS WITHIN ETHNIC GROUPS
TOTAL CHINESE AND
ETHNIC GROUP OTHER NO
MEMBERS ISLAM CHRISTIAN BUDDHIST HINDU TRADITIONAL UNKNOWN
RELIGIONS RELIGION
REL.
MALAYS 184 197 184 197
KADAZAN-DUSUN 568 575 128 939 425 310 3 371 23 44 457 3 328 7 103
BAJAU 450 279 428 928 2 350 336 10 17 137 18 501
MURUT 102 393 18 473 82 105 196 2 1 15 297 1 304
OTHER BUMI 659 865 529 702 115 168 3 924 51 261 898 2 266 7 595
CHINESE 295 674 9 591 96 422 184 533 117 2 110 417 2 484
INDIANS 7 453 3 164 1 328 274 2 260 4 410 13
OTHERS 48 527 40 216 7 519 247 16 6 106 34 383
FOREIGNERS 889 779 752 943 123 524 1 547 558 69 1 147 1 291 8 700
118
TABLE 12: RELIGIONS AND ETHNICITIES OF THE POPULATION OF LABUAN
TOTAL CHINESE
ETHNIC GROUP AND OTHER NO
MEMBERS ISLAM CHRISTIAN BUDDHIST HINDU UNKNOWN
TRADITIONAL RELIGIONS RELIGION
REL.
MALAYS 30 001 30 001
KADAZAN-DUSUN 7 380 2 482 4 055 325 5 4 509
BAJAU 6 300 6 113 40 2 1 144
MURUT 701 282 407 6 6
OTHER BUMI 18 212 15 206 2 083 113 1 1 5 8 795
CHINESE 10 014 522 2 167 7 242 4 28 12 39
INDIANS 641 195 83 8 313 42
OTHERS 1 515 1 235 251 7 1 21
FOREIGNERS 12 144 10 029 1 702 92 33 24 60 204
Sarawak is the only province in Malaysia in which Muslims form a minority in relation to
members of other religions. Relative majority of the population of Sarawak confesses Christianity.
Unlike Sabah in which Islam has strong presence among the members of indigenous Dayak people,
local members of these ethnic groups that were originally Animists overwhelmingly embraced
Christianity. This process has taken a mass character primarily after the World War II. However, Islam
experienced a significant demographic progress in this area too, if the fact is taken into account that
the percentage of Muslims in the local population in 1947 was 24.6% and 32.2% according to the
2010 census. The main „pillars“ of Islam in Sarawak are ethnic Malays and members of Melanau
people. In fact, Melanau people are the only Dayak tribe of Sarawak that was increasingly exposed to
the influence of Islam. Of the total of 69 578 members of this group, 53 689 of them are registered as
Muslims, 8 486 as Christians, 1 749 as Animists and 5 328 as people with no religion.
TABLE 13: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF SARAWAK

THE 1947 THE 1960 THE 1970 THE 1980
RELIGIJA
CHRISTIAN 43 069 117 755 171 335 351 361
MUSLIM 134 318 174 123 229 590 324 575
BUDDHIST 76 334 121 639
CONFUCIAN 80 398
HINDU 2 051
OTHER RELIGIONS 368 997 452 651 262 842 207 881
UKNOWN / NO RELIGION 147 191 145 198
TOTAL 546 385 744 529 887 292 1 233 103
TABLE 14: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF MAJOR NON-MUSLIM PEOPLES OF SARAWAK

IBAN BIDAYU CHINESE SARAWAK
1947. 1960. 1947. 1960. 1947. 1960. 1947. 1960.
CHRISTIAN 7 091 26 608 3 596 15 536 25 486 53 669 43 069 117 755
MUSLIM 322 415 43 59 478 499 134 318 174 123
OTHER 182 913 210 718 38 556 42 024 119 194 174 986 368 998 452 651
119
TABLE 15: CHANGES IN THE RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE ETHNIC GROUP OF IBAN
RELIGION
ISLAM 322 415 2 355 5 517 11 829
CHRISTIANITY 7091 26 608 136 177 266 215 420 329
ANIMISM 149 070 136 315 93 805
CONFUCIANISM 523 972 931
HINDUISM 36 77 78
BUDDHISM 381 792 3 273
OTHER RELIGIONS 182 913 210 718 16 718 13 305 21 654
NO RELIGION 62 948 58 350 43 690
UNKNOWN 140 8 146
TOTAL 190 326 237 741 368 208 481 683 603 735
TABLE 16: PERCENTAGE OF MUSLIMS WITHIN THE ETHNIK GROUPS OF SARAWAK

MALAYS 178 200 177 500
IBAN 273 900 900
BIDAYU 83 300 200
MELANAU 52 300 38 200
OTHER INDIGENOUS 50 500 8 000
CHINESE 239 600 400
OTHERS 9 500 4 400
TOTAL 887 300 229 600
120
TABLE 17: RELIGIONS AND ETHNICITIES OF THE POPULATION OF SARAWAK

ETHNIC TOTAL CHINESE
GROUP MEMBERS AND OTHER NO
ISLAM CHRISTIAN BUDDHIST HINDU UNKNOWN
TRADITIONAL RELIGIONS RELIGION
REL.
MALAYS 568 113 568 113
IBAN 713 421 10 978 544 347 2 327 554 97 208 15 823 42 194
BIDAYUH 198 473 4 738 161 617 1 136 116 23 024 6 763 1 079
MELANAU 123 410 90 261 23 435 178 1 7 705 64 1 766
OTHER BUMI 156 436 28 363 94 635 2 181 66 695 468 869 29 159
CHINESE 577 646 4 037 210 306 320 270 154 19 197 986 17 754 4 942
INDIANS 7 411 1 892 1 595 885 2 609 22 341 67
OTHERS 9 138 2 433 4 008 1 303 37 204 79 255 819
FOREIGNERS 117 092 85 424 13 043 4 603 512 590 225 1 072 11 623
121
PHILIPPINES
A significant part of the population of Philippines confesses Islam. First official statistical
indicators on the size of Muslim population in this area can be found in the results of the 1903
census, which was conducted after the pacification by Americans. Out of 7 635 426 people who lived
in Philippines at that time, 277 547 were classified as Muslims. In later censuses as well, data on
religious affiliation were an integral part of the official statistics. According to results of the 1918
census, out of 10 314 310 inhabitants, 443 037 people declared themselves as Muslims. Mindanao
Island, where most of the present-day Filipino Muslims live, at first had a relative Muslim majority in
the total population. By pacification of the area in 1903 by Americans, this island, due to a low
population rate, became attractive for immigration to Christian Filipinos. Immigration of this group
was directed by the government, thus the Muslim population became a minority in only few
decades.
TABLE 1: RATIO OF MUSLIM AND CHRISTIAN POPULATION

BY SELECTED PROVINCES OF MINDANAO ISLAND BETWEEN 1918 AND 1970
PROVINCE CENSUS TOTAL MUSLIMS MUSLIMS

YEAR POPULATION %
1918 172 776 168 629 97,60
1939 247 117 230 533 93,29
SULU 1948 240 826 226 883 94,21
1960 326 898 310 926 95,11
1970 425 617 401 984 94,45
1918 91 459 83 319 91,10
1939 243 437 162 632 66,81
LANAO 1948 343 918 237 215 68,97
1960 648 930 412 260 63,53
1970 805 450 497 122 61,72
1918 171 978 110 926 64,50
1939 298 935 162 996 54,53
COTABATO 1948 439 669 155 162 35,29
1960 1 029 119 356 460 34,64
1970 1 602 117 444 521 27,75
1918 147 333 44 789 30,40
1939 355 984 92 028 25,85
ZAMBOANGA 1948 521 941 133 348 25,55
1960 1 023 833 194 444 18,99
1970 1 443 397 191 527 13,27
1918 69 053 5 524 8,00
1939 93 673 6 395 6,83
PALAWAN 1948 106 269 8 614 8,11
1960 162 669 12 776 7,85
1970 236 635 17 069 7,21
1918 23 246 361 1,55
1939 57 561 936 1,62
BUKIDNON 1948 63 470 1 231 1,94
1960 194 368 2 781 1,43
1970 414 762 3 101 0,75
122
TABLE 2: MUSLIM POPULATION BY NEWLY CREATED PROVINCES
CENSUS 1960 CENSUS 1970
PROVINCE TOTAL MUSLIMS MUSLIMS TOTAL MUSLIMS MUSLIMS
POPULATION % POPULATION %
LANAO DEL SUR 378327 355727 94,03 455508 416269 91,39
LANAO DEL NORTE 270603 56533 20,89 349942 80853 23,10
ZAMBOANGA DEL SUR 742404 178233 24,00 1034018 170828 16,52
ZAMBOANGA DEL
NORTE 281429 16211 5,76 409379 20099 5,06
Fast growth of the population of Philippines was successfully followed by fast increase in
Muslims population which, judging by the official statistics, succeeded in improving their share in the
total population from 1948 to 2000.
TABLE 3: DEMOGRAPHIC GROWTH OF THE MUSLIM POPULATION


1918. 10 314 310 443 037 4,30
1939. 16 000 303 677 903 4,24
1948. 19 234 182 791 817 4,12
1960. 27 087 685 1 317 475 4,86
1970. 36 684 486 1 584 963 4,32
1990. 60 559 116 2 769 643 4,57
2000. 76 332 470 3 862 409 5,06
Pieces of information from the census results for the year 2000 are the first ones that provide
a better picture of the demographic distribution of Muslims in smaller administrative units. When
compared against the data related to ethnic groups that traditionally confess Islam and their regional
distribution, data on religious composition of the population leaves a room for assumptions that the
actual number of Muslims in Philippines is indeed larger than it is being officially shown.
TABLE 4: MUSLIM POPULATION BY REGION ACCORDING TO THE CENSUS FROM THE YEAR 2000
NATIONAL CAPITAL REG. 9 880 102 58 859 0,60
CORDILLERAS 1 360 611 1 681 0,12
ILOCOS 4 196 276 4 135 0,09
CAGAYAN 2 809 520 3 910 0,14
CENTRAL LUZON 8 021 325 9 465 0,12
SOUTHERN TAGALOG 11 764 246 69 561 0,59
BICOL 4 681 111 3 270 0,07
WESTERN VISAYAS 6 202 431 3 777 0,06
CENTRAL VISAYAS 5 689 814 5 351 0,09
EASTERN VISAYAS 3 603 708 2 610 0,07
WESTERN MINDANAO 3 085 322 564 085 18,28
NORTHERN MINDANAO 2 743 894 16 582 0,60
SOUTERN MINDANAO 5 181 299 192 914 3,72
CENTRAL MINDANAO 2 591 472 736 461 28,42
MUSLIM MINDANAO 2 410 845 2 182 245 90,52
CARAGA 2 091 505 7 483 0,36
DISPUTED AREA 18 989 20 0,11
123
Variations in the way itself in which Islam is identified and traditional Muslim ethnicity are
most prominent in areas where Muslims are in minority, especially in Southern Tagalog and Eastern
Visayas regions. It is possible that many actual Muslims, due to the unattractiveness of being a
follower of Islam in this country, mostly as a consequence of conflict between the state and
Bangsamoro (Muslim) rebels, didn't declare their actual religious affiliation.
124
TABLE 5: TERRITORIAL DISTRIBUTION OF THE ETHNIC GROUPS THAT TRADITIONALLY CONFESS
ISLAM
BY REGION AND ACCORDING TO THE CENSUS FROM THE YEAR 2000
PRIMARY MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUPS

REGION
MARANAO MAGUINDANAO TAUSUG YAKAN IRANON OTHERS TOTAL
WESTERN MINDANAO 5846 35955 221512 154127 5112 134985 557537
NORTHERN MINDANAO 13413 1144 670 12 81 4137 19457
SOUTHERN MINDANAO 22069 70807 24223 51 668 63914 181732
CENTRAL MINDANAO 321494 376243 4272 25 23669 1387 727090
ARMM 614290 509145 645114 360 122504 255563 2146976
CARAGA 6680 469 782 6 14 737 8688
TOTAL MINDANAO 983792 993763 896573 154581 152048 460723 3641480
ILOCOS 2094 129 283 14 13 378 2911
CAGAYAN 1629 128 138 9 19 436 2359
CENTRAL LUZON 3462 462 1144 40 94 1499 6701
NCR 23891 11873 8672 356 1382 9126 55300
CORDILLERAS 1017 107 159 2 90 228 1603
SOUTHERN TAGALOG 11666 1410 9520 56 211 95259 118122
BICOL 2175 123 203 2 8 543 3054
WESTERN VISAYAS 1954 245 185 7 41 1962 4394
CENTRAL VISAYAS 729 157 447 12 8 1528 4.881
EASTERN VISAYAS 1555 22 740 9 2 11182 13510
OSTATAK FILIPINA 52172 14656 21491 507 1868 122141 212835
TOTAL PHILIPPINES 1035964 1008419 918064 155088 153916 582864 3854315
Some sources with Islamic background raise Muslims’ share in the population of Philippines
to 10% and even to 14% or 15%. Author's personal opinion is that these estimates are exaggerated.
But the author does not rule out that the percentage of Muslims is indeed somewhat higher than it is
presented by the official statistics and it probably amounts to 7-8% within Filipino population.
TABLE 6: MUSLIM POPULATION (ETHNIC CRITERIA) OF MINDANAO ISLAND BY PROVINCE

PROVINCE TOTAL MUSLIMS MUSLIMS

POPULATION %
Agusan del Norte 551265 4698 0,85
Agusan del Sur 558414 1640 0,29
Basilan 332579 255239 76,75
Bukidnon 1060253 8684 0,82
Camiguin 74134 152 0,21
Compostela Valley 579719 9779 1,69
Cotabato 957294 187195 19,55
Davao del Norte 742206 16005 2,16
Davao del Sur 1902993 49778 2,62
Davao Oriental 445733 18041 4,05
Lanao del Norte 757084 189120 24,98
Lanao del Sur 668860 616873 92,23
Maguindanao 800369 632382 79,01
125
Misamis Occidental 485978 1055 0,22
Misamis Oriental 1123529 9689 0,86
Palawan 752114 51829 6,89
Sarangani 410137 37633 9,18
South Cotabato 1100511 50636 4,60
Sultan Kudarat 585768 129373 22,09
Sulu 619550 590948 95,38
Surigao del Norte 480691 679 0,14
Surigao del Sur 501135 1780 0,36
Tawi-Tawi 322066 306804 95,26
Zamboanga del Norte 821921 41335 5,03
Zamboanga del Sur 1930822 261224 13,53
Cotabato City 161517 97218 60,19
Marawi City 129809 125072 96,35
126
SINGAPORE
With the exception of a few families of the indigenous Malays known under their ethnic
name of Orang Laut, the area of the present-day Singapore was uninhabited until 1811. In that year,
a group of not more than 100 Malay Muslims settled on the shores of Singapore. In 1819, the
population of those settlements consisted of about 120 Malays and 30 Chinese. From this year on
starts a rapid influx of the population that was attracted by stronger British economic interests and
business opportunities that were offered in the newly created situation. According to the 1821
census, the number of inhabitants jumped to 5 874 people, of which Malays constituted 4 721 and
Chinese 1 150 people. The chances are that only in the early 1830s the Chinese side started
dominating slightly in the population of Singapore. According to the 1830 census, the Chinese still
formed a minority of 6 555 people in the population of 16 634. According to results of the 1849
census, Muslims in Singapore already became a minority, with a share of 41.6% in the total
population. The Muslims’ share in Singapore continued dropping in the following decades to stabilize
in the early 20th century at the percentage value of 15%, which, when it comes to this population, is
more-less same today.

CENSUS / OFFICIAL ESTIMATE YEAR

RELIGIONS
1849. 1911. 1921. 1931.
CHINESE RELIGIONS 27 256 216 501 310 163 411 665
ISLAM 22 007 53 595 69 604 86 827
CHRISTIANITY 1 861 16 349 21 386 30 068
HINDUISM 1 452 15 580 19 772 31 128
SIKHISM 0 146 1 022 2 988
JUDAISM 22 707 623 777
OTHER RELIGIONS 23 14 38 306
UNKNOWN 0 8 731 3 269 3 694
Although there is no official information to confirm this, the odds are that the percentage of
Muslims in the total population of Singapore reached its lowest levels in the year 1940. The
demographic landscape of Muslims in this area got significantly improved by the influx of Indians, of
which many were of the Islamic faith. According to the 1931 census, of 41 400 Indians that were
residing at that time in Singapore, 28.3%, or 11 700 were registered as Muslims. From 1980, the issue
of religious affiliation reappears in the Singapore statistics. The Muslims’ share in the population has
been in a slight decrease from 1980 till the present day. Counting 258 122 people in 1980, Muslims’
share among the permanent residents of Singapore older than 15 was 15.37%. By 2010, Muslims’
share in this category of the population dropped to 14.73%. Since 1980, the information on the
territorial distribution of religions within ethnic groups of this country is regularly published in the
official statistics of Singapore. It is interesting that the percentage of Muslims within the Chinese
population grows from census to census.
127
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF MEMBERS OF THE ETHNIC GROUPS OF SINGAPORE,
PERSONS AGED OVER 10 ACCORDING TO THE 1980 CENSUS
THE 1980 CENSUS

RELIGION
TOTAL CHINESE MALAYS INDIANS OTHERS
TOTAL 1 981 962 1 517 661 294 120 127 781 42 398
CHRISTIANITY 203 517 161 068 805 15 879 25 765
BUDDHISM 529 140 520 174 317 1 268 7 381
CHINESE RELIGIONS 580 535 580 334 55 86 60
ISLAM 323 866 1 122 292 174 27 823 2 747
HINDUISM 72 400 65 60 72 179 96
OTHER RELIGION 11 069 1 374 30 8 976 689
NO RELIGION 261 433 253 524 679 1 570 5 660
TABLE 3: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF MEMBERS OF THE ETHNIC GROUPS OF SINGAPORE OVER

THE AGE OF 15 ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS FOR THE YEAR 2000 AND 2010
THE YEAR 2000 CENSUS

RELIGION
TOTAL 2 494 630 1 969 357 315 198 179 187 30 888
NO RELIGION 370 094 366 447 165 987 2 496
BUDDHISM 1 060 662 1 055 093 179 1 166 4 223
CHINESE RELIGIONS 212 344 212 268 16 61
ISLAM 371 660 5 063 313 780 45 927 6 891
HINDUISM 99 904 180 45 99 328 351
SIKHISM 9 733 5 38 9 626 64
CHRISTIANITY 364 087 324 956 965 21 702 16 463
Catholicism 118 980 95 316 407 12 223 11 034
Other Christians 245 107 229 640 559 9 479 5 429
OTHER RELIGIONS 6 146 5 345 10 453 339

RELIGION
TOTAL 3 105 748 2 349 505 386 968 265 223 104 053
NO RELIGION 527 553 512 717 872 2940 11 024
BUDDHISM 1 032 879 1009158 628 2 022 21 070
CHINESE RELIGIONS 339 149 338 406 120 31 593
ISLAM 457 435 8 332 382 017 57 546 9 540
HINDUISM 157 854 312 401 156 339 803
SIKHISM 10 744 56 53 10 591 43
CHRISTIANITY 569 244 472 636 2 680 34 024 59 904
Catholicism 219 133 155 515 1 389 19 460 42 769
Other Christians 350 111 317 121 1 291 14 564 17 135
OTHER RELIGIONS 10 891 7 888 197 1 731 1 075
Religious diversity of Singapore is utterly manifested in smaller urban administrative units.

Almost none of the city quarters can be characterized as exclusively inhabited by some majority, no
matter what religion is in question. Proportionally, the number of Muslims in the population of urban
128
municipalities and quarters correspond largely to their number in the total population of this
country. The actual number and proportion of Muslims in the total population of Singapore is
somewhat stronger than presented in tables showing the information on religious membership. A
large number of Muslims who do not appear in the statistics are exactly those bellow the age of 15.
Their numbers are quite high within this population. The percentage of persons younger than 15
within the whole Malay population of Singapore, which in the year 2010 counted 503 868 people,
was 22.4%. This is significantly above the national average, or average of this age group within other
ethnic groups. This age group amounted to only 15.6% within the Chinese population. If we rely on
this fact, it is possible that the actual share of Muslims in permanent population of Singapore, which
in the year 2010 counted 3 771 721 people, was close to 16%.
129
MUSLIM COUNTRIES RESULTING FROM THE
FORMER SOVIET UNION
130
AZERBAIJAN
Azerbaijan belongs to a group of countries whose population in terms of religious
affiliation is very homogeneous, i.e. Muslim. If we look at just a few decades ago, the
situation was quite different since the population of this country massively followed
Christianity or Judaism. Most of the territories belonging to present-day Azerbaijan, became
a part of Russia from 1804 to 1806. The Russians were met by a very diverse confessional
structure of the population here with a clear Muslim majority that in that time made up
about 3/4 of the total population. From this time, the time of domination of the Russian
Empire, we have the first data related to religious composition of the population of these
areas. The oldest pieces of information related to this subject available to us date to the time
of 1886-1890, when the Russian authorities conducted first local censuses. It is interesting to
mention that this material is the only one in which the division of Muslims to Shia and Sunni
has been mentioned. If we look at the figures presented in these data, it is clear that the
ratio of these two Islamic currents was very balanced in the area of the present-day
Azerbaijan, with only a mild Shia domination. This information differs greatly from today's
projections related to this subject according to which the ratio of Shiites and Sunnis was
about 70% to 30%.
TABLE 1: MUSLIM POPULATION OF AZERBAIJAN


TOTAL
GUBERNIYA, UYEZD TOTAL
POPULATION SUNNI SHIA MUSLIMS
POPULATION
BAKU
GUBERNIYA 712 703 281 841 321 573 826 716 676 243
BAKU 141 412 37 530 54 801 182 897 105 603
GEOKCHAY 76 644 36 367 25 347 117 705 101 149
DZHEVAT 94 687 13 780 80 643 90 043 84 401
KUBA 174 101 133 212 30 538 183 242 170 361
LENKORAN 109 340 3 005 98 392 130 987 119 965
SHEMAKH 116 519 57 947 31 852 121 842 94 764
ELISABETHPOL
GUBERNIYA 728 943 183 688 260 222 878 415 552 822
YELIZAVETPOLSKY 122 903 8 714 71 068 162 788 104 487
ARESH 51 845 35 225 4 319 67 277 53 290
JEBRAYIL :a 46 911 12 168 19 776 66 360 49 599
JAVANSHIR 54 954 9 474 24 907 72 719 52 853
ZANGEZUR:a 123 997 10 899 54 941 137 871 73 047
KAZAKH 85 050 20 726 29 226 112 074 64 325
NUKHA 117 014 83 416 6 164 120 555 92 220
SHUSHA 126 269 3 066 49 821 138 771 63 001
ZAKATALI
OKRUG 74 449 69 927 84 417 76 331
a: In 1886, 2 815 people of the Jebrayil and 263 people of Zangezur uyezd declared themselves as Ali
Ilahis
131
Azerbaijan, in its today’s internationally recognized borders, was formed by the Soviets in the
20s of the 20th century. Censuses, conducted during the Soviet domination in this area, didn't
contain the information on the religious composition of the population, so the only indication on the
approximate number of Muslims in this area was their ethnicity, or in other words, their traditional
affiliation to Islam. It is evident that the early phase of the Sovietisation of Azerbaijan before the
WWII brought along increased industrialization, which resulted in a large influx of non-Muslims. From
1926 to 1939, Muslims’ share in the total population of this Republic dropped from 73.92% to
66.52%. After the World War II, thanks to a strong birth rate, Muslims improved their share in the
total population significantly. In 1959, 71.83% of people of Azerbaijan were Muslims, and by the end
of Soviet domination, their share in the population jumped to 87.39%.
132
TABLE 2: UNIT STRENGTH OF THE ETHNIC GROUPS OF AZERBAIJAN THAT TRADITIONALLY CONFESS
ISLAM ACCORDING TO THE SOVIET CENSUSES BETWEEN 1926 AND 1989
MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUPS
AZERBIJANIS 1 437 977 1 870 471 2 494 381 3 776 778 4 708 832 5 804 980
LEZGIANS 37 263 111 666 98 211 137 250 158 057 171 395
AVARIS 19 104 15 740 17 254 30 735 35 991 44 072
TATARS 9 948 27 591 29 370 31 353 31 204 28 019
TALYSHS 77 323 87 510 21 169
TURKS 335 600 202 8 491 7 926 17 705
TSHAKURS 15 552 2 876 6 208 8 546 13 318
KURDS 41 193 6 005 1 487 5 488 5 676 12 226
TATS 28 443 5 887 7 769 8 848 10 239
LAKS 131 1 034 1 205 1 193 1 878
DARGINS 1 529 863 486 854
IRANIANS 9 446 2 289 567 428 875 968
OTHER MUSLIMS 1 221 10 390 3 467 5 565 6 940 8 771
TOTAL MUSLIMS 1 677 936 2 132 262 2 656 265 4 012 133 4 974 574 6 135 594
The post-Soviet period brought radical demographic changes to Azerbaijan. The greatest
migration of the population was caused by a conflict between Armenians and Azerbaijanis from 1988
to 1994 in the area of Nagorno Karabakh. The result of this conflict was that the Armenians gained
control of about 16% of Azerbaijani territory and banished the total Muslim population. On the other
side, around 240 000 Armenians who lived in the rest of Azerbaijan, with the exception of a few
hundred persons, were forced to leave towards Armenia and Karabakh. At the same time, by
declaration of independence from the USSR, a mass outflow of the population of Slavic origin and
Jews started, which contributed to Azerbaijan’s population (with the exception of Karabakh area)
getting almost completely homogenously Muslim. According to the 2009 census, Muslims
constituted close to 97% of the total population in the territory of Azerbaijan.
TABLE 3: ETHNIC STRUCTURE OF THE POPULATION OF AZERBAIJAN ACCORDING TO THE 1999 AND
2009 CENSUS
THE 1999 THE 2009
ETHNIC GROUP
CENSUS CENSUS
ARMENIANS 120 745 120 300
AVARIS 50 871 49 800
AZERBAIJANIS 7 205 464 8 172 800
GEORGIANS 14 877 9 900
JEWS 8 916 9 100
KURDS 13 075 6 100
LEZGIANS 178 021 180 300
RUSSIANS 141 687 119 300
TSHAKURS 15 877 12 300
TALYSHS 76 841 112 000
TATARS 30 011 25 900
TATS 10 922 25 200
TURKS 43 454 38 000
UDINS 4 152 3 800
UKRANIANS 28 984 21 500
KRYZS 4 400
KHINALUGS 2 200
OTHERS 9 541 9 500
TOTAL POPULATION 7 953 438 8 922 447
133
As previously mentioned, the conflict in Nagorno Karabakh resulted in demographic
catastrophe of the Muslim population. The number of Muslim victims is unknown and it is estimated
to even up to 30 000? Most probably, over 500 000 people had to escape from the area occupied by
Armenians to areas under control of Azerbaijan and Iran. According to the 2005 census, there were
only 137 737 people living in the area of the self-proclaimed Republic of Karabakh (includes all areas
occupied by the Armenians) and they were almost exclusively Armenians. Muslim population was
almost completely banished, with the exception of few individuals.
TABLE 4: ETHNIC STRUCTURE OF THE AUTONOMOUS DISTRICT OF NAGORNO KARABAH

ACCORDING TO RESULTS OF THE SOVIET CENSUSES BETWEEN 1926 AND 1989
CENSUS YEAR TOTAL ARMENIANS AZERIS

1926. 111 694 12 592
125 300
% 89,10 10,00
1939. 132 800 14 053
150 837
% 88,00 9,30
1959. 110 053 17 995
130 406
% 84,40 13,80
1970. 121 068 27 179
150 313
% 80,50 18,10
1979. 123 076 37 264
162 181
% 75,90 23,00
1989. 145 593 42 871
190 489
% 77,00 21.50
KAZAKHSTAN
Kazakhstan has traditionally been inhabited exclusively by Muslims, mostly ethnic Kazakhs.
From the mid-18th century, when along with the expansion of the Russian Empire to this area the
settlement of first non-Muslim colonists begun, this country assumed a multiconfessional character
that largely stayed the same until today. Decades after a complete conquest of this country by the
Russians in the mid-19th century, Muslims were still a majority, which can clearly be seen from the
results of the 1897 census. In the area of Guberniyas of which the present-day Kazakhstan is
consisted and population of close to 4.5 million people, Muslims make up 86%.
TABLEA 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION IN THE AREA OF GUVERNIYAS THAT

ROUGHLY COVER THE AREA OF MODERN KAZAKHSTAN ACCORDING TO THE 1897 CENSUS
TOTAL OLD-RITE OTHER OTHER
GUBERNIYA MUSLIMS ORTHODOX JEWS
POPULATION ORTHODOX CHRISTIANS RELIGIONS
AKMOLINSK 682 608 438 983 232 401 2 418 7 102 1 655 49
SEMIPALATINSK 684 590 614 773 67 620 1 495 308 341 53
SEMIRECHINSK 987 863 890 270 96 741 191 305 310 46
SYRDARIYA 1 478 398 1 425 313 42 266 2 855 4 953 2 866 145
URALSK 645 121 478 765 107 587 57 055 471 219 1 024
134
The colonisation of Kazakhstan with Russian peasants had intensified in the 20th century so
the number of Muslims dropped to about 63% by 1926, when the next census was conducted.
Without a doubt, the most dramatic event in the history of Kazakhstan was the collectivization that
was carried out from 1929 to 1934. The collectivization was actually an activity of forceful
transformation of the Kazakh society from traditionally nomadic herding to permanently settled
agrarian. This radical change, which caught many off-guard, had an outbreak of hunger as a
consequence. The number of Kazakhs who died of starvation and epidemics is estimated to at least 1
million. This even more radically changed the demographic structure of the Kazakh population at the
expense of Muslims. According to the 1939 census, the percentage of ethnic groups of Islamic
confession dropped down to only 43 %, and a mass influx of Russians and deported Germans and
Poles caused that in 1959, only 37% of the population of this Republic was still Muslim.
TABLE 2: UNIT STRENGTH OF THE ETHNIC GROUPS THAT TRADITIONALLY CONFESS ISLAM
ETHNIC GROUP
KAZAKHS 3 627 612 2 327 625 2 794 966 4 161 164 5 289 349 6 534 616 7 985 039
UZBEKS 129 399 120 655 136 570 207 514 263 295 332 017 370 663
TATARS 79 758 108 127 191 802 281 849 312 626 327 982 248 952
UYGHURS 10 478 35 409 59 840 120 784 147 943 185 301 210 339
TARANCHI 51 803
KASHGARS 1 121
AZERBAIJANIS 20 12 996 38 362 56 166 73 345 90 083 78 295
TURKS 46 523 9 916 18 397 25 820 49 567 75 933
MESKHETI TURKS 2 761
DUNGANS 8 455 7 415 9 980 17 283 22 491 30 165 36 945
KURDS 2 387 6 109 12 299 17 692 25 425 32 764
CHECHENS 3 2 639 130 232 34 492 38 256 49 507 31 799
TAJIKS 7 599 11 229 8 075 7 166 19 293 25 514 25 657
BASHKIRS 812 3 450 8 742 21 134 32 499 41 847 23 224
INGUSH 3 322 47 867 18 356 18 337 19 914 16 893
KYRGYZ 10 200 5 033 6 810 9 474 9 352 14 112 10 896
LEZGIANS 51 808 872 2 566 6 126 13 905 4 616
IRANIS/PERSIANS 440 2 237 3 885 2 124 2 916 3 136 2 869
BALKARS 173 4 174 2 679 2 258 2 967 2 079
TURKMENS 528 3 208 1 318 3 240 2 241 3 846 1 729
KARAKALPAKS 2 059 336 255 448 620 1 387 1 497
AVARI 473 822 958 1 602 2 777 1 407
KARACHAYS 154 5 574 2 311 2 082 2 057 1 400
CRIMEAN TATARS 123 1 839 834 3 169 1 006
KUMYKS 1 380 663 552 873 1 710 643
OTHERS 591 2 129 2 478 3 076 4 650 7 796 4 571
TOTAL MUSLIMS 3 930 978 2 648 708 3 469 435 4 985 871 6 294 500 7 768 800 9 171 977
Period of stability since the 1960s had a positive impact on the demography of Muslims of
Kazakhstan, whose share in the population raised to 47% by 1989, when the last Soviet census was
conducted. After the collapse of the USSR in 1991, Kazakhstan became an independent state in which
the Kazakhs became a dominant ethnicity. From this time on until today, the trend of emigration of
135
population of European origin (Russians, Germans, Ukrainians...) is present. On the other side,
Kazakhs from neighbouring countries and many workers from other, traditionally Muslim Soviet
republics, are massively immigrating to this country. Results of these migrations had a positive
impact on the demography of Muslims, whose share in the total population of this country, by the
year 1999 when the first Kazakhstan census was conducted, was 61%. The census conducted in 2009
was the first one after 1897 in which the people could declare their religion. Of 16 009 597 people,
11 237 947 or 70.2% declared themselves as followers of Islam.

TOTAL OTHER
PROVINCE MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS JEWS BUDDHISTS ATEISTS UNKNOWN
POPULATION RELIGIONS
AKMOLA 737 495 368 459 326 864 142 193 4 832 32 275 4 730
AKTOBE 757 768 602 680 130 138 275 355 1 116 18 876 4 328
ALMATY 1 807 894 1 458 685 313 898 418 2 910 2 338 24 621 5 024
ATYRAU 510 377 468 606 36 192 79 806 274 2 913 1 507
WEST KAZAKHSTAN 598 880 430 363 148 137 443 133 251 17 008 2 545
JAMBYL 1 022 129 873 572 137 672 147 1 632 861 6 695 1 550
KARAGANDY 1 341 700 649 133 601 315 407 1 227 7 741 68 405 13 472
KOSTANAY 885 570 344 056 473 306 169 515 1 164 59 840 6 520
KYZYLORDA 678 794 652 206 19 007 91 1 359 109 5 173 849
MANGYSTAU 485 392 435 429 44 122 631 260 300 3 604 1 046
SOUTH KAZAKHSTAN 2 469 357 2 307 183 150 365 278 1 997 1 328 5 547 2 659
PAVLODAR 742 475 368 840 337 113 345 281 1 683 29 652 4 561
NORTH KAZAKHSTAN 596 535 210 605 351 339 202 90 1 494 28 615 4 190
EAST KAZAKHSTAN 1 396 593 787 224 520 177 44 166 797 82 220 5 965
ASTANA CITY 613 006 444 743 142 917 290 581 2 789 16 411 5 275
ALMATI CITY 1 365 632 836 163 457 566 1 295 2 136 3 032 48 652 16 788
TOTAL KAZAKHSTAN 16 009 597 11 237 947 4 190 128 5 256 14 641 30 109 450 507 81 009
TABLE 4: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION WITHIN THE ETHNIC GROUPS OF KAZAKHSTAN

ETHNIC GROUP TOTAL MEMBERS MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS JEWS BUDDHISTS OTHER REL. ATEISTS UNKNOWN
KAZAKHS 10 096 763 9 928 705 39 172 1 929 749 1 612 98 511 26 085
RUSSIANS 3 793 764 54 277 3 476 748 1 452 730 1 011 230 935 28 611
UZBEKS 456 997 452 668 1 794 34 28 78 1 673 722
UKRINIANS 333 031 3 134 302 199 108 49 74 24 329 3 138
UYGHURS 224 713 221 007 1 142 34 33 63 1 377 1 057
TATARS 204 229 162 496 20 913 47 58 123 16 569 4 023
GERMANS 178 409 2 827 145 556 89 66 192 24 905 4 774
KOREANS 100 385 5 256 49 543 211 11 446 138 28 615 5 176
TURCKS 97 015 96 172 290 7 6 20 321 199
AZERI 85 292 80 864 2 139 16 16 24 1 586 647
BELARUSIANS 66 476 526 59 936 25 9 20 5 198 762
DUNGANS 51 944 51 388 191 4 15 19 179 148
KURDS 38 325 37 667 203 11 6 9 285 144
TAJIKS 36 277 35 473 331 2 6 30 307 128
POLES 34 057 235 30 675 14 4 45 2 486 598
CHECHENS 31 431 29 448 940 6 3 16 653 365
KYGRYZ 23 274 22 500 206 6 6 4 352 200
OTHERS 157 215 54 533 82 254 1 286 1 433 210 13 266 4 233
136
137
KYRGYZSTAN
Kyrgyzstan, much like other Central Asian countries, is traditionally inhabited exclusively by
Muslims. From the mid-19th century, this area was annexed to Russia, which soon started with
immigration of the European non-Muslim peoples, which in time significantly changed the region's
demography. Although the 1897 census included statistics on the religious composition of the
population, it is not very useful for this area since Kyrgyzstan wasn't formed yet as an administrative
unit at that time. Przhevalsk area that covered most of the territory of the modern Kyrgyzstan, had
147 699 inhabitants, of which Muslims made up 92.3%, or 136 318 people. After the WWII these
changes became even more drastic because of the fact that Kyrgyzstan served as grounds for
settlement of the deported European people, primarily Germans from Volga. By the 1950s, the
percentage of non-Muslim settlers increased to over 40%. However, during the same period,
demographic landscape started changing slowly in favour of Muslims. Primarily due to a strong
natality their share in the population started getting stronger, so by the year 1989 when the last
Soviet census was conducted, it already came to 72%. After the collapse of the USSR in 1991, mass
emigration of the Europeans to their home countries greatly contributed to the demographic re-
Islamization. This process still characterizes the demography of Kyrgyzstan so, if we rely on the
results of the 2009 census, over 90% of the population of this country can be characterized as
Muslim. With the exception of the 1897 census, none of the previous censuses contained statistics
on the religious composition of the population. The starting point for estimating the number of
Muslims in this country is traditional affiliation of an ethnic group with Islam.
TABLE 1: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF ETHNICITIES TRADITIONALLY CONFESSING ISLAM

THE 1926 THE 1939 THE 1959 THE 1970 THE 1979 THE 1989 THE 1999 THE 2009
ETHNIC GROUP
CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS
KYRGYZ 661 171 754 323 836 831 1 284 773 1 687 382 2 229 663 3 128 147 3 804 788
UZBEKS 109 776 151 551 218 640 332 638 426 194 550 096 664 950 768 405
DUNGANS 6 004 5 921 11 088 19 837 26 661 36 928 51 766 58 409
UYGHURS a: 8 063 9 412 13 757 24 872 29 817 36 779 46 944 48 543
TAJIKS 2 667 10 670 15 221 21 927 23 209 33 518 42 636 46 105
TURKS 44 33 542 3 076 5 160 21 294 c: 33 327 39 133
KAZAKHS 1 766 23 925 20 067 21 998 27 442 37 318 42 657 33 198
TATARS 4 902 20 017 56 209 68 827 71 744 70 068 45 438 31 424
AZERI 3 631 7 724 10 428 12 536 17 207 15 775 14 014 17 267
KURDS 1 490 4 783 7 974 9 544 14 262 11 620 13 171
LEZGIANS 24 888 1 165 1 599 1 896 2 493 2 657 2 603
DARGINS 638 965 1 419 1 890 2 479 2 704 2 400
CHECHENS 1 7 25 208 3 391 2 654 2 873 2 612 1 875
KARACHAYS 9 4 575 2 631 2 458 2 509 2 509 1 731
BALKARS 12 2 234 1 973 1 688 2 131 1 512 1 302
BASHKIRS 36 870 2 595 3 250 3 741 4 026 2 044 1 111
INGUSH 2 1 721 654 643 592 568 336
CRIMEAN TATARS 57 546 274 2 924 65 67
HAMSHENIS 1 322 1 127
OTHER MUSLIMS b: 1 282 1 440 2 065 2 066 2 675 3 600 d: 7 127 e: 5 054
TOTAL MUSLIMS 799 367 988 932 1 228 151 1 815 987 2 342 279 3 069 328 4 097 492 4 878 049
TOTAL
989 971 1 458 213 2 065 837 2 932 805 3 522 832 4 257 755 4 822 938 5 362 793
POPULATION
138
% OF MUSLIMS OF
TOTAL 80,77 67,82 59,45 61,92 66,49 72,09 84,96 90,96
POPULATION
a: OF WHICH 7 467 KASHGARS, 523 TARANCHI AND 73 UYGHURS
b: OF WHICH 687 KIPCHAKS
c: OF WHICH 26 152 TURKS, 5775 OTTOMAN TURKS AND 1 400 MESKHETI TURKS
d: OF WHICH 2179 TYURKS, 1 263 AFGHANS, 1 196 ARABS
e: OF WHICH 2 005 TURKMENS
Muslims are a majority population in all administrative units of Kyrgyzstan today. The
percentage of Russians stayed relatively high in the north of the country where they made up the
majority during the Soviet administration. Out of 419 583 Russians who were recorded in 2009,
192 080 lived in the capital Bishkek, where they constituted 23% of the local population. Their
number is also relatively high in the Chuy Province that spans around Bishkek. Out of 803 230 people
living in this area, Russians make up 167 135, which constitutes 20.81% in the total population. In the
Issyk Kul Province, the number of Russians in the total population of 438 389 was only 35 275 people.
The number of Russians in other provinces of Kyrgyzstan remained very low.
TAJIKISTAN
The population of Tajikistan, like in other Central Asian countries, and with the exception of
Jewish minority, is traditionally exclusively Muslim. The process of larger emigration of non-Muslims,
which took place in Central Asia by the establishment of Russian, or that is Soviet rule, started
relatively late here. The demographic changes that occurred during this period, left the smallest trace
exactly in this country of all countries in the region. The share of non-Muslims in the total population
was as high as 18.25% during the 1959 census, and this is a maximum result ever recorded in Soviet
statistics. By the year 1989, just before the collapse of the USSR, their percentage in the population
of Tajikistan was only slightly more than 10%.
TABLE 1: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUPS OF TAJIKISTAN ACCORDING
TO CENSUS RESULTS FROM 1926 TO 1989
THE CENSUS
MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUP
1926. 1939. 1959. 1970. 1979. 1989.
TAJIKS a: 618 967 883 966 1 051 164 1 629 920 2 237 048 3 172 420
UZBEKS 172 629 353 478 454 433 665 662 873 199 1 197 841
KYRGYZ 11 410 27 968 25 635 35 485 48 376 63 832
TATARS 950 18 296 55 046 68 280 78 179 72 228
KAZAKHS 1 636 12 712 12 551 8 306 9 606 11 376
TURKMENS 4 148 4 040 7 115 11 043 13 991 20 487
AZERI 801 6 064 1 182 1 553 2 153 3 556
CRIMEAN TATARS 1 847 2 523 1 350 7 214
BASHKIRS 170 1 409 3 872 4 842 6 083 6 821
ROMA 186 1 193 1 556 1 171 1 139 1 791
ARABS 3 260 2 290 1 297 248 176 276
AFGHANS 666 550 532 1 337 1 510 2 088
OTHER MUSLIMS 184 1 129 2 312 2 885 3 591 5 207
TOTAL MUSLIMS 815 007 1 313 095 1 618 542 2 433 255 3 276 401 4 565 137
% MUSLIMS OF 98,54 88,46 81,75 83,92 86,08 89,64
a: INCLUDING 1 829 YAGHNOBIS
139
After the declaration of independence from the USSR in 1991 and especially after the
outbreak of the civil war in 1992, a new wave of demographic changes started in the country. The
exodus affected non-Muslim minorities strongest, but also the members of other minority Muslim
groups. Out of 388 481 registered ethnic Russians in 1989, by the year 2000, there were only 68 200
of them left. Kazakhs, Crimean Tatars, Tatars and many other Muslims moved to their home
countries. War activities hit the Tajik ethnic subgroups of Gharmi and Pamiri particularly hard, which,
next to suffering casualties, had to escape to Afghanistan in great numbers.
TABLE 2: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF THE MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUPS OF TAJIKISTAN

ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS FROM THE YEAR 2000 TO THE YEAR 2010
MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUPS THE 2000 THE 2010

CENSUS CENSUS
TAJIKS 4 898 382 6 373 834
UZBEKS 936 703 926 344
KYRGYZS 65 515 60 715
TURKMENS 20 270 15 171
TATARS 18 939 6 495
ARABS 14 450 4 184
AFGHANS 4 702 3 675
ROMA 4 249 2 334
TURKS 672 1 360
KAZAKHS 936 595
AZERIS 798 371
OTHER MUSLIMS a: 81 960 b: 129 262
TOTAL MUSLIMS 6 047 576 7 524 340
% MUSLIMS 98,70 99,47
a: Of which 79 546 ethnic Uzbeks, declared according to tribal affiliation
b: Of which 128 382 ethnic Uzbeks, declared according to tribal affiliation
According to the year 2000 census, only 80 000 people in Tajikistan could have been
characterized as members of the non-Muslim minorities, among which Russians were the dominant
group with 68 171 people. By 2010, the number of Russians in this country had dropped to only
34 838. Remainder of 99.5% of the population are Muslims, mostly of Sunni-Hanafi religious
direction. It is important to note that a significant part of people in Tajikistan follow Ismaili Shia
direction of Islam. Shiites are mostly present among Pamir, or Gorno-Badakhshan populations.
Estimates on the size of their population in the total population vary considerably and go from 3% to
5% and 7%. Shia sources state that in the last few years, over 30% of Tajiks converted to Ja'fari
direction of Shiism. These assertions, due to a lack of credible evidence must be ignored.
140
TURKMENISTAN
Turkmenistan has traditionally been almost exclusively populated by Muslim people, mostly
ethnic Turkmens. In the 19th century, or more precisely between 1869 and 1894, this area was
systematically being made a part of the Russian Empire. Along with the establishment of the Russian
rule, the influx of non-Muslim, mostly Slavic Orthodox population started in the newly conquered
areas. Just before the WWII, the non-Muslims’ share in Turkmenistan was close to 1/4 of the total
population. After the World War II, a rapid demographic recovery caused by increased natality was
present among Muslims of Turkmenistan, which contributed to increase of their share in the
population to close to 88% by the year 1989, before the collapse of the Soviet Union. By gaining of
independence from the USSR in 1991, the process of mass emigration of Russian and other non-
Muslim settlers and their descendants started. This factor, combined with a strong Muslim birth rate,
contributed to Turkmenistan restoring its originally Islamic character to almost full extent.
TABLE 1: DEMOGRAPHIC GROWTH OF PRIMARY GROUPS OF MUSLIM PEOPLES OF TURKMENISTAN

MUSLIM ETHNIC CENSUS YEAR

GROUP 1926. 1939. 1959. 1970. 1979. 1989. 1995.
TURKMENS 719 792 741 488 923 724 1 416 700 1 891 695 2 536 606 3401 936
UZBEKS 104 971 107 451 125 231 179 498 233 730 317 333 407 109
KAZAKHS 9 471 61 397 69 552 68 519 79 539 87 802 86 987
TATARS 4 769 19 517 29 944 36 453 40 321 39 245 36 355
BALOCHS a:10 988 5 396 7 626 12 374 18 584 28 280 36 428
AZERI 4 229 7 442 12 868 16 775 23 548 33 365 36 586
LEZGIANS 206 539 1 831 4 243 7 562 10 425 9 553
IRANIS 7 153 8 254 4 132 5 068 4 827 7 637 8 600
KURDS 2 308 1 954 2 263 2 933 3 521 4 387 6 097
BASHKIRS 426 957 1 894 2 607 3 914 4 678 3 820
KARAKALPAKS 1 537 3 555 2 548 2 542 2 690 3 062 3531
TAJIKS 566 1 082 870 1 271 1 255 3 149 3 103
LAK PEOPLE 285 1 120 1 590 1 939 2 441 2 821
AFGHANS 3 947 493 578 879 984 1 256 1 808
DARGINS 8 1 762 1 599 1 091 1 626 1 550
UYGHURS 473 822 836 1 111 1 205 1 308 1 204
OTHER MUSLIMS 110 555 1 470 2 124 2 605 3 668 8 354
TOTAL MUSLIMS 870 946 961 195 1 188 249 1 756 286 2 319 010 3 086 268 4 055 842
MUSLIMS % 89,27 76,78 78,36 81,35 83,88 87,61 91,40
TOTAL POPULATION 975 599 1 251 83 1 516 375 2 158 0 2 764 78 3 522 77 4 437 50
a: INCLUDING 932 JAMSHIDS AND 82 BERBERS
As already mentioned, by obtaining the independence from the USSR, the emigration of
Slavic Christian population to their home countries gained a mass character. The number of Russians
dropped from 388 481 to 298 751 people between 1989 and 1995. A more dramatic erosion of
population in this period affected the Ukrainians, whose number came down from 41 375 to 23 064
people, and Belarusians, whose number dropped from 7 247 to 3 640 people. The number of ethnic
Russians who stayed in Turkmenistan until 2003 was only about 100 000. It is assumed that the
number of members of Slavic ethnic groups dropped to less than 50 000 by the year 2005. The
number of inhabitants in Turkmenistan was estimated at 5.5 to 6 million people in 2010. It is realistic
141
to expect that the number of Muslims in this country in relation to the whole population is between
98% and 99%. Turkmenian Muslims are mostly Sunnis of Hanafi madhhab, with the exception of a
small minority of Azeris among which Shia Islam is dominant.
UZBEKISTAN
The territory of Uzbekistan is traditionally almost exclusively inhabited by Muslims, ethnic
Uzbeks, with the exception of a small Jewish minority. Uzbekistan came under the Russian rule
systematically during the second half of the 19th century. However, the status of semi-independence
that Hanat Khiva and Bukhara Emirate that extended over the larger portion of the territory of
present-day Uzbekistan enjoyed until the year 1920, contributed greatly to much later joining of this
country in the process of mass immigration of non-Muslim people, when compared to neighbouring
Central Asian areas. The culmination in immigration of non-Muslim people was recorded after the
WWII when they constituted close to 1/2 of the total population. Since the 1960s, Muslims’ share in
the population started growing thanks to a high birth rate, but also due to immigration of ethnic
groups such as Meskheti Turks and Crimean Tatars who were deported in the 1940s from the original
areas in Georgia and Ukraine.
TABLE 1: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF MUSLIM PEOPLES OF UZBEKISTAN

CENSUS YEAR
MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUP
1926. 1939. 1959. 1970. 1979. 1989.
UZBEKS 3 467 226 4 081 096 5 038 273 7 733 541 10 569 007 14 142 475
TAJIKS 359 842 317 560 311 375 457 356 594 627 933 560
KAZAKHS 191 126 305 416 335 267 549 312 620 136 808 227
KARAKALPAKS 142 688 181 420 168 274 230 273 297 788 411 878
TATARS 28 335 147 157 397 981 442 331 531 205 467 829
CRIMEAN TATARS 46 829 135 426 117 559 188 772
KYRGYZ 79 610 89 044 92 725 110 864 142 182 174 907
TURKMENS 31 492 46 543 54 804 71 066 92 285 121 578
TURKS 371 474 21 269 46 398 48 726 106 302
AZERI 20 764 3 645 40 511 40 431 59 779 44 410
UYGHURS 36 356 50 638 19 377 24 039 29 104 35 762
BASHKIRS 624 7 516 13 500 21 069 25 879 34 771
IRANIS 10 488 18 181 8 883 16 316 20 026 24 779
ROMA 3 524 5 487 7 860 11 371 12 581 16 397
ARABS 25 206 18 939 5 407 3 425 2 039 2 805
AFGHANS 632 732 451 871 826 1 655
OTHER MUSLIMS 587 4 758 7 983 10 399 11 361 17 236
TOTAL MUSLIMS 4 398 871 5 278 606 6 570 769 9 904 488 13 175 110 17 533 343
MUSLIMS % 92,70 84,17 81,06 82,82 85,61 88,51
a: OF WHICH 50 078 KURAMA, 32 803 KIPCHAKS, AND 533 FERGHANA TURKS
b. OF WHICH 9 172 IRANIS
c: OF WHICH 4 412 KASHGARS AND 5 TARANCHI
142
By declaration of independence from the USSR, a process of rapid re-Islamization through a
mass dislodgement of non-Muslim minorities, especially Russians, to their original homelands
started. Out of 1.6 million Russians that lived in Uzbekistan in 1989, by the year 2000, only about 900
000 thousand remained. In 2007, the number of Russians in this country was estimated at maximum
800 000, while the assumption is that there were only about 500 000 more left in the year 2010.
Based on these assessments, it is assumed that the actual percentage of non-Muslims, namely the
Russians and others, is about 3%, and in the best case 4%. The population of Uzbekistan was
estimated at 28.54 million people, of which a vast majority are Muslims, i.e. 96% to 97%. The share
of Muslim population had increased despite the fact that certain ethnic groups such as Meskheti
Turks and Crimean Tatars but also others left this country in massive numbers and moved to their
original territories, or that is to neighbouring countries such as Kazakhstan and others, in which the
members of their ethnicities are dominant. With the exception of a small Shia minority consisted
exclusively of ethnic Iranis and Azeris, almost all Muslim population follows Sunni direction of Islam,
Hanafi madhhab.
143
EAST ASIA
144
CHINA
Even though the number of Muslims in China in the year 2000 was at least 20 million, when
compared against the total population of this country, their share is only few percent. Official
statistics on the religious composition was never made during the census activities. According to
estimates on the number of Muslims in China before the WWII from the western sources of the
1920s, the size of this population was between a minimum of 6 865 000 to a maximum of 9 135 000
people. This would mean that in relation to the then population of China, which counted around 400
million people, they would make up from 1.7% to 2.3% of the total population. According to one
estimate from the 1936, of 452 460 000 people in China, Muslims constituted 10.5% of the
population, which in the author's opinion is a totally unfounded assumption. In the post-war socialist
China, commenced the counting of the population according to modern criteria and methodologies.
In the absence of data on religious identity, ethnic affiliation, or that is, traditional identification of an
ethnic group with Islam, is the only starting point for estimating the number of Muslims in this
country.
TABLE 1: ETHNIC GROUPS THAT TRADITIONALLY CONFESS ISLAM

MUSLIMS ETHNIC THE 1953 THE 1964 THE 1982 THE 1990 THE 2000 THE 2010
GROUP CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS
HUI 3 530 498 4 473 147 7 228 398 8 612 001 9 816 805 10 586 087
UYGHURS 3 610 462 3 996 311 5 963 491 7 207 024 8 399 393 10 069 346
KAZAKHS 509 375 491 637 907 546 1 110 758 1 250 458 1 462 588
DONGXIANGS 155 761 147 443 279 523 373 669 513 805 621 500
KYRGYZ 70 944 70 151 113 386 143 537 160 823 186 708
SALARS 30 658 34 644 69 135 82 398 104 503 130 607
TAJIKS 14 462 16 236 26 600 33 223 41 028 51 069
UZBEKS 13 626 7 717 12 213 14 763 12 370 10 569
BONANS 4 957 5 125 9 017 11 683 16 505 20 074
TATARS 6 929 2 294 4 122 5 064 4 890 3 556
TOTAL MUSLIMS 7 947 672 9 244 705 14 613 431 17 597 370 20 320 580 23 142 104
TOTAL CHINA 582 603 417 691 220 104 1 003 937 078 1 130 510 638 1 242 612 226 1 332 810 869
If we rely on census data, the share of Muslim ethnic groups in the population of China raised
slightly from 1.36% to 1.47% in the period between 1953 and 2010. Geographic distribution of
Muslims of China shows significant regional variations. They constitute a majority in the Xinjiang
province (East Turkestan, Uyghuristan), then more than a third in the Ningxia province and about
one-fifth in the Qinghai province. Muslim minorities are present in all other areas of China as well. In
the Gansu, Yunnan and Henan provinces they present a noticeable part of the local population.
145
TABLE 2: TERRITORIAL DISTRIBUTION OF ETHNIC GROUPS THAT TRADITIONALLY CONFESS ISLAM
BY PROVINCE AND ACCORDING TO THE 2010 CENSUS
TOTAL PEOPLES WHO ARE TRADITIONALLY MUSLIMS

PROVINCE
POPULATION HUI UYGHUR KAZAKH DONGXIANG KYRGYZ
Hunan 65 700 762 94 705 6 716 2 775 62 62
Beijing 19 612 368 249 223 6 975 1 602 484 189
Liaoning 43 746 323 245 798 1 917 448 27 125
Inner Mongolia 24 706 291 221 483 658 377 574 141
Hebei 71 854 210 570 170 864 320 78 25
Jilin 27 452 815 118 799 1 127 467 32 36
Heilongjiang 38 313 991 101 749 884 165 19 a:1 431
Zhejiang 54 426 891 38 192 5 377 695 322 279
Fujian 36 894 217 115 978 1 159 1 492 339 50
Jiangxi 44 567 797 8 902 852 1 718 49 46
Guangdong 104 320 459 45 073 6 438 4 602 403 577
Guangxi Zhuang 46 023 761 32 319 1 795 1 884 17 28
Yunnan 45 966 766 698 265 1 282 896 181 34
Guizhou 34 748 556 184 788 548 2 093 958 2
Sichuan 80 417 528 104 544 1 945 1 882 191 74
Hainan 8 671 485 10 670 393 1 553 19 1
Qinghai 5 626 723 834 298 209 680 6 331 4
Gansu 25 575 263 1 258 641 1 937 4 444 546 255 48
Chongqing 28 846 170 9 056 1 162 259 102 28
Xinjiang Uygur 21 815 815 983 015 10 001 302 1 418 278 61 613 180 472
Shanghai 23 019 196 78 163 5 254 639 362 58
Tianjin 12 938 693 177 734 2 170 476 121 41
Tibet 3 002 165 12 630 205 2 143 757 2 678
Anhui 59 500 468 328 062 710 1 203 112 14
Hubei 57 237 727 67 185 2 577 2 191 67 36
Ningxia Hui 6 301 350 2 173 820 613 190 1 261 12
Henan 94 029 939 957 964 3 035 4 805 72 37
Shandong 95 792 719 535 679 4 635 1 116 126 90
Jiangsu 78 660 941 130 757 4367 2124 420 61
Shanxi 35 712 101 59 709 670 277 30 6
Shaanxi 37 327 379 138 716 1 570 794 116 23
TOTAL PEOPLES THAT ARE TRADITIONALLY MUSLIMS

PROVINCE
POPULATION SALAR TAJIK UZBEK BONAN TATAR
Hunan 65 700 762 79 3 33 13 15
Beijing 19 612 368 644 21 51 24 23
Liaoning 43 746 323 88 10 5 2 14
Inner Mongolia 24 706 291 53 6 6 90 6
Hebei 71 854 210 131 8 7 7 17
146
Jilin 27 452 815 50 2 2 6 5
Heilongjiang 38 313 991 7 9 5 3 3
Zhejiang 54 426 891 424 3 368 86 17 9
Fujian 36 894 217 80 19 9 5 17
Jiangxi 44 567 797 44 33 9 4
Guangdong 104 320 459 823 165 73 25 55
Guangxi Zhuang 46 023 761 128 2 13 1 24
Yunnan 45 966 766 265 7 11 49 10
Guizhou 34 748 556 99 8 3
Sichuan 80 417 528 223 23 17 43 15
Hainan 8 671 485 21
Qinghai 5 626 723 107 089 3 2 904 2
Gansu 25 575 263 13 517 13 15 18 170 18
Chongqing 28 846 170 71 2 4 9 1
Xinjiang Uygur 21 815 815 3 728 47 261 10 114 568 3 242
Shanghai 23 019 196 941 14 14 16 12
Tianjin 12 938 693 122 11 19 10 4
Tibet 3 002 165 255 4 15
Anhui 59 500 468 78 3 4 15 9
Hubei 57 237 727 135 9 9 6 10
Ningxia Hui 6 301 350 72 1 3 21 2
Henan 94 029 939 279 23 16 4 4
Shandong 95 792 719 609 32 13 7 11
Jiangsu 78 660 941 353 17 15 32 19
Shanxi 35 712 101 43 1 3 1
Shaanxi 37 327 379 156 3 7 4 1
a: KYRGYZ OF THE HEILONGJIANG PROVINCE ARE IN FACT ETHNIC SIBERIAN KHAKAS PEOPLE AND ARE NOT
FOLLOWERS OF ISLAM
The knowledge of the locations populated by Muslims or more precisely the areas in which
the increased concentration of Islam followers can be seen, is exactly the subject which is often
mentioned in the literature as a problem that is not sufficiently dealt with. The area of Xinjiang, as
the only Chinese province in which Muslims form a majority, is thoroughly explored in the literature.
The population of this province, until after the WWII, was almost exclusively composed of over 90%
of people of Islamic confession. To reduce the possibility of separatism among Uyghurs which are a
dominant ethnic group here, the authorities started a process of mass populating of the area with
ethnic Chinese, who today, if it's to be judged by census results, have a quite equal number of
members to those of the indigenous Muslims. By the year 2000, the number of Muslims in this
province dropped to only 57.97%. According to the 2010 census, percentage of Muslims in the
population of Xijiang had somewhat increased and amounted to 58.26%. The process of the
demographic change can best be seen through a chronological overview of census materials and
estimates. Data that show results of the older censuses and estimates in the literature, differ from
each other to a certain extent, which means that the Table 3 contains minor mistakes, with the
exception of statistics related to the year 1990 and 2000.
147
TABLE 3: DEMOGRAPHIC CHANGES IN THE ETHNIC STRUCTURE OF XINJIANG
ACCORDING TO CENSUSES AND OFFICIAL ESTIMATES FROM 1941 TO 1986
ETHNIC GROUP
ESTIMATE ESTIMATE ESTIMATE CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS ESTIMATE
MUSLIM PEOPLES
UYGHURA 2 984 000 2 988 528 3 291 145 3 607 609 3 991 577 5 955 947 6 431 015
TARANCHI 79 296
KAZAKHS 326 000 438 575 443 655 506 390 489 261 903 335 1 010 543
HUI 92 000 99 607 122 501 134 215 264 017 570 789 611 816
KYRGYZ 65 000 69 923 70 900 69 600 112 979
DONGXIANG 40 318
TAJIKS 9 000 8 210 14 000 26 484
UZBEKS 5 000 10 224 13 600 12 433
TATARS 6 900 5 614 6 900 4 106
NON-MUSLIM PEOPLES
CHINESE 187 000 222 401 291 021 332 126 2 321 216 5 286 532 5 386 312
MONGOLS 59 686 58 300 70 700 117 460
XIBE 10 626 13 600 27 364
RUSSIANS 19 392 13 000 2 662
MANCHURIANS 762 1 000 9 137
DAURS 2 506 2 000 4 369
TABLE 4 : DEMOGRAPHIC CHANGES IN THE ETHNIC STRUCTURE OF THE XINJIANGA ACCORDING TO

CENSUS RESULTS FROM THE YEAR 1990 TO 2000

ETHNIC GROUP
NUMBER % NUMBER %
MUSLIM PEOPLES
UYGHURS 7 191 845 47,45 8 345 622 45,21
KAZAKHS 1 106 271 7,30 1 245 023 6,74
HUI 682 912 4,51 839 837 4,55
KYRGYZ 141 840 0,94 158 775 0,86
DONGXIANG 56 690 0,37 55 841 0,30
TAJIKS 33 197 0,22 39 493 0,21
UZBEKS 14 715 0,10 12 096 0,06
TATARS 4 921 0,03 4 501 0,02
SALARS 3 706 0,02 3 762 0,02
BONANS 482 0,00 571 0,00
NON-MUSLIM PEOPLES
CHINESE 5 695 409 37,58 7 489 919 40,57
MONGOLS 138 021 0,91 149 857 0,81
XIBE 3 328 0,02 34 566 0,19
MANCHUS 18 585 0,12 19 493 0,11
TUJIA 202 0,00 15 787 0,09
RUSSIANS 8 065 0,05 8 935 0,05
MIAO 2 633 0,01 7 006 0,04
TIBETANS 2 235 0,01 6 153 0,03
ZHUANG 6 179 0,04 5 642 0,03
DAURS 5 405 0,04 5 541 0,03
TU 717 0,00 2 837 0,02
YI 412 0,00 1 593 0,01
KOREANS 968 0,00 1 463 0,01
148
Ningxia is a Chinese province that after Xingjiang has the highest percentage of Muslims in
the total population. Unlike Xingjiang, this area is not the target area for mass immigration of the
Chinese, so this helped the local Muslim population, ethnic Huis, to increase their share in the local
population with the help of high birth rate from census to census. In 1982, 31.71% of people of
Ningxia or more precisely 1 235 207 of the total of 3 895 578 people were Huis. By the year 1990,
Muslims’ share in the population of 4 655 445 was already 32.82%, of which 1 525 336 were Huis, 2
381 were Dongxiang and 351 people were other Muslims. In the year 2000, of 5 486 393 inhabitants
of this province, 1 865 084 of them, or 33.99% belonged to ethnicities of Islamic confession. Already
in 2010, their number had slightly increased to 34.53%. Dongxiang people who live in this area are
almost exclusively situated in the Haiyuan district.
TABLEA 5: HUI MUSLIMS IN THE TOTAL POPULATION OF NINGXIANG PROVINCE

COUNTY TOTAL POPULATION HUI

Yinchuan SXQ 502 080 88 952
Yongning 169 137 21 949
Helan 169 652 39 747
Shizuishan SXQ 283 470 27 260
Pingluo 245 626 77 910
Taole 22 136 2 035
Huinong 71 227 13 499
Wuzhong shi 252 017 141 675
Qingtongxia shi 221 131 31 296
Zhongwei 286 752 3 480
Zhongning 206 032 4 985
Lingwu 220 352 105 973
Yanchi 139 726 3 810
Tongxin 274 170 220 464
Guyuan 435 752 182 979
Haiyuan 298 055 204 543
Xiji 369 873 188 158
Longde 181 237 15 322
Jingyuan 92 414 89 503
Pengyang 214 606 61 796
Gansu, located east of the Ningxia province is also a home to a significant Muslim population.
The ethnic background of Muslims of this province is very colourful. Huis are dominating, then
Mongolian speaking Dongxiang follow, and the rest are the members of Turkish-speaking ethnicities
(Salar, Bonan, and Kazakh).
149
TABLE 6: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUPS OF GANSU
THE 1982 THE 1990 THE 2000 THE 2010

ETHNIC GROUP
HUI 950 974 1 095 668 1 184 930 1 258 641
DONGXIANG 237 858 311 902 451 622 546 255
BONAN 8 325 10 555 15 170 18 170
SALAR 5 116 6 740 11 784 13 517
KAZAKH 2 367 3 146 2 963 4 444
UYGHUR 938 2 131 1 937
MUSLIMS % 6,16 6,39 6,65 7,16
In the southwest and east of Gansu, there are areas in which Muslims form a majority or
significant minority in the total population. Close to 90% of Muslims of this province live in counties
presented in Table 7. If the population of capital Lanzhou is excluded from the calculation of the
listed administrative units, then Muslims make up close to 45% in the total population of the
mentioned areas.
TABLE 7: GANSU COUNTIES WITH A HIGH SHARE OF MUSLIMS IN THE TOTAL POPULATION
TOTAL MUSLIMS MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUPS

COUNTY
POPULATION % HUI DONGXIANG BAONAN SALAR KAZAKH UYGHUR
SOUTHWEST BLOCK
Guanghe 159 558 97,65 112 317 43 364 5 83 17 15
Dongxiangzu zizhixian 222 975 85,13 17 238 172 578 2 8 1 1
Hezheng 163 548 56,93 52 107 40 919 34 52 1
Kangle 199 875 55,70 104 861 6 461 12 1
Jishishan Baoànzu Dongxi 194 399 49,04 64 593 15 287 10 048 5 392 2 15
Linxia shi 168 714 48,66 76 586 5 207 168 138 4
Linxia 317 152 39,32 102 455 21 710 90 449
Lintan 131 112 16,31 21 368 16
Yongjing 188 563 12,40 20 560 2 789 10 23
Xiahe 139 686 11,17 15 077 103 79 336 1 1
Luqu 25 804 5,40 1 365 15 6 7
EASTERN BLOCK
Zhangjiachuan Huizu zizhi 254 350 68,76 174 898 1
Pingliang shi 386 325 26,76 103 361 3 5
Huating 161 981 11,82 19 139 2
CAPITAL CITY
Lanzhou SXQ 1 617 761 4,33 67 345 1 716 52 152 149 690
WESTERN BLOCK
Akesai Hasakezu zizhixian 7229 42,62 84 9 2 942 46
In the province of Qinghai which extends west of Gansu, Muslim minority makes up 17.5% of
the total population according to the 2000 census. In ethic sense, Muslims mostly belong to Hui
people, and significant part of them are Turkish-speaking Salars. If we rely on the official statistics
from 1982 to 2010, the share of Muslim ethnic groups in the population of Qinghaia increased from
15.3% to 16.9%.
150
TABLE 8: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUPS OF QINGHAI PROVINCE
ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS FROM THE YEAR 1982 TO 2000
THE 1982 THE 1990 THE 2000 THE 2010

ETHNIC GROUP
HUI 533 750 639 766 753 378 834 298
SALAR 60 930 76 818 87 043 107 089
DONGXIANG 1 475 2 498 6 331
BAONAN 602 635 904
KAZAKH 1 495 523 407 680
MUSLIMS % 15,32 16,14 17,51 16,87
The vast majority of Muslims of Qinghaia, or more precisely about 98%, live in the northern
part of this province, with strongest concentration in the far northeast along the border with Gansu.
Muslims are a majority in counties Xunhua and Hualong. These counties are connected to Muslim
counties of southwest Gansu, with which they form a single block.
TABLE 9: COUNTIES OF QINGHAI PROVINCE WITH HIGH PERCENTAGE OF MUSLIMS

IN THE TOTAL POPULATION ACCORDING TO THE 1990 CENSUS
TOTAL MUSLIMS MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUPS

COUNTY
POPULATION % HUI KAZAKH DONGXIANG SALAR BONAN
Xunhua Salazu zizhixian 99 473 69,11 8 259 1 44 60 418 19
Hualong Huizu zizhixian 200 448 55,82 102 166 63 9 653
Minhe Huizu Tuzu zizhixia 327 488 38,72 126 336 300 146 25
Menyuan Huizu zizhixian 138 283 37,32 51 477 5 25 94
Qilian 42 392 33,07 13 231 49 695 42
Datong Huizu Tuzu zizhixi 389 412 26,91 104 507 1 82 183 2
Jianzha 46 065 22,03 9 988 29 126 5
Pingàn 102 013 17,89 18 122 7 117 1
Huangzhong 427 530 14,59 62 335 8 22
Guide 85 562 12,82 10 680 20 258 8
Xining SXQ 697 780 12,45 85 455 3 107 1 262 40
Wulan 35 744 9,28 2 476 45 755 40
Xinghai 49 914 8,16 3 843 44 186
Geèrmu shi 83 015 7,41 5 315 482 206 142 3
Dulan 56 090 7,11 3 472 2 71 435 7
Tongren 68 349 6,41 2 974 48 1 045 310
Delingha shi 52 771 5,06 2 556 1 53 59
Gonghe 127 904 4,89 5 847 16 86 271 8
Guinan 57 141 4,24 2 313 12 82 17
If we rely on the results of previous Chinese censuses, it becomes clear that the Hui people,
or in other words ethnic Chinese of Islamic confession along with lesser number of members of other
Muslim ethnic groups, live in communities scattered throughout China. There is almost no area in
which we cannot meet at least individuals who follow Islam. Unlike in above presented provinces,
the regional concentration of Muslims in the rest of China is significantly weaker and of a lesser
extent. Distinct and visible Muslim enclaves can be encountered in the north of Sichuan and Yunnan,
in the west of Guizhou, south Shaanxi, northeast Henan, in the province Hebei south of Beijing and
then scattered along the inner Mongolia Anhui and Jiangsu.
151
TABLE 10: HUI (MUSLIM) POPULATION BY COUNTIES IN WHICH THEY CONSTITUTE
MORE THAN 2% OF THE TOTAL POPULATION ACCORDING TO THE 1990 CENSUS
PROVINCE TOTAL PROVINCE TOTAL

HUI % HUI HUI % HUI
COUNTY POPULATION COUNTY POPULATION
HEBEI NEI MONGGOL
Mengcun Huizu zizhixian 162 462 37 582 23,13 Eèrgu`na youqi 72 793 5 693 7,82
Dachang Huizu zizhixian 104 273 21 537 20,65 Alashan zuoqi 126 249 7 827 6,20
Cangzhou SXQ 330 677 33 868 10,24 Dengkou 103 867 4 773 4,60
Qing xian 349 857 19 208 5,49 Duolun 97 900 3 866 3,95
Qiu xian 182 830 8 414 4,60 Hailaèr shi 205 744 6 924 3,37
Huanghua shi 428 856 19 017 4,43 Huhehaote SXQ 947 677 29 747 3,14
Cang xian 613 630 17 313 2,82 Xilinhaote shi 126 908 3 633 2,86
Botou shi 494 656 13 936 2,82 Wuhai SXQ 314 148 7 149 2,28
Zhangjiakou SXQ 720 814 20 142 2,79 Baotou SXQ 1 248 391 28 080 2,25
Wuji 446 746 11 906 2,67 LIAONING
Daming 669 485 17 834 2,66 Benxi SXQ 937 805 25 261 2,69
Dingzhou shi 1 024 953 23 765 2,32 BEIJING
Baoding SXQ 605 087 13 272 2,19 Tong xian 602 597 18 179 3,02
SHANXI Daxing 523 603 13 744 2,62
Changzhi SXQ 552 255 16 299 2,95 Beijing shi CC 6 325 723 152 578 2,41
SHAANXI HUNAN
Zhenàn 284 518 9 653 3,39% Changde shi CC: Wuling qu 266 772 5 929 2,22
Ningshan 75 478 2 429 3,22 Shaoyang SXQ 525 644 11 083 2,11
PROVINCE TOTAL PROVINCE TOTAL

HUI % HUI HUI % HUI
COUNTY POPULATION COUNTY POPULATION
TIANJIN HENAN
Tianjin: Beijiao qu 315 269 16 177 5,13 Zhoukou shi 254 651 14 275 5,61
107
Tianjin shi CC 3 974 478 2,70 Kaifeng SXQ 700 435 36 776 5,25
163
Tianjin: Tanggu qu 443 444 9 511 2,14 Shangqiu shi 244 581 12 284 5,02
JIANGSU Luohe SXQ 187 792 9 253 4,93
Nanjing shi CC 1 527 482 44 443 2,91 Boài 381 506 16 069 4,21
ANHUI Minquan 717 704 27 230 3,79
Fuyang shi 232 349 7 785 3,35 Nanyang shi 374 600 13 224 3,53
Bengbu SXQ 704 256 18 709 2,66 Zhengzhou SXQ 1 796 843 62 755 3,49
Shou xian 1 148 678 28 463 2,48 Xuchang SXQ 295 890 9 842 3,33
Bozhou shi 1 222 018 27 175 2,2 Ningling 520 905 16 509 3,17
Dingyuan 780 680 17 397 2,22 Luoyang SXQ 1 202 192 34 336 2,89
YUNNAN Zhumadian shi 249 162 6 863 2,75
Ludian 299 455 45 152 15,08 Jiaozuo SXQ 604 504 15 732 2,60
Zhaotong shi 619 521 71 592 11,56 Qinyang shi 399 079 9 437 2,36
Xundian Huizu Yizu zizhix 431 768 48 880 11,32 Taikang 1 181 755 27 227 2,30
Yongping 157 411 11 662 7,41 Sui xian 681 431 15 563 2,28
Weishan Yizu Huizu zizhix 271 759 18 293 6,73 Xinyang shi 273 175 6 057 2,22
Kaiyuan shi 248 303 13 012 5,24 Xiangcheng 736 425 16 292 2,21
Songming 300 086 13 291 4,43 Zhenping 889 992 18 402 2,07
Gejiu shi 384 569 14 708 3,82 Pingdingshan shi 700 039 14 452 2,06
Tonghai 230 634 8 817 3,82 FUJIAN
Huaning 180 607 6 338 3,51 Huiàn 1 091 616 25 653 2,35
Luxi 324 415 10 312 3,18 SHANDONG
Chengjiang 131 896 4 164 3,16 Ling xian 590 556 19 160 3,24
Yangbi Yizu zizhixian 92 804 2 915 3,14 Ji`nan shi CC 1 437 802 44 816 3,12
Eshan Yizu zizhixian 135 432 4 202 3,10 Linyi 481 247 11 727 2,44
152
Dali shi 432 235 12 692 2,94 Taiàn SXQ 1 412 799 33 283 2,36
Jianshui 445 902 11 197 2,51 Dezhou shi 321 381 6 974 2,17
Kunming shi CC 1 279 135 30 626 2,39 Ji`ning SXQ 871 170 18 516 2,13
Kunming: Xishan qu 332 834 7 815 2,35 SICHUAN
Yanshan 380 916 8 826 2,32 Songpan 65 019 8 487 13,05
Eryuan 295 760 6 248 2,11 Jinchuan 68 291 3 564 5,22
Yuxi shi 321 271 6 721 2,09 Nanping 53 002 1 940 3,66
Huize 795 410 16 694 2,00 Aba xian 50 996 1 766 3,46
GUIZHOU Xiaojin 72 747 2 466 3,39
Weining Yizu Huizu
883 233 68 407 7,75 Xichang shi 481 196 12 977 2,70
Miaozu
Xingren 376 999 8 982 2,38 Ruoèrgai 57 525 1 269 2,21
Pingba 299 432 6 505 2,17 Mao xian 91 229 1 997 2,19
Puàn 239 697 4 817 2,01 Qingchuan 211 090 4 381 2,08
The number of Muslims of China is generally presented as much stronger in the literature
that does not rely on the official statistics. The estimates from the literature vary significantly and it is
important to state that every percentage in the Chinese population that according to the 2010
census counted 1 339 724 852 people in reality is made of millions of people. It is the author's
assumption that the estimates which present Muslims’ share in the population of China as 2% or
maximum of 2.5% could be considered acceptable and somewhat realistic, which would actually
mean that the final number of Muslims in this country in 2010 could have been 35 000 000 people
maximum. The estimates which present Muslims’ share in the population of China as 3, 4 or even
incredible 10% are hard to accept and the author believes that they are unfounded.
153
154
HONG KONG (CHINA)
The initial presence of Muslims in Hong Kong area started when this area came under the
British rule in 1841. Good business opportunities that were created by arrival of the British attracted
large number of Muslims mostly from the Indian subcontinent, but also from the areas of China
bordering with Hong Kong and many, then British colonies. After the World War II, a large Hui
community also came to Hong Kong. The official statistics on the religious composition of the
population do not exist. Nevertheless, all estimates point out that the Muslim population of this city
is constantly growing and that Muslims are increasing their share in the population. The estimates
from 1977 indicate that the approximate number of Muslims in the population of 4 567 000 was
around 25 000. The estimates which date back to the 1990s already indicate that the number of
Muslims in Hong Kong was from minimum of 37 000 to maximum of 50 000 people. Around the same
time, a strong influx of immigrants from Indonesia who significantly strengthened the local Muslim
population started. Many of these Indonesians are ethnic Chinese but still it is certain that the
majority of Indonesians in Hong Kong are Muslim. The relevant ethnic criteria from the official
statistics of Hong Kong do not differentiate between Hui Muslims and other Chinese, which
additionally complicates getting the better insight in the volume of Muslim population of this area.
TABLE 1: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF INDONESIAN AND PAKISTANI POPULATION

(BASED ON ETHNIC CRITERIA) ACCORDING TO CENSUSES FROM 2001 AND 2006
THE 2001
THE 2006 CENSUS
TOTAL POPULATION CENSUS
6 708 389 6 864 346
OF WHICH:
INDONESIANS (WITHOUT ETHNIC CHINESE) 50 494 87 840
PAKISTANIS 11 017 11 111
The estimates on the number of Muslims of Hong Kong which date after the year 2000 are
much more detailed than those of the earlier periods. It is assumed that the number of indigenous
Muslims is from 80-90 000 people, of which 30-40 000 are Hui Chinese, while others with different
ethnic backgrounds are: Pakistanis, Indians, Bengalis, Malays, Arabs, etc. If we add to this number
around 80 000 Indonesians, then we can positively claim that there are at least 150 000 to 180 000
Muslims living in Hong Kong. According to newest estimates for the year 2010 coming from the US
State Department, the number of Muslims in this city is about 250 000. This information should be
taken with a grain of salt until we are able to check it more thoroughly. It is assumed that Muslims
make up at least 2% or even more than 3% of the total population of Hong Kong.
JAPAN
Presence of Muslims in Japan area dates back to the late 19th century. These Muslims were
mostly Japanese converts and individual settlers or also refugees like those from Russia after 1918.
Only in the 1970s and especially after 1980, the presence of Muslims in Japan starts taking on a more
mass character. The most important group of Muslims in Japan comes from Indonesia, then from
Pakistan, Bangladesh, Malaysia, Iran, Turkey, etc. Most of the settlers are men who often marry
Japanese women that mostly embrace Islam. Judging by reports, children from these marriages are
155
mostly Muslim, which significantly contributes to the positive demographic development of Islam in
this area. Unfortunately exact number of Muslims in Japan is unknown. All numbers related to the
size of this population are based on assumptions and estimates. Significant variations shown in
reports are also adding to the confusion. It is evident that their number is rapidly growing because in
1986 their number was generally estimated at only 10 000. By the early 2000s, the odds are that the
number of Muslims originally from foreign countries was between 65 000 and 75 000 and even up to
100 000 people. The number of ethnic Japanese who converted to Islam is also unknown. If the more
moderate estimates are to be trusted, then their number is somewhere between 7 000 and 10 000
people. Some sources mention even several tens of thousands of people in relation to this group.
Estimates that are considered exaggerated report that there are 200 000 and even up to 300 000
Muslims of foreign origin and around 100 000 Japanese converts in Japan.
KOREA NORTH
According to the most recent estimates, it is assumed that around 2 000 people in North
Korea follows Islam. However, it is arguable whether anyone who practices Islam lives in the area of
this country at all. The indigenous Islam does not exist here. Also, due to the isolation to the rest of
the world, this country was not affected by migration which would bring along the immigrants from
Muslim areas. Many Muslim countries like Indonesia, Egypt, Syria, Palestine, Pakistan, etc. have their
embassies and consular missions in North Korea. Employees and officers in these missions are
probably the only carriers of the active Islamic life in this country.
KOREA SOUTH
Islam appeared in South Korea area during the war waged between 1950 and 1953. This
conflict is known as the Korean War, and the Turkish soldiers who participated in it are the initiators
of the present-day Korean Islam. It is assumed that by the 1970s, the number of Muslims in this
country already grew to several thousand. From this period on, South Korea was exposed to a
significant economic progress that made this country attractive for immigration. Many Muslims,
especially from the Southeast Asia have moved in and are still moving towards South Korea, which
greatly contributed to a rapid growth of the number of followers of Islam. The exact size of the
Muslim population of foreign origin in Korea is not known, and the estimates dealing with this
subject note that their actual number should be at least 100 000, or even up to 200 000 people.
Besides being present among the foreigners, Islam also found the way to indigenous Koreans from
1950 on. Estimates on the number of Muslims within this group vary considerably. It is assumed that
around 35 000 to 45 000 people can be characterized as Koreans of Islamic confession. The final
number of Muslims in the area of South Korea is, according to majority of today's opinions,
estimated to be from 130 000 to 140 000 people. According to more optimistic estimates, their
number could include even up to 235 000 members. According to the 2005 census, South Korea had
47 278 951 inhabitants, of which the percentage of Muslims should be between 0.3% and 0.5%.
156
MONGOLIA
Although the individual presence of Muslims in Mongolia was recorded throughout centuries,
today's followers of Islam in this country are almost exclusively related to the descendants of ethnic
Kazakhs, which from the 1860s, or 1880s, started populating today's provinces of Bayan Ulgii and
Khovd. The 1 370 Kazakhs were registered by the 1905 census in the area of these provinces. By
1923, their population has grown to 11 220 people divided into 1 870 households. In 1938, the
number of Kazakh households in Mongolia was 4 300 and at least 21 000 members of this ethnic
group lived in them. The rapid growth of the Kazakh population continued after the WWII in the
period when this country was characterized by the communism, tailored according to the Soviet
pattern. From 1956 to 1989, the percentage of Kazakhs in the total population increased from 4.34%
to 6.06%.
TABLE 1: PERCENTAGE OF KAZAKHS IN THE POPULATION OF MONGOLIA

CENSUS YEAR TOTAL POPULATION KAZAKH KAZAKH %
1956. 845 481 36 729 4,34
1963. 1 017 162 47 735 4,69
1969. 1 188 271 62 812 5,29
1979. 1 538 980 84 305 5,48
1989. 1 987 274 120 506 6,06
2000. 2 365 269 102 983 4,35
2010. 2 754 685 101 526 3,86
The vast majority of Kazakh Muslims are traditionally inhabited in Bayan Ulgii and Khovd
provinces. There are more than 10% of Mongolian Kazakhs living outside of this area and that is
mostly in the important urban centres in the east of the country. These communities were formed
during the migration process caused by the search for better living conditions. Therefore, Muslim
presence is also found in the capital Ulan Bator, with 6 500 Kazakhs living there in the year 2000, and
then in areas of Tov, Selenge, Sharingol, etc.
TABLE 2: THE SHARE OF KAZAKHS IN THE POPULATION OF PROVINCES (AIMAQ) BAYAN ULGII AND
KHOVD ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS FROM THE YEAR 1979 TO 2000
THE 1979 THE 1989 THE 2000

PROVINCE (AIMAQ) CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS
TOTAL BAYAN ULGII 71372 90911 91068
OF WHICH KAZAKH 62104 82750 80776
TOTAL KHOVD 62565 76553 86831
OF WHICH KAZAKH 9425 12814 10005
157
Post-communist Muslim population of Mongolia is characterized by significant demographic
decline. The main reason for this occurrence was their increased emigration towards Kazakhstan
which, as a newly formed national state of ethnic Kazakhs, became a magnet that attracted the
people of this ethnicity who are in minority in neighbouring countries and along with them, it
attracted people from Mongolia as well. The emigration started in early 1990s and already by
October of 1990, around 4 000 Kazakhs had had moved to Kazakhstan. The total number of Muslims
who immigrated to Kazakhstan by June 1994 is estimated at 60 000 people. However, incredible
demographic vitality of this nation contributed that the demographic decline of Islam in Mongolia
doesn't become as dramatic as it was assumed that it would be. According to census from the year
2000, when compared to other ethnicities, Kazakhs had by far the youngest population. The
percentage of people under 15 among Kazakhs was an incredible 42.5%. During the 2010 census,
citizens of Mongolia aged over 15 had a chance to state their religious affiliation. Only 3.03% of
people within this group declared themselves as Muslims. The actual Muslims’ share in the entire
population is certainly higher because a vast number of Muslims fall into the category of younger
people whose religious affiliation has not been registered.
TABLE 3: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF MONGOLIA OLDER THAN 15

RELIGIONS NUMBER %
BUDDHIST 1009357 52,96
MUSLIM 57702 3,03
SHAMAN 55174 2,89
CHRISTIAN 41117 2,16
OTHER RELIGIONS 6933 0,36
NO RELIGION 735283 38,60
TOTAL 1905969 100
Ethnic landscape of Mongolian Muslims is somewhat complemented by the presence of a

small Uzbek minority that counted 260 members in 2010, and unknown number of Uyghurs for
which it is assumed that there are 262 or even up to 1 000 of them. Both groups are almost
exclusively living in Khovd province. Over one fifth of the 11 304 members of Hoton ethnic group
confess Islam as their religion. Hotons traditionally live in Uvs Province.
TABLE 4: PERCENTAGE OF KAZAKHS IN THE TOTAL POPULATION AND PEOPLE DECLARING AS

MUSLIMS IN POPULATION OVER THE AGE OF 15 BY PROVINCE AND ACCORDING TO 2010 CENSUS
AIMAQ POPULATION POPULATION
(PROVINCE) ALL AGES OVER THE AGE OF 15
TOTAL KAZAKHS TOTAL MUSLIMS
ULAANBAATAR 1 154 290 9 817 871 860 5 901
ARKHANGAI 84 078 3 57 668 6
BAYAN ULGII 85 232 76 714 53 720 42 870
BAYANKHONGOR 75 690 9 51 541 16
BULGAN 53 065 1 37 370 10
GOVI ALTAI 53 223 233 36 397 217
158
DORNOGOVI 57 930 90 40 811 23
DORNOD 68 873 72 48 987 37
DUNDGOVI 38 543 2 26 427 14
ZAVKHAN 64 924 60 44 045 57
UVURKHANGAI 100 444 13 68 444 6
UMNUGOBI 60 855 29 45 222 49
SUKHBAATAR 51 091 6 36 068 6
SELENGE 95 804 879 67 803 514
TUV 83 838 895 59 667 379
UVS 72 906 132 46 976 1 250
KHOVD 76 252 9 046 49 965 4 416
KHUVSGUL 114 331 17 78 801 25
KHENTII 65 335 463 44 962 182
DARKHAN UUL 90 642 2 428 66 624 1 229
ORKHON 87 118 565 63 516 484
GOVISUMBER 13 038 133 9 095 11
TABLE 5: MUSLIMS' SHARE WITHIN SELECTED ETHNIC GROUP IN THE POPULATION OVER THE AGE
OF 15 ACCORDING TO THE 2010 CENSUS
ETHNIC TOTAL MUSLIMS

GROUP MEMBERS
Khalkh 1 567 247 557
Kazakh 65 462 54 810
Dörbet 51 003 73
Buryat 34 082 21
Bayid 39 809 15
Uriankhai 19 047 37
Khotons 7 005 1 596
Sartuul 1 024 34
Tuvan 3 558 38
Khorchin 72 24
Uzbeks 176 112
Kalmyks 32 10
Hamnigan 280 23
159
TAIWAN
Islam came to Taiwan with the first significant Chinese immigration in the 16th century. The
descendants of these early Muslims are totally assimilated in Taiwanese society today, and they have
not been practicing Islam for a long time now. The second strong wave of immigration of Muslims to
Taiwan happened in 1949, after the establishment of the communist government in China. It is
assumed that the number of those Muslim refugees was about 20 000. Today, 50 000 to 60 000
Muslims in Taiwan are considered to be indigenous inhabitants who are descendants of settlers and
other Chinese who converted to Islam by mixing with these and other Muslims. The number of
Muslims in Taiwan significantly increased due to immigration of a large number of Indonesians, who
counted 80-90 000 people in this country in the year 2000. Otherwise, it is not expected that the
current Muslim population of Taiwan counts more than 150 000 people in the total population of
Taiwan of 23 million.
160
INDOCHINA
161
CAMBODIA
The issue of Muslim population of Cambodia still remains an area of different speculations
and estimates even today, when the results of censuses from 1998 and 2008 provide a precise insight
into their size. First official data on the number of Muslims in this country date back to the time of
French colonial administration, i.e. 1874, when 25 599 people of Islamic confession were registered
in Cambodia. By 1936, the number of Muslims registered in the French statistics went up to 73 469.
Their share in the total population of over 3 million people was 2.37%.
TABLE 1: MUSLIM POPULATION REGISTERED

IN THE FRENCH OFFICIAL STATISTICS FROM 1874 TO 1936
CENSUS YEAR NUMBER OF MUSLIMS

1874. 25 599
1921. 58 684
1926. 61 253
1936. 73 469
French colonial statistics have been criticized and the opinion is that the number of Muslims
in this country is shown lower than it was in reality. It is estimated that the actual number of
followers of Islam in Cambodia was 88 000 people, or 2.84% of the total population of this country.
The situation related to the official statistics of religious composition of this country's population in
the period between 1936 and 1998 opened the door for speculations of all kinds, at least when it
comes to Muslim population. Estimates made on the basis of registered voters for the year 1955
suggest that at the time, 3.16% of all Cambodians or 152 126 people were of Islamic confession. The
number of Muslims who lived in this country before the Khmer Rouge regime in 1975 is also
unknown. According to serious research works, the number of Muslims in this country was between
minimum of 191 000 and maximum of 250 000 people. According to Muslim sources, estimates on
the number of followers of Islam in Cambodia prior to 1975, differ significantly from those published
by westerners who were dealing with this subject. They present the percentage of Muslims in the
population of Cambodia as being 5, 6 or even incredible 10%. The total number of Cambodians in this
period was from 7 million to 7.9 million people. Studies have shown that about 35% of all Muslims
got killed during the rule of Khmer Rouge until 1979. The number of Muslims who survived this
period till 1979 is estimated from a minimum of 139 000, to over 163 000 – 180 000, and even up to
200 000 people. The 1998 census also included the results on the religious affiliation of the
population. The number of persons who declared themselves as Muslims was 245 056 or 2.14% of all
Cambodians.
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF CAMBODIA


RELIGION
TOTAL % TOTAL %
BUDDHISM 11 021 058 96,36 12 984 523 96,93
ISLAM 245 056 2,14 257 022 1,84
CHRISTIANITY 52 695 0,46 50 056 0,37
OTHER 95 071 0,83 104 081 0,78
UNKNOWN 23 776 0,21
162
By the year 2008 when the next census was conducted, the number of Muslims was in a
slight increase, but, if we consider the results of the same, their share in the total population had
decreased significantly. Despite the fact that there are official data on the size of Muslim population,
their number is still estimated as much higher than it is shown by census data. The available sources
contain a whole range of estimates that go from 320 000, 360 000, 400 000, 500 000, and even up to
700 000 people who confess Islam. Regardless of the controversy resulting from the war of figures
and questionable validity of the official statistics, census results are the only documentation that
offers an insight into regional distribution of Muslims of this country, as well as insight into their
ethnic-linguistic affiliation.
TABLE 3 : MUSLIM POPULATION BY PROVINCE


MUSLIMS MUSLIMS
Banteay Meanchey 577 772 2 461 677 872 3 067
Battambang 793 129 10 358 1 025 174 13 297
Kampong Cham 1 608 914 105 188 1 679 992 104 057
Kampong Chhnang 417 693 22 751 472 341 19 804
Kampong Speu 598 882 583 716 944 694
Kampong Thom 569 060 3 142 631 409 3 772
Kampot 528 405 14 316 585 850 15 695
Kandal 1 075 125 13 162 1 265 280 15 334
Koh Kong 132 106 6 813 117 481 5 440
Kratie 263 175 16 333 319 217 17 949
Mondul Kiri 32 407 270 61 107 3 332
Phnom Penh 999 804 21 527 1 327 615 20 459
Preah Vihear 119 261 134 171 139 522
Prey Veng 946 042 1 719 947 372 1 377
Pursat 360 445 9 908 397 161 9 505
Ratanak Kiri 94 243 559 150 466 1 884
Siem Reap 696 164 1 479 896 443 1 540
Preah Sihanouk 155 690 8 085 221 396 10 363
Stung Treng 81 074 123 111 671 1 495
Svay Rieng 478 252 307 482 788 260
Takeo 790 168 4 981 844 906 6 143
Otdar Meanchey 68 279 31 185 819 112
Kep 28 660 689 35 753 445
Pailin 22 906 137 70 486 476
TABLE 4: MUSLIM POPULATION BY MOTHER TONGUE –

THE 2008 CENSUS
TOTAL TOTAL
LANGUAGE MUSLIMS LANGUAGE MUSLIMS
SPEAKERS SPEAKERS
KHMER 12 901 447 66 044 PROAV 9 025 3
VIETNAMESE 72 775 1 126 TUMPOON 31 013 31
CHINESE 6 530 35 STIENG 6 541 19
LAO 18 515 9 RO ONG 1 831 33
THAI 2 458 6 KRAOL 4 202 22
FRENCH 873 22 RAADEAR 21 2
163
ENGLISH 2 360 22 THMOON 865 2
KOREAN 904 33 MEL 1 697 3
JAPANESE 396 - KHOGN 743 2
CHAARAAY 26 335 160 POR 1 827 2
CHAAM 204 080 189 136 SUOY 857 4
KAAVEAT 6 218 95 S'OUCH 445 8
KLUENG 702 6 KCHRUK 408 5
KUOY 28 612 15 MON 19 -
KRUENG 19 988 1 KCHAK 10 1
LON 327 1 OTHER 6 151 159
PHNONG 37 507 15 TOTAL 13 395 682 257 022
164
LAOS
As far as known, the first statistical indication of the existence of a Muslim community in this
country is available from the official estimates in 1980, according to which the percentage of
Muslims in the then population of 3 683 000 was about 1%. Today, after Laos became more open,
the information on the size of Muslim population of this country is much more accurate as well. If
we rely on previous censuses and independent reports, Muslims in Laos are only a small group of
people with a share of about 0.02% in the total population.
TABLE 1: NUMBER OF MUSLIMS IN TOTAL POPULATION OF LAOS

ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS FOR 1995 AND 2005
CENSUS YEAR TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS

1995. 4 574 848 1 133
2005. 5 621 982 1 044
Ethnic background of Muslims of this country is very diverse. Most of them are coming from
mixed marriages between Muslim immigrants from the Indian subcontinent and local women from
Laos. Besides them, a part of Muslims are descendants of refugees from Cambodia also known as
Cham. Chances are that there is a smaller community of Hui or Chinese Muslims in the north of Laos
as well. Most of the people of Islamic confession live in the capital city of Vintan. Judging by the
census atlas for the year 2005, there is a settlement in Muang Xay province the population of which
is almost completely Muslim.
MYANMAR (BURMA)
In the period between 1871 and 1941, the British colonial administration in Burma conducted
general censuses every ten years. It is a fact that none of these censuses covered the complete area
of present-day Burma. Territories excluded from census activities can be described as barely passable
and inaccessible places in peripheral areas of this country, which almost don't have any significant
Muslim population. This would mean that the British statistics are very important documents which
cover the territory of Burma in which the presence of Muslim population could be expected.
TABLE 1: DIRECTIONS INSIDE THE MUSLIMS

SUNNI 150 821
SHIA 11 287
WAHABBI 698
RAFIDI 551
OTHERS 5 524
TABLE 2: ETNHNIC CLASSIFICATION OF BURMESE MUSLIMS
SHAYKHS 204 846

PATHANS 15 689
MOGHULS 5 053
SAYYIDS 3 405
165
TABLE 3: EVOLUTION OF THE MUSLIM POPULATION
ACCORDING TO BRITISH STATISTICS FROM 1871 TO 1931

1871. 2 747 148 99 846 3,63
1881. 3 736 771 168 881 4,52
1891. 7 605 560 253 031 3,33
1901. 10 490 624 339 446 3,24
1911. 12 115 217 420 777 3,47
1921. 13 169 099 500 592 3,80
1931. 14 647 470 584 839 3,99
TABLE 4 : DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF MUSLIM PEOPLE OF AKYAB DISTRICT

FROM 1872 TO 1922

1871. 276 671 58 255 21,06
1901. 481 666 154 887 32,16
1911. 529 943 178 647 33,71
1922. 576 430 208 958 36,25
TABLE 5: ETHNIC STRUCTURE OF THE MUSLIM POPULATION

INDIANS BORN IN BURMA 223 761

INDIANS BORN IN INDIA 172 833
INDO BURMANESE 176 114
CHINESE 1 474
BURMANESE 2 555
MALAYS 6 322
OTHERS 1 780
TOTAL 584 839
It is important to note that the number of areas covered by British census statistics increased
by year, so we can say that census results from 1901 on show the number of people which is very
close to the actual number of inhabitants of British Burma. We will also mention parts of the 1931
census results according to which the city of Rangoon (today's Yangon) had 400 415 inhabitants, of
which as many as 70 791 were Muslims. According to ethnic criteria, 396 504 Indians, 186 861
Burmese and 1 474 Chinese were of Islamic confession. The outbreak of the WWII brought along a
handful of misfortunes that negatively affected the demographic landscape of Burmese Muslims.
Advancing of the Japanese army forced hundreds of thousands of Indians to flee to Indian
subcontinent together with the British. Among these refugees was a significant number of Muslims.
The worst demographic catastrophe befell the Muslims of Akyab district where combined Japanese-
Burmese forces carried out a massacre over perhaps 100 000 people. Despite this and the fact that
the Muslims of Arakan in the upcoming decades were the target of brutal military actions, this
community always managed to regenerate itself and to maintain the percentage in the population of
Burma that they had during the time of the British rule. This was clearly proven by the 1973 and 1983
censuses.
166
TABLE 6: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF BURMA
THE 1973 THE 1983

RELIGION
CENSUS CENSUS
BUDDHISTS 24 965 928 30 520 175
ANIMISTS 605 546 391 578
BAPTISTS 1 077 563
CATHOLICS 353 022
1285 786
ANGLICANS 41 178
HINDUS 125 362 174 401
SUNNI MUSLIMS 1 290 885
1 082 318
SHIA MUSLIMS 17 639
CONFUCIANISTS 288
OTHER RELIGIONS 17 208 52 525
NO RELIGION 2 077
TOTAL 28 084 513 34 124 908
The most compact Muslim ethnic group of Burma are Bengalis, mostly inhabited in Arakan
province. The total number of persons classified as Bengalis (read Rohingya) during the 1983 census
was 567 985 people. Out of this number, around 497 000 of them lived in Arakan province, which
amounted to 24.3% of the local population. Within Arakan itself, two communities (townships) had
an extremely high percentage of Bengali population and those are Maungdaw with 92% and
Buthedaung with 81%.
TABLE 7: ETHNIC STRUCTURE OF THE POPULATION OF BURMA

THE 1973 THE 1983

ETHNICITY
CENSUS CENSUS
BURMESE 19 069 557 23 532 433
SHAN 2 509 979 2 890 437
KAREN 1 849 002 2 122 825
ARAKAN 1 247 837 1 536 725
MON 653 460 826 801
CHIN 647 209 745 463
KACHIN 439 813 465 484
KAYAH 100 355 141 028
OTHER INDIGENOUS 26 032 33 227
HALF-CASTE 423 027 456 445
CHINESE 226 668 233 470
INDIAN 428 428
547 154
PAKISTANI 42 140
BENGALI 567 985
NEPALESE 62 385 73 511
OTHER FOREIGNERS 282 035 28 506
TOTAL 28 084 513 34 124 908
167
TABLE 8: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE ETHNIC GROUPS OF BURMA ACCORDING TO THE 1983
CENSUS
BUDDHISTS CHRISTIANS HINDUS MUSLIMS OTHERS

BURMESE 23 220 000 46 000 3000 254 000 9 000
CHINESE 192 000 5 000 3 000 33 000
INDIANS 116 000 19 000 144 000 140 000 9 000
OTHERS 6 992 000 1 608 000 27 000 912 000 2 071 000
It is almost impossible to obtain any kind of data from the time of 1983 census regarding the
ethnic or religious composition of the population in smaller administrative units, so the following
table is quite a rarity which indeed proves the existence of Muslim communities in some areas for
which there are only poor and rare reports, at least when it comes to population of Islamic faith.
TABLE 9: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF BURMESE ETHNO PROVINCES

(STATES)
REGION TOTAL POPULATION BUDDHISTS % CHRISTIANS % MUSLIMS % ANIMISTS % OTHERS %

CHIN 368 985 10,8 72,7 0,1 14,2 2,1
KACHIN 903 982 57,8 36,4 1,5 2,9 1,4
KAYAH 168 355 46,2 39,7 1,2 12,5 0,4
KAYIN 1 057 505 83,7 9,4 5,2 0,2 1,5
MON 1 682 041 92,2 0,5 6,0 0,1 1,2
RAKHINE 2 045 891 69,7 0,4 28,5 1,2 0,2
SHAN 3 718 706 83,9 8,0 1,2 6,5 0,4
The vast majority of the independent sources presents the percentage of Muslims in the
population of Burma with 3% to 4%. In some places it can be read that Muslims make up 5% of the
total population of Burma. In the estimates coming from Muslims of Burma, we can often come
across statements that their share in the population is as high as 10%. Some local Muslim leaders
gave statements in which they claimed Muslims’ share in the population of Burma was a whopping
20%. Due to demographic variations caused by movement of Muslim population as refugees, which
in the last few decades struck this population often, it is very hard to answer what is their actual
number in this country. Nevertheless, all available literature points to the information that a large
number of refugees always returned to their homes, which of course reduces the possibility of the
more serious disturbances in the percentage of current Muslim population when compared against
the original Muslim population. At the same time, there are indications in the literature that would
provide a food for thought on the existence of larger Muslim communities than they are being
presented, which means that even if the official number of Muslims was presented as smaller than it
actually is, as many independent sources claim, their percentage in the population of this country
estimated at around 52 million in 2008, should not cross 5%.
168
169
THAILAND
The most significant minority in this dominantly Buddhist country are Muslims who roughly
make up about 5% of the total population. People who confess Islam in this country have different
ethnic and linguistic backgrounds. The most important and mutually connected group of Muslims in
Thailand are Malays, who live in provinces in the far south along the border with Malaysia. Thai
speaking people known under the name of Samsam or Thai Malay also make a significant part of
population of south Thailand. These Thai speaking Muslims were being linguistically assimilated for
generations and they are originally Malays. There is especially large number of Thai Malays in Satun
and Krabi provinces.
TABLE 1: COMPARISON OF THE RATIO BETWEEN PEOPLE OF ISLAMIC CONFESSION AND PEOPLE
WHOSE MOTHER TONGUE IS MALAY IN PROVINCES OF SOUTH THAILAND ACCORDING TO CENSUS
FROM THE YEAR 2000
%
PROVINCE TOTAL POPULATION MALAY
ISLAM
LANGUAGE
Chumphon 446 200 0,7
Krabi 336 200 34,7 0,2
Nakhon Si Thammarat 1 519 800 6,1 2,9
Narathiwat 662 400 82,0 80,4
Pattani 596 000 80,7 76,6
Phang Nga 234 200 23,2
Phattalung 498 500 11,1 0,1
Phuket 249 500 17,1 0,7
Ranong 161 200 10,9 0,5
Satun 247 900 67,8 9,9
Songkhla 1 255 700 23,2 4,6
Surat Thani 869 400 2,0
Trang 595 100 13,7
Yala 415 500 68,9 66,1
TOTAL 8 087 500 27,9 16,4
There is a light concentration of significant Muslim minority in and around Bangkok. These
Muslims are descendants of immigrants, refugees and prisoners of war, whose presence in this area
can be tracked back to the 17th century. According to the year 2000 census, there were over 430
million of Muslims living in provinces of central Thailand, in the total population of 20.4 million
people. Baan Khrua quarter located in the very centre of Bangkok is inhabited by significant, if not
majority Muslim population. The vast majority of Muslims from the central Thailand has a regionally
distinct Malay origins, partly from Pattani area, then Cambodia (Cham Malays), Malay Peninsula and
Indonesian archipelago. As is the case with many Malays from the south of Thailand, this group, with
the exception of a few thousand people, is also completely linguistically assimilated in the
predominantly Thai society, especially during the 20th century. It is assumed that there are no more
than 4 - 5 thousands of Indo-Pakistani Muslims also living in this area. In the northeast, especially in
Chiang Rai and Chiang Mai provinces, lives a group of Chinese Muslims (Hui), known by the name
Chiang Haw. Their number is estimated at 10 000 to 15 000 people. They have been present here
since the mid-19th century. They are mostly descendants of refugees and settlers from the Chinese
province of Yunnan. Judging by reports, Muslim inhabitants of Tak province are mostly refugees from
170
Burma. Muslims' share in the population of Thailand has been constantly increasing since the World
War II. From 1947 to 2010, the percentage of Muslims in the total population of Thailand increased
from 3.84% to 4.94%. Estimates on the size of this population are generally in accordance with
official statistics, and data according to which the percentage of Muslims in this country is 10%, or
even 14% of the population, must be characterized as largely unfounded and utterly unrealistic.
TABLE 2: EVOLUTION OF THE MUSLIM POPULATION OF THAILAND

ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS FROM THE YEAR 1947 AND THE YEAR 2000
1947. 17 442 689 670 404
1960. 26 257 916 1 025 569
1970. 34 397 374 1 325 587
1980. 44 803 677 1 714 689
1990. 54 548 530 2 252 427
2000. 60 916 441 2 777 542
2010. 65 981 659 3 259 340
TABLE 3: MUSLIM POPULATION BY PROVINCE

ACCORDING TO CENSUS FROM THE YEAR 2000
TOTAL TOTAL
PROVINCE MUSLIMS PROVINCE MUSLIMS
ang_thong 269419 3 807 phet_chabun 965 784 1 025
bangkok 6 355144 262 023 phetchaburi 435 377 10 735
buri_ram 1 493359 1 487 phichit 572 989 816
chachoengsao 635153 40 162 phitsanulok 792 678 771
chai_nat 359829 912 phra_nakhon_si_ayutthaya 727 277 35 025
chaiyaphum 1 095360 879 phrae 492 561 279
chanthaburi 480064 850 phuket 249 446 42 547
chiang_mai 1 500127 7 583 prachin_buri 406 732 787
chiang_rai 1 129701 3 184 sa_kaeo 485 632 794
chon_buri 1 040865 16 729 prachuap_khiri_khan 449 467 4 621
chumphon 446206 2 857 ranong 161 210 17 556
kalasin 921366 957 ratchaburi 791 217 1 733
kamphaeng_phet 674027 461 rayong 522 133 5 500
kanchanaburi 734394 1 896 roi_et 1 256 458 840
khon_kaen 1 733434 1 962 sakon_nakhon 1 040 766 577
krabi 336210 116 528 samut_prakan 1 028 401 15 473
lampang 782152 881 samut_sakhon 466 281 1 217
lamphun 413299 600 samut_songkhram 204 177 870
loei 607083 725 saraburi 575 053 1 885
lop_buri 745506 1 356 satun 247 875 167 447
mae_hong_son 210537 1 243 si_sa_ket 1 405 500 1 032
maha_sarakham 947313 656 sing_buri 232 766 832
nakhon_nayok 241081 14 124 songkhla 1 255 662 289 924
nakhon_pathom 815122 1 694 sukhothai 593 264 493
nakhon_phanom 684444 373 suphan_buri 855 949 1 124
mukdahan 310718 454 surat_thani 869 410 17 003
nakhon_ratchasima 2 556260 3 464 surin 1 327 901 1 025
nakhon_sawan 1 090379 5 129 tak 486 146 5 936
nakhon_si_thammarat 1 519811 92 972 trang 595 110 81 308
nan 458041 459 trat 219 345 6 049
narathiwat 662350 542 954 ubon_ratchathani 1 691 441 836
nong_khai 883704 596 amnat_charoen 359 360 243
171
nonthaburi 816614 32 955 udon_thani 1 467 158 1 428
pathum_thani 677649 19 284 nong_bua_lam_phu 482 207 236
pattani 595985 480 456 uthai_thani 304 122 526
phangnga 234188 54 058 uttaradit 464 474 659
phatthalung 498471 55 094 yala 415 537 285 695
phayao 502780 592 yasothon 561 430 299
172
VIETNAM
Although Islam has been present in the area of modern Vietnam since the 17th century,
geographic distribution of followers of this religion stayed very narrow. The number of Muslims in
the total population is also minor. Most of Muslims belong to Cham ethnic group, although one part
of them, especially in Ho Chi Minh, can be considered to be ethnic Vietnamese whose ancestors were
of Malay, Indian and even Arabic origin. Unlike Cambodian Cham who are completely Muslim,
members of these people in Vietnam are mostly Hindus. The most important group of Muslims in
Vietnam is based in Ninh Thuan province, where they make up 4.52% of the population. This group,
together with Muslims of the surrounding provinces is known as Cham Bani and it is specific that they
kept a lot of pre-Islamic elements in their belief, due to centuries of isolation. Unlike them, Muslims
of An Giang and Ho Chi Minh provinces are totally islamized and they are typical followers of Sunni
direction of the Shaf'i school. Since 1999, religious affiliation is being covered by Vietnamese
statistics. According to 1999 census, only 0.08% of Vietnamese declared themselves as followers of
Islam.

NO RELIGION 61 570 544

BUDDHISTS 7 104 930
CATHOLICS 5 111 119
PROTESTANTS 410 134
CAO DAI 856 745
HOA HAO 1 172 896
MUSLIMS 63 146
UNKNOWN 33 658
TOTAL 76 323 173
By 2009, the population of Vietnam had increased to 85 846 997 people. Out of that number,
75 268 declared themselves as Muslims. At the same time, the share of Muslims increased to 0,09%
in comparison to 1999. People who declare themselves as Muslims are present in almost every
province of Vietnam.
TABLE 2: PROVINCES WITH SIGNIFICANT NUMBER OF MUSLIMS


MUSLIMS MUSLIMS
Ninh Thuan 504 997 21 851 564 993 25 513
Binh Thuan 1 046 320 15 756 1 167 023 18 779
An Giang 2 044 376 12 530 2 142 709 14 381
Ho Chi Minh City 5 034 058 5 866 7 162 864 6 580
Tay Ninh 967 097 2 805 1 066 513 3 337
Dong Nai 1 990 678 2 101 2 486 154 2 868
173
Some sources contain the information that the number of Muslims in Vietnam is over 150
000, or even over 500 000. We should approach this information with caution since it doesn’t
provide firm facts based on which it could stand up against the official census results. Due to the
existence of a large number of people who are recorded as persons without religion in Vietnamese
statistics, it is assumed that there are some Muslims among them too. If we took this fact in
consideration as well, in the best case, the number of Muslims in Vietnam should not be crossing 100
000. If we take a look at statistics from the time of French colonial administration, we can understand
that it's almost impossible that from 16 000 Muslims who had been registered in the early 20th
century, or around 25 000 who were living in Vietnam in 1937, the population of 150 000 or 180 000
people developed. The factor which cannot be ignored is that the Muslim population was somewhat
weakened by emigration of several thousand people after the defeat of Americans by communists in
1975.
174
AFRICA
175
NORTH AFRICA
176
ALGERIA
The population of Algeria, which amounted to nearly 36 million people in 2010, is almost
completely Muslim, with the exception of a small Christian and Jewish minority. Sunni direction of
Islam is dominant among the Muslim population. The people living in Mzab oasis are excluded from
this group as they are following the Ibadi direction. There are no precise statistical data about this
group. The fact is that a part of Ibadis emigrated to larger urban centres of Algeria, which further
complicates access to their actual numbers. Data provided to us by statistics from the time of French
colonial administration are the most precise ones in this regard. Already in 1906, their number was
estimated at 40 000. French estimates did not change during the upcoming decades, so the estimates
for the year 1952 state that Ibadis count around 30 000 people of the total population of Mzab (53
000 people). According to the "Documents algerien no. 16", the total population of Mzab was 42 000,
of which 32 097 were Ibadis. The same source states that the number of Ibadis who emigrated was
around 10 000. Today's estimates related to this group are going between 100 000 and 200 000
people. Otherwise, statistics on religious affiliation in present-day Algeria were never a part of the
official census forms. When it comes to French colonial censuses, Algerians were generally divided to
autochthonous Algerians and emigrants of European origin. All through 1870 when the
autochthonous Jews were collectively naturalized, Algerians were counted as Muslims and Israelites
in the statistics. In most cases, French statistics treated Muslim immigrants as members of the
autochthonous Algerian Muslim population. During the French rule, a very small number of people
received French citizenship. Those people appear as French in the statistics and their number at the
time of Algerian independence in 1962 was estimated at around ten thousand.
TABLE 1: ESTIMATES ON RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF ALGERIA IN THE

PERIOD OF FRENCH COLONIAL ADMINISTRATION ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS FROM 1833 TO
1954
CENSUS YEAR MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS JEWS TOTAL POPULATION

1833. 1 952 000 8 000 40 000 2 000 000
1836. 1 945 000 15 000 41 000 2 000 000
1841. 1 922 000 37 000 41 000 2 000 000
1845. 1 891 000 95 000 42 000 2 028 000
1851. 2 324 000 131 000 42 000 2 497 000
1856. 2 310 000 159 000 43 000 2 512 000
1861. 2 738 000 193 000 43 000 2 974 000
1866. 2 656 000 218 000 44 000 2 918 000
1872. 2 134 000 245 000 45 000 2 424 000
1876. 2 479 000 297 000 48 000 2 824 000
1881. 2 860 000 360 000 53 000 3 273 000
1886. 3 287 000 407 000 58 000 3 752 000
1891. 3 577 000 468 000 63 000 4 108 000
1896. 3 783 000 510 000 68 000 4 362 000
1901. 3 781 000 559 000 75 000 4 723 000
1906. 4 089 000 599 000 81 000 5 158 000
1911. 4 478 000 662 000 90 000 5 493 000
1921. 4 923 000 692 000 99 000 5 715 000
1926. 5 151 000 729 000 105 000 5 984 000
1931. 5 588 000 772 000 110 000 6 470 000
1936. 6 201 000 831 000 116 000 7 147 000
177
1948. 7 679 000 792 000 130 000 8 601 000
1954. 8 449 000 846 000 138 000 9 433 000
End of French colonial administration and Algerian independence in 1962 had as a consequence a
mass exodus of non-Muslim population, which had a significant share in the population in this
country until that time. All later censuses in Algeria show that the number of French, Jewish and
population originating from other non-Muslim countries dropped drastically, with remaining
tendency of constant decrease.
TABLE 2: ESTIMATES ON RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF ALGERIA

AFTER THE INDEPENDENCE IN 1962 BASED ON CENSUS RESULTS
CENSUS YEAR MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS JEWS TOTAL POPULATION

1966. 12 018 000 81 000 3 000 12 102 000
1977. 16 881 000 65 000 2 000 16 881 000
1987. 22 989 000 49 000 1 000 22 989 000
It can be doubtlessly said that the present population of Algeria is over 99% Muslim.
Estimates on the number of members of religious minorities vary considerably. The number of
Christians in this country is unknown. Various serious sources claim that their number is 80 000 to
100 000, then 150 000 to 200 000, and even up to 350 000. Judging by many reports, a part of
Algerians, particularly in Kabylia, during and after the war in the 90s of the 20th century, converted
to Christianity. The remaining part of the Jewish population is estimated at 500 to 1 000 people. A
small group of Bahais is also present in Algeria.
EGYPT
The establishment of the British rule over Egypt in 1882 brought the period of enumeration
of the population which methodologically corresponds to modern criteria. The British conducted a
first census the same year after they came to power. Due to a semi-war situation happening in Egypt
at the time, this census was not fully completed. However, only when reviewing the 1897 census
results, we get a full overview of the demographic situation of Egypt at that time. Muslims
constituted 92.23% of the local population at the time.

RELIGION NUMBER %
MUSLIMS 8 978 775 92,23
CHRISTIANS 730 162 7,50
Copts 608 446 6,25
Orthodox 53 479 0,55
Catholics 56 343 0,58
Protestants 11 894 0,12
JEWS 25 200 0,26
OTHERS 268 0,01
TOTAL 9 734 405 100,00
178
By 1907 when the next census was conducted, the number of Muslims had increased to 10
269 445. However, their share in the total population of 11 189 978 had slightly decreased to
91.77%. The reason for this, without a doubt, lied in the increased immigration of non-Muslims to
this country. This trend continued in the years that followed until 1937, when an increase in Muslim
population of Egypt was recorded again.

CENSUS TOTAL MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS

MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS JEWS OTHERS
YEAR POPULATION % %
1917. 12 718 255 11 623 753 91,39 1 026 107 8,07 59 531 8 814
1927. 14 177 864 12 929 260 91,19 1 181 910 8,34 63 550 3 144
1937. 15 920 694 14 552 695 91,41 a:1 303 970 8,19 62 953 1 076
a: OF WHICH 1 099 186 COPTS AND ORTHODOX, 128 581 CATHOLICS AND UNIATES AND 78 203
PROTESTANTS
Years that followed after the World War II, if it’s to be judged by official statistics, were
characterized by an increase in the share of Muslim and sudden decrease in the share of Christian
population. This trend is most visible through census results, which were published after the
abolishment of the monarchy in 1952, when the previously significant British influence in this country
ceased.


RELIGIONS
BROJ % BROJ %
MUSLIMS 17 397 946 91,72 24 068 252 92,63
CHRISTIANS 1 501 635 7,92 1 905 182 7,33
JEWS 65 639 0,35 8 561 0,03
OTHERS 1 547 0,01 2 106 0,01
TOTAL 18 966 767 100 25 984 101 100
MUSLIMS 27 925 659 92,85 34 334 328 93,74
CHRISTIANS 2 018 562 6,71 2 285 620 6,24
JEWS 2 484 0,01 1 631 0,01
OTHERS 3 493 0,01 4 625 0,01
TOTAL 30 075 858 100 36 626 204 100
MUSLIMS 45 377 538 94,04 55 694 960 94,36
CHRISTIANS 2 868 139 5,94 3 326 930 5,64
JEWS 794 0,00
540 0,00
OTHERS 7 767 0,02
TOTAL 48 254 238 100 59 022 430 100
179
TABLE 4: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION BY PROVINCE (GOVERNORATES)
GOVERNORATE MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS OTHERS GOVERNORATE MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS OTHERS
CAIRO 5 436 780 565 101 5 409 DELTA
ALEXANDRIA 2 713 749 182 294 416 DAMIETTA 738 079 1 751 16
CANAL PORTS DAKAHLIA 3 457 715 35 304 187
PORT SAID 377 730 16 095 16 SHARKIA 3 369 380 41 333 711
SUEZ 311 011 13 786 55 KALYUBIA 2 417 819 89 948 21
ISMAILIA 525 667 15 546 10 KAFR EL SHEIKH 1 784 454 11 266 29
DESERT GHARBIA 2 815 099 47 722 174
RED SEA 81 369 3 547 0 MENOUFIA 2 182 246 40 707 81
NEW VALLEY 109 391 1 751 0 BEHERA 3 205 880 44 792 57
MATROUH 155 561 1 551 0 UPPER EGYPT
NORTH SINAI 168 990 652 6 MINYA 2 160 359 480 592 85
SOUTH SINAI 24 708 217 0 ASSYOUT 1 810 739 395 588 88
MIDDLE EGYPT SOUHAG 2 141 482 307 343 55
GIZA 3 534 542 148 098 180 KENA 2 091 479 153 860 53
BENI SUEF 1 359 842 79 046 31 ASWAN 751 691 41 678 10
FAYOUM 1 487 569 54 466 223 TOTAL EGYPT 45 213 331 2 774 034 7 913
It is very important to emphasize that the Christian Copt minority openly criticizes previous
census results related to religious affiliation of the population. Copts are of the opinion that the
census data are largely falsified so that they can be manipulated for political purposes. According to
Coptic estimates, their share in the population of Egypt is between 10% and 15%, while some say it's
even higher than that.
TABLE 5: CHANGES IN THE SHARE OF CHRISTIAN POPULATION

BY PROVINCE BETWEEN 1976 AND 2006, ACCORDING TO OFFICIAL STATISTICS
THE 1976 CENSUS THE 2006 ESTIMATES
PROVINCE
TOTAL POPULATION CHRISTIANS % TOTAL POPULATION CHRISTIANS %
CAIRO 5 084 000 10,1 7 787 000 6,98
ALEXANDRIA 2 319 000 6,7 4 110 000 4,77
CANAL PORTS 809 000 2 025 000
PORT SAID 263 000 4,2 571 000 2,98
SUEZ 194 000 4,3 511 000 2,82
ISMAILIA 352 000 2,8 943 000 1,47
DELTA 15 510 000 30 289 000
DAMIETTA 557 000 0,3 1 092 000 0,21
DAKAHLIA 2 733 000 1,1 4 985 000 0,68
SHARKIA 2 621 000 1,4 5 340 000 1,01
KALYUBIA 1 674 000 2,8 4 237 000 1,88
KAFR EL SHEIKH 1 403 000 0,7 2 618 000 0,47
GHARBIA 2 294 000 1,9 4 010 000 1,22
MENOUFIA 1 711 000 2,0 3 270 000 1,52
BEHERA 2 517 000 1,3 4 737 000 0,93
MIDDLE EGYPT 4 668 000 11 077 000
GIZA 2 419 000 3,8 6 273 000 2,72
BENI SUEF 1 109 000 5,6 2 291 000 4,24
FAYOUM 1 140 000 3,8 2 513 000 2,56
180
UPPER EGYPT 8 001 000 16 004 000
MINYA 2 056 000 19,4 4 179 000 17,84
ASSYOUT 1 695 000 20,0 3 442 000 17,29
SOUHAG 1 925 000 14,2 3 746 000 12,44
KENA 1 705 000 7,6 3 453 000 5,47
ASWAN 620 000 5,5 1 184 000 4,08
DESERT 264 000 1 286 000
RED SEA 56 000 4,4 288 000 2,77
NEW VALLEY 85 000 1,8 187 000 1,11
MATROUH 113 000 1,0 322 000 0,91
SINAI 10 000 1,0 489 000 0,76
TOTAL EGYPT 36 656 000 6,3 72 579 000 5,60
According to the last official information based on the census results, the trend of increase of
Muslims in the population of Egypt continued and reached the point of 94.7%, while the percentage
of Christians among Egyptians had decreased and is at 5.3%.
181
TABLE 6: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF EGYPT
ACCORDING TO OFFICIAL DATA FROM 2006
MUSLIMS 68961810 94,70
CHRISTIANS 3852500 5,30
JEWS 1250
OTHERS 8780 0,10
TOTAL 72824340 100
182
LIBYA
Islam is the religion of almost all autochthonous inhabitants of Libya. By the 1950s, a part of
indigenous Libyans followed Judaism, but this one, much as other Jewish minorities in the Arab
world, immigrated to Israel. The Christian minority in Libya during the Ottoman rule over this country
was negligible and mainly consisted of foreigners.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF TRIPOLITANIA PROVINCE (WITHOUT FEZZAN AND WITH

LATER MISRATA PROVINCE) ACCORDING TO OTTOMAN DATA FOR THE YEAR 1911
RELIGIONS POPULATION
MUSLIMS 508 521
JEWS 14 282
ORTHODOX 254
ARMENIANS 93
CATHOLICS 12
LATINS 8
CHALDEANS 6
TOTAL 523 176
After 1912, Libya was occupied by Italy that at the same time started a process of a mass
colonization with people of Catholic faith. From 1921 to 1939, the number of Italians who moved to
Libya jumped from 18 093 to 108 419 people. In the early 1940, with 140 to 150 thousand people,
Italian immigrants in Libya reached the demographic maximum of their share in population, which
was estimated at 15%, to even 20%. The collapse of the Italian government in this country in 1943
resulted in fast erosion of the European population. Italians conducted a first census in Libya in 1931.
According to results of this census, the percentage of Muslims in the population was 88.85%,
Catholics 6.58% and Jews 3.56%.
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION RESIDING IN LIBYA IN 1931

BY PROVINCE AND ACCORDING TO THE 1931 CENSUS
TRIPOLITANIA CYRENAICA
ITALIANS ITALIAN TOTAL
RELIGION NATIVE NATIVE
AND TOTAL AND TOTAL LIBYA
PEOPLES PEOPLES
FOREIGNERS FOREIGNERS
MUSLIMS a:490 396 7 490 403 134 384 801 135 185 625 588
JEWS 21 119 370 21 489 2 886 709 3 595 25 084
CATHOLICS 93 30 029 30 122 117 16 082 16 199 46 321
COPTS 1 106 1 106 4 441 4 441 5 547
ORTHODOX 50 418 468 513 513 981
OTHERS 7 77 84 117 401 518 602
TOTAL 512 771 30 901 543 672 141 945 18 506 160 451 704 123
a: OF WHICH 468 114 MALIKI, 21 305 IBADI, 551 HANAFI, 81 SHAF'I AND 345 OTHER MUSLIMS
Statistics on religious affiliation were collected only for Libyan and other indigenous
population during the 1936 census. Italians, who counted as many as 112 264 people and foreigners
who, as registered, counted 2 943 people in 1936 in Libya, can be classified as groups almost
183
exclusively belonging to non-Muslim religions. Out of 848 180 people who were present in the
territory of Libya during this census, 82.1% were registered as Muslims.
TABLE 3: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF LIBYA

BY PROVINCE ACCORDING TO THE 1936 CENSUS
PEOPLE WITH PERMANENT RESIDENCE IN LIBYA PEOPLE PRESENT DURING THE CENSUS
PERMANENT PRESENT LIBYANS AND OTHER CITIZENS
PRESENT AND ABSENT LIBYANS PRESENT
PROVINCE RESIDENTS OF ITALIAN AFRICAN COLONIES
ITALIAN
ITALIAN
MUSLIMS JEWS OTHERS MUSLIMANI JEVREJI KOPTI OSTALI FOREIGNERS
FOREIGNERS
TRIPOLITANIA 330 744 21 005 25 40 790 321 886 20 938 240 29 44 511
MISRATA 210 383 3 096 7 2 391 200 819 3 088 11 4 3 065
BENGHAZI 92 688 3 468 37 17 551 87 409 3 437 860 37 34 802
DERNA 40 515 714 4 5 555 38 140 712 6 890 97 32 585
SAHARA 48 149 16 238 48 000 16 358 2 674
TOTAL LIBYA 722 479 28 299 73 66 525 696 254 28 191 8 359 169 115 637
TABLE 4: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF LIBYANS AND CITIZENS OF OTHER ITALIAN AFRICAN

COLONIES IN LIBYA AREA ACCORDING TO THE 1936 CENSUS
PRESENT LIBYANS AND

RELIGION / PRESENT AND ABSENT
CITIZENS OF OTHER ITALIAN
MADHHAB LIBYANS
AFRICAN COLONIES
MUSLIMS 722 479 696 254
Maliki 690 689 664 736
Ibadi 30 376 29 541
Hanafi 1 296 1 496
Shaf'i 90 436
OTHERS 28 45
JEWS 28 299 28 191
CATHOLICS 41 143
COPTS 14 8 359
OTHERS 18 26
TOTAL 750 821 732 973
Declaration of Libyan independence in 1951 and withdrawal of British and French as

administrators over this country caused an emigration of a vast majority of Libyan Jews, but also
increased emigration of the rest of Italians. The final emigration of the remaining Jews followed after
the arrival of Muammar Gaddafi to power in 1969.

THE 1954 THE 1964 THE 1973 CENSUS
RELIGION
CENSUS CENSUS LIBYANS FOREIGNERS
MUSLIMS 1 040 056 1 520 517 2 051 731 179 735
CHRISTIANS 43 888 38 274 179 15 709
JEWS 4743 3866
OTHERS 186 1712 462 1406
TOTAL LIBYA 1088873 1564369 2052372 196 850
184
The period of industrialization and oil exploitation that started in the 1970s attracted new
immigrants. A vast majority of immigrants was of Islamic confession, but a significant number of
Christians from Philippines, various European countries and Sub-Saharan Africa also moved to Libya.
There is a considerable number of Copts living inside the Egyptian community in Libya and according
to some estimates there are up to 60 000 of them. It is assumed that before the outbreak of the
conflict in Libya this country was populated by about 6.5 million people, mostly Muslim. The
percentage of non-Muslims in the total population just before the outbreak of the war in 2011, was
roughly estimated at about 2-3%. War activities prompted a large number of foreigners and among
them most of Christians, to move out of this country. Libyan Muslims are mostly Sunnis of Maliki
madhhab. Many belong to one of the Sufi orders, of which the most important one is Senussi, which
majority of population of the eastern Libya – Cyrenaica belongs to. It is estimated that in the 1950s,
26.6% of the Libyans belonged to this tariqat. One part of Libyans of Berber ethnic origin who are
living in Nafusa Mountains follows Ibadi direction of Islam. According to the Italian estimates from
1913, 33 256 people or 5.84% of 569 093 inhabitants of Tripolitania were classified as Ibadis.
TABLE 6: DISTRICTS WITH AN IMPORTANT SHARE OF IBADIS IN THE POPULATION

DISTRICT TOTAL-PRESENT LIBYANS IBADIS

Tripoli 58 251 410
Zuara 6 658 5 900
Ièfren 7 119 4 553
el- Haràba 3 917 2 429
Cabào 2 849 1 643
Nalùt 5 634 1 897
Giado 4 704 4 110
er-Rehibàt 3 051 403
TABLE 7: DISTRICTS WITH AN IMPORTANT SHARE OF IBADIS IN THE POPULATION

PRESENT AND PRESENT LIBYANS AND CITIZENS

DISTRICT IBADIS IBADIS
ABSENT LIBYANS OF OTHER ITALIAN COLONIES
ZUARA 25 309 7 194 24 360 7 056
TRIPOLI 64 956 1 241 66 479 1 337
NALUT 19 834 8 548 19 404 8 434
IEFREN 19 424 7 050 17 733 6 322
GIADO 13 715 6 060 12 685 5 723
According to estimates from the 1950s, 3.6% of Libyans belonged to this Islamic current.
According to some other information, their share in the population of Libya goes up to 5% and even
up to 10%. This information should be taken cautiously because it is unfounded.
185
MAURITANIA
The population of Mauritania was estimated at around 3.3 million people in 2011. With the
exception of about 4 000 Christians who are mostly foreigners, the entire population of this country
is consisted of Muslims of Maliki madhhab. Traditionally large number of Muslims of Mauritania
belong to one of Sufi tariqats among which the Qadiriyya and Tijaniyya are most represented.
Members of Christian minority are mostly immigrants from Sub-Saharan countries of Western Africa,
with a small number of people of European, mostly French origin. With the exception of
demographic surveys from 1965, there is no official information on the religious composition of the
population based on census results.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE ETHNIC GROUPS OF MAURITANIA

ACCORDING TO RESULTS OF DEMOGRAPHIC SURVEYS FROM 1964 - 1965
ETHNIC GROUPS TOTAL

RELIGION
MOOR TUKULOR FULBE SARAKOLE WOLOF BAMBARA OTHERS UNKNOWN RELIGION
Tijanis 41 477 25 460 9 250 1 233 3 098 4 3 10 80 535
Hamalis 234 234
Qadiris 89 303 22 74 662 4 369 161 94 591
Other Tariqats 45 2 140 187
Other Muslims 684 987 41 327 28 877 20 347 9 260 21 17 98 784 934
TOTAL MUSLIMS 816 046 66 811 38 201 22 242 16 867 25 181 108 960 481
ANIMISTS 18 18
OTHER RELIGIONS 81 6 87
OTHERS/NO RELIGION 728 90 28 91 937
TOTAL ETHNIC
816 902 66 915 38 201 22 242 16 910 25 181 199 961 566
GROUPS
MOROCCO
Moroccan citizens almost exclusively follow Sunni Islam of Maliki madhhab. Besides Muslims,
there are also religious minorities in Morocco, primarily Christian and Jewish. Jews have been
present in Morocco for centuries and since the appearance of Islam in the 7th and 8th century they
make a traditional minority in this country. Christians started settling after 1912 when the colonial
administration of the European powers France and Spain was established. During the European rule
that lasted till 1956, the non-Muslims’ share in the total population was very high. It is very
complicated to present the concrete information on the population of colonial Morocco, exactly for
the reason of administrative division of this country between France and Spain, but also because of
the discord in dates of censuses conducted by colonial rulers. Until the 1930s, parts of Moroccan
population were not covered by census activities because the areas that they inhabited were giving
military resistance to the Europeans.
186
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF THE PART OF MOROCCO UNDER
FRENCH ADMINISTRATION ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS FROM 1921 TO 1936
THE 1921 THE 1926 THE 1931 THE 1936

RELIGION / NATIONALITY
MOROCCAN MUSLIMS 3 371 806 4 681 882 5 067 743 b:5 880 686
MOROCCAN JEWS 81 315 107 552 124 585 161 942
FOREIGNERS/EUROPEANS 80 665 a:104 712 212 532 c:202 594
a: WITHOUT 39 471 SOLDIER, b: WITHOUT 23 209 SOLDIER, c: WITHOUT 29 997 SOLDIER
TABLE 2 RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF SPANISH MOROCCO AND

INTERNATIONAL TANGIER ZONE ACCORDING TO ESTIMATES FOR 1935 AND 1952
1935 ESTIMATES 1952 ESTIMATES

RELIGION/NATIONALITY AR-RIF AND AR-RIF AND
TANGIER TANGIER
TARFAYA TARFAYA
MUSLIMS 745 000 60 000 970 000 115 000
JEWS 13 000 12 000 8 000 15 000
FOREIGNERS/EUROPEANS 55 000 15 000 87000 42 000
TOTAL POPULATION 813 000 87 000 1 065 000 172 000
The percentage of non-Muslims in the population of Morocco reached its maximum of about
7.5% in the 1950s, just before the declaration of independence. With over 12% share in the
population in the 1950s, non-Muslims formed a significant minority in Tangier area and in northern
Morocco which was under administration of Spain. In Tangier itself, the ratio of Muslims to others in
the same period was 2 to 1.
TABLE 3: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF MOROCCO (WITHOUT TANGIER)

ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS FROM 1950 - 1952
THE 1951/52 THE 1950

CENSUS CENSUS
RELIGION/NATIONALITY SPANISH PART
FRENCH PART (WITHOUT
TANGIER)
MUSLIMS 7 442 110 917 086
JEWS 199 156 7 872
FOREIGNERS/EUROPEANS 357 038 85 159
Right after the declaration of independence in 1956, the dispersal of non-Muslim population
of Morocco started. Many Europeans started moving back to their home countries while the Jewish
population was leaving Morocco in smaller numbers at that time, since the legislation made their
emigration harder, especially emigration towards Israel. The percentage of Muslims in the population
of Morocco jumped from 92.5% to 95.2% from the early 1950s to 1960.
187
TABLE 4: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF MOROCCO
FORMER
FORMER FRENCH TOTAL
RELIGION/NATIONALITY SPANISH TANGIER
MOROCCO MOROCCO
MOROCCO
MUSLIMS 9 783 682 1 160 769 123 478 11 067 929
JEWS 151 290 4 884 6 246 162 420
FOREIGNERS/EUROPEANS 320 307 41 068 34 508 395 883
TOTAL POPULATION 10 255 279 12 06 721 164 232 11 626 232
Already in 1971 when the next census was conducted, Morocco assumed a fully Islamic
character in the demographic sense. Out of 15 379 259 people, as many as 99.07% declared
themselves as Muslims or in other words 15 236 231 people. The number of foreigners dropped to
111 909, and the number of Jews to only 31 119. The most significant concentration of non-Muslims
according to the 1971 census was in Casablanca province, where of 1 719 421 people foreigners
counted 49 348 and Jews 16 872 people. Apparently, Muslims in fact had a stronger representation
in 1960 and 1971 because the statistics left out the information on the religious affiliation of
foreigners. It is assumed that the number of Christians among the foreigners in 1960 was 304 000
and in 1971, only 84 000 people. Later statistics of the Moroccan censuses miss the information on
the religious composition of the population. Judging by all available estimates, the number of non-
Muslims is getting smaller by year. By the year 1982, Muslims made up approximately 99.7% of
20 420 000 people of Morocco. The Christian minority counted only 47 000 and Jewish only 15 000
members. Today, around the year 2010, non-Muslims constitute hardly 0.1% of the Moroccan
population, which is estimated at 32.4 million. It is assumed that around 25 000 inhabitants, mostly
foreigners, follow Christianity. Jewish population counts only 3 - 4 000 people, of which around 2 500
live in Casablanca. It is known that there is a small Baha’i community in Morocco as well. One part of
Moroccan Muslims, or more precisely 3 – 8 000 people follow Shia direction of Islam. These are the
immigrants from Lebanon and Iraq, but also some of the local converts. Since 1975, Morocco forcibly
took over the former Spanish colony of Rio de Oro, which is today referred to as Western Sahara. The
indigenous inhabitants of this country are mostly nomadic, Arabic speaking farmers, who are known
by name Sahrawi. Western Sahara is traditionally populated very sparsely. According to the 1970
census, only 76 425 people have been living there, of which 59 777 were Arabs of Islamic confession,
whilst the rest were Europeans, mostly Spanish, serving under colonial administration. Sahrawi,
under the wing of a military organization known as Polisario, stood up against the Moroccan
occupation of their territory and the conflict between these two parties continues to this day. The far
eastern edges of Western Sahara are under control of Polisario, while Morocco controls the vital
parts of this area. Moroccan occupation was followed by a mass settlement and colonisation with
Moroccan population so that today, of around 500 000 people living in this part of the country,
Sahrawis make almost insignificant minority. The part of Western Sahara controlled by Polisario is
inhabited by merely 30 000 people. Sahrawis are all Sunni Muslims of Maliki madhhab. Great
importance is attached to belonging to one of Sufi orders among which especially prominent are
Qadiriyya, Tijaniyya and Shadhiliya.
188
SUDAN (NORTH AND SOUTH)
Even though North and South Sudan have since 2011 been a two separate countries, the
reason to present data on them under the joint name in this text lies in their joint demographic past.
Both countries that have been a part of the state of Sudan are characterized by a very limited
availability of information on the religious composition of the population. Unlike in North Sudan, the
information on this subject for the area of South Sudan is very limited, contradictory and thanks to a
lack of any official census material, exclusively based on estimates. Since the 1993 census offers a
rather concrete picture on religions practiced in the North, the aim of this text is to focus and try to
get a realistic idea on the number of Muslims in South Sudan. The demographic myth that is very
present in literature, creates an impression that North Sudan is exclusively Muslim, whilst the South
Sudan is exclusively Animist and Christian. This information is false and the fact is that there are
religious minorities in both countries, and that is Christian in North and Muslim in South. As
previously mentioned, official information on this subject is very poor, biased or completely missing.
The first census that covered the entire area of the present-day Sudan was conducted in 1956.
Religious statistics were not part of this census so the authors who dealt with the analysis of this
census tried to make estimates on the basis of ethnicity, which would roughly show the religious
composition of the population. According to estimates created with the help of the 1956 census
results, a conclusion was drawn that 71.1% of the then population of 10 262 600 Sudanese,
confessed Islam. Methodology used as a basis for this statement is unknown.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF SUDAN

ACCORDING TO ESTIMATES BASED ON THE 1956 CENSUS RESULTS
% IN
RELIGION TOTAL MEMBERS
POPULATION
MUSLIMS 7 296 000 71,10
ANIMISTS 2 740 000 26,70
CATHOLICS 184 000 1,80
PROTESTANTS 30 000 0,30
ORTHODOX 10 000 0,10
JEWS 3 000 0,00
Ethnic groups, which could have been characterized as fully Islamized in the 1950s, counted
only 6 470 142 members, or much less from what the followers of Islamic faith counted in total. The
vast majority of people who are characterized as members of Islamic population lived in North
Sudan. Only about 23 000 of them were inhabitants of the south part of the former country.
TABLE 2: FULLY ISLAMIZED ETHNIC GROUPS AT THE TIME OF 1956 CENSUS
ARABS 3 989 533

BEJA 645 703
NUBIANS 330 032
DARFURIS 902 798
WEST AFRICANS 602 076
TOTAL 6 470142
189
According to reports referring to the 1956 census, Muslims’ share in the population of South
Sudan that counted 2 783 136 people was around 18% or over 500 000 people. In the author's
opinion, this quota of Muslims’ share in the South Sudan could be applicable only in the period of the
late 1970s. During the 1950s, Islam in Sudan was, by all accounts, limited to a small number of groups
in Bahr el Ghazal, and to inhabitants of larger urban zones, which in no case could have counted
500 000 people. Only after independence from the British in 1956, Islam, being encouraged by the
state apparatus, had greater success among indigenous population of the south in the 1950s. At the
time of census, Nuba people, with 572 935 members, and Funj people, with 173 548 members, who
were mostly living in the north of Sudan, were only partially Islamized. If we take data related to
Muslim population of South Sudan in 1956 as valid (quota of 500 000 people), Muslims in the north
of Sudan had a share of 90.9% in the population of 7 479 400. This means they counted 6 795 000
people. Results of the 1993 census justified the reports on Islamization of a vast majority of Nuba and
Funj people. According to results of this census, 96.37% of people of present-day North Sudan
declared themselves as followers of Islam. Data on religious composition of the population of South
Sudan from 1993 were not complete, due to a civil war in this area.
TABLE 3: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION IN HOUSEHOLDS ACCORDING TO

RELIGION THAT HOUSEHOLDERS CONFESS BY PROVINCE AND ACCORDING TO THE 1993 CENSUS
PROVINCE TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS OTHERS UNKNOWN

TOTAL SUDAN 21 266 641 20 495 781 686 474 76 210 8 176
Northern state 511 693 499 456 12 110 59 68
Nahr al Nil 781 583 773 774 7 512 43 254
Red Sea 684 271 665 757 18 020 382 112
Kassala 1 234 562 1 205 198 28 885 392 87
El Gadarif 1 148 262 1 076 023 71 939 207 92
Khartoum 3 512 144 3 157 405 350 536 2 663 1 540
ELGezira 2 715 605 2 689 635 24 893 248 828
Sinnar 977 650 961 038 16 319 62 231
White Nile 1 227 024 1 197 505 28 855 398 265
Blue Nile 512 845 494 422 12 313 3 414 2 696
N. Kordofan 1 327 066 1 317 365 8 380 556 765
W. Kordofan 992 173 926 224 35 633 30 265 51
S. Kordofan 1 003 560 983 873 6 855 12 681 151
N.Darfur 1 155 872 1 143 357 9 833 2 287 395
W. Darfur 1 329 832 1 328 565 1 120 87 60
S. Darfur 2 152 499 2 076 184 53 271 22 466 581
The issue of religious and ethnic affiliation was cut out from the 2008 census, which again
prevented obtaining the complete picture of religions of Sudanese. Of 39 154 490 people who were
counted in the area of this, now already former country, 30 894 000 lived in northern and 8 260 490
in southern part. If Muslims’ share in the population of the north was still 96.4%, as the 1993 census
showed, and 18% in the south, as estimated on the basis of the 1956 census, then Muslims’ share in
former Sudan in 2008 was around 79% to 80%, much higher than the usual information, according to
which a Muslim population of the then Sudan amounts to 70% to 75%, shows. For the newly formed
190
state of South Sudan, current and generally accepted assumption is that Muslims constitute 18% of
the local population. As previously mentioned, if we focus on a research of South Sudan by smaller
administrative units in terms of the number of Muslims, we have to acknowledge that we are not
getting the impression of the existence of such large minority of members of this religion. Thus, this
information should be taken with reserve until there is a credible census or some kind of serious
research based on which valid conclusions and estimates could be obtained. According to most
recent information, the actual percentage of Muslims in South Sudan, counting 610 000 people in
population estimated at 9.94 million in 2012, should be only 6.2%.
191
TUNISIA
The population of Tunisia is greatly, in majority of about 99.7%, consisted of Muslims. Most
of the people of Islamic confession belong to Sunni direction of Maliki madhhab. It is known that a
smaller part of population in larger urban centres along the shores belongs to Hanafi madhhab,
which appeared in Tunisia with establishment of the Ottoman rule in the 16th century. It is assumed
that at least one third of 140 000 inhabitants of Djerba, especially in the south and central part of this
island, follow Ibadi direction of Islam. According to some reports, members of this group can also be
expected in the south of Tunisia in places bordering with Libyan area of Jebel Nafusa. Since the 19th
century, hand in hand with strengthening of the European economic interests in this country,
increased number of members of Christian faith starts appearing in this country. As far back as 1834,
there were 8 000 Europeans present in Tunisia. In 1856, out of 12 000 Christians in Tunisia, 7 000
were Maltese and around 4 000 Italians from Sicilia. Already in 1870, Christians made up more than
1% of the population of Tunisia and counted around 15 000 people. By the establishment of the
French administration in 1881, Christian population starts immigrating rapidly, which in the following
decades caused more significant changes in the religious landscape of the population of this country.
Already in 1911, the non-Muslims’ share in the population of Tunisia jumped over 10% and until after
the World War II this number stayed fairly stable.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF TUNISIA ACCORDING TO CENSUS

RESULTS FROM 1921 TO 1956
MUSLIMS FOREIGNERS
CENSUS TOTAL TOTAL MUSLIMS TUNISIAN
NON-
YEAR POPULATION MUSLIMS % TUNISIANS FOREIGNERS JEWS
MUSLIMS
1921. 2 093 939 1 889 388 90,23 1 826 545 62 843 47 711 156 840
1926. 2 159 708 1 923 184 89,05 1 864 908 67 276 53 022 174 502
1931. 2 410 692 2 159 151 89,57 2 086 762 72 389 55 340 196 201
1936. 2 608 313 2 335 623 89,55 2 265 750 69 873 59 222 213 438
1946. 3 230 952 2 919 860 90,37 2 832 978 86 882 70 971 240 121
1956. 3 783 169 3 470 053 91,72 3 383 904 86 149 57 792 255 321
Tunisian independence from France in 1956 caused a mass exodus of non-Muslim population
of this country. By 1966, the number of Christians had decreased to around 33 000 people, while the
remaining Jews were estimated at 8 000 to 23 000 people. The Israeli – Arab war from 1967
prompted most of the remaining Jews to emigrate. Today, the number of members of Jewish
community of Tunisia is estimated at around 1 500 people with concentration in Djerba island and in
the capital Tunis. The current number of Christians, mostly Catholics, is estimated at around 25 000
people. The percentage of non-Muslims in the population of Tunisia which in 2004 counted 9 910
872 people, does not exceed 0.3%.
192
SUB-SAHARAN AFRICA
193
BENIN
First official data on the number of Muslims in Benin are available from results of the 1961
census. This census most probably didn't include all inhabitants of this country. In 1961, Benin had
1 115 300 enumerated people of which 151 500 declared themselves as Muslims, which constituted
13.6% of the total population.

RELIGION TOTAL
CATHOLICS 137 025
PROTESTANTS 28 823
MUSLIMS 151 486
OTHERS 6 760
NO RELIGION 63 560
UNKNOWN 4 133
TOTAL BENIN 1 115 246
The 1992 census results show that there were 4 915 555 people living in Benin at the time, of
which 1 011 093 declared themselves as Muslims. Their share in the total population had increased
to 20.57%. This census, without a doubt, is a good quality one, and if data on the number of Muslims
are compared against previous estimates, they clearly show that this population had a very positive
development from the 1960s to 1992. The census conducted in 2002 shows that between 1992 and
2002 Muslim population of Benin had experienced even more rapid growth than in previous decades.
According to results presented as the final ones, this country had 6 769 914 people of which 1 652
953 Muslims, i.e. 24.42% of the total population.


RELIGION TOTAL % RELIGION TOTAL %
CATHOLICS 1 271 170 25,9 VOODOO 1 171 954 17,3
MUSLIMS 1 011 193 20,6 OTHER TRADITIONAL REL. 405 703 6
PROTESTANTS 174 413 3,5 CATHOLICS 1 833 283 27,1
TRADITIONAL RELIGIONS 1 725 877 35,1 METHODISTS 214 222 3,2
OTHER CHRISTIANS 295 246 6 OTHER PROTESTANTS 146 024 2,2
OTHER RELIGIONS 91 449 1,9 OTHER CHRISTIANS 362 433 5,3
NO RELIGION 313 602 6,4 CELESTINIANS 336 631 5
UNKNOWN 32 605 0,6 MUSLIMS 1 652 953 24,4
OTHER RELIGIONS 127 960 1,9
NO RELIGION 441 628 6,5
TOTAL 4 915 555 100 TOTAL 6 769 914 100
194
TABLE 4: MUSLIM’S SHARE IN THE POPULATION BY MUNICIPALITY AND DEPARTMENT
COMMUNITY / TOTAL COMMUNITY / TOTAL

MUSLIMS MUSLIMS
DEPARTMENT POPULATION DEPARTMENT POPULATION
Natitingou 75620 13110 LITTORAL-COTONOU 665100 94729
Kouandé 80261 40475 Djougou 181895 141187
Péhunco 55082 30934 Copargo 50820 18131
Kérou 62632 24906 Bassila 71511 59356
Tanguiéta 54719 7857 Ouaké 45836 36355
Cobly 46660 2885 DONGA 350062 255029
Matéri 83721 8190 Aplahoué 116988 935
Toucountouna 30154 1721 Djakotomey 96732 159
Boukoumbé 60568 1315 Dogbo 76947 532
ATACORA 549417 131393 Klouékanmè 93324 744
Porto-Novo 223552 56063 Lalo 79685 488
Adjarra 60112 5091 Toviklin 60910 874
Adjohoun 56455 2530 COUFFO 524586 3732
Aguégués 26650 3030 Athiémé 39481 517
Akpro-Missérété 72652 1513 Bopa 70268 170
Avrankou 39867 2098 Comè 58396 927
Adjohoun 12751 399 Grand-Popo 40335 902
Avrankou 27784 824 Houéyogbé 74492 558
Bonou 29656 1516 Lokossa 77065 1719
Dangbo 66055 4019 MONO 360037 4793
Sèmè-Kpodji 115238 11683 Adja-Ouèrè 81497 11026
OUÉMÉ 730772 88766 Ifangni 71606 11221
Parakou 149819 84652 Kétou 100499 19639
Sinendé 63373 38684 Pobè 82910 10554
Bembéréké 94580 64233 Sakété 70604 20120
Kalalé 100026 84966 PLATEAU 407116 72560
N'Dali 67379 41365 Abomey 78341 1937
Nikki 99251 78287 Agbangnizoun 45996 126
Pèrèrè 42891 31660 Bohicon 113091 4777
Tchaourou 106852 56400 Covè 34442 565
BORGOU 724171 480247 Djidja 84590 2187
Banikoara 152028 90435 Ouinhi 38319 2544
Gogounou 80013 57561 Zagnanado 36756 1135
Kandi 95206 71842 Za-Kpota 87076 529
Karimama 39579 37381 Zogbodomey 72338 2756
Malanville 101628 96603 ZOU 590949 16556
Segbana 52639 47471 Abomey-Calavi 307745 15076
ALIBORI 521093 401293 Allada 91778 1464
Bantè 82129 16010 Kpomassè 57190 761
Dassa-Zoumè 93967 7336 Ouidah 76555 2529
Glazoué 90475 6593 So-Ava 76315 4674
Ouèssè 96850 15995 Toffo 74717 1308
Savalou 104749 15942 Tori-Bossito 44569 351
Savè 67753 13941 Zè 72814 1875
COLLINES 535923 75817 ATLANTIQUE 801683 28038
195
196
Estimates on Muslim population of Benin differ considerably from data shown by 1991 and
2002 censuses. Mostly, we are presented with the picture that the size of this population is much
smaller, and this is being justified by claims that many Muslims are such only by their name and that
in reality they practice traditional African religions. In some sources, percentage of Muslims of this
country is shown as low as 8% or 13%. Very common and widespread opinion is that the percentage
of Muslims in Benin is around 15%. Very rare sources, which provide estimates on the religious
affiliation of citizens of Benin, present the picture according to which the percentage of Muslims in
Benin should be 17% to 18%, or 20%. In many sources coming from Muslims themselves, we often
find estimates according to which this population’s share in Benin could even be 60%. These data are
of course unfounded and exaggerated. Despite very well conducted censuses, the share of Muslim
population within Beninese society is surely somewhat stronger than it is officially shown. Let us not
forget that close to 8% of all Beninese did not give a concrete answer on their religion during the
2002 census, so we can surely expect that there are plenty of Muslims among this population too. If
we assume that the actual percentage of Muslims in Benin in 2002 was 26% and if the strong-growth
trend had continued as it was recorded between 1992 and 2002, then we can expect that out of
estimated 8.66 million inhabitants of this country in the year 2008, most probably 28%, or close to
2.5 million confessed Islam as their religion.A vast majority of Beninese Muslims traditionally belongs
to Sunni direction of Islam of Maliki madhhab. Many of them are organized in Sufi brotherhoods such
as Tijanis and Qadiris. Around 5-10% of people who declared themselves as Muslims are a part of
Ahmadi movement. According to Ahmadis’ statements, their movement is dominant among the
Islamic population of this country.
197
BURKINA FASO
Burkina Faso is one of the African countries that transformed from a non-Muslim to a country
with predominantly Islamic character during the 20th century. After establishing their administration
by the end of the 19th century, the French estimated the number of Muslims in the area that roughly
constitutes present-day Burkina to be around 30 000. These Muslims were Fulba nomads from the
far north, then traders and individuals who performed administrative duties for the non-Muslim
rulers. Broad masses of people at that time had a very hostile attitude towards Islam. French
estimates, created between 1900 and 1908, already show that there was a progress of Islam in the
present-day’s Burkina territory, during the years of their rule. According to their data, the number of
followers of Islam was already over 50 000, which constituted a share of 6% in the total population.
By the 1930s, about 12% of people of Burkina were considered to be Muslim, which means between
150 000 and 160 000 people. In the early 50s of the 20th century, Islamization increasingly affected
wider population, especially the dominant Burkina's ethnicity Mossi. Mossi counted more than 1.5
million people around the year 1950, of which number there were only 155 000 Muslims. The
increased interest in Islam among the members of this group of people caused a rapid growth of
Muslims’ share in the population of Burkina. It is assumed that already by the end of the 1950s there
were around 800 000 Muslims living in this country, who constituted about 20% of the total
population. The demographic survey conducted in 1960-61 was the first official source that could
have been used to generate a clear idea on a religious composition of the population of this country.
Out of 4 317 770 people, Muslims were estimated at 1 184 786. Otherwise, according to this source,
majority of the then Burkinese, i.e. 68.7%, followed traditional religions, 27.5% followed Islam and
only 3.8% Christianity.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSTION OF THE POPULATION ACCORDING TO THE 1960 /1961 CENSUS
ANIMISTS 2 960 486
MUSLIMS 1 184 786
Tijanis 535 360
Qadiris 262 387
Hamalis 145 358
Other Muslims 241 681
CATHOLICS 159 327
PROTESTANTS 6 247
OTHER RELIGIONS 54
UNKNOWN 6 870
TOTAL 4 317 770
Already in the mid-1970s, assessments that Muslims make up around 40% of the population
of Burkina started coming up. The demographic survey from 1991 proved that Muslims constitute
over 50% of the population of this country. Otherwise, their number according to this source was
estimated at 4 813 879, which would constitute 52.37% in the total population of 9 190 791 people.
The census conducted in 1996 was the first one that contained the information on religious
composition of the population.
198
RELIGIONS TOTAL %
MUSLIMS 5 761 571 55,87
ANIMISTS 2 439 883 23,66
CATHOLICS 1 712 955 16,61
TOTAL 10 312 609 100
By the year 2006 when a new census was conducted, the Muslims’ share in the population of
Burkina had increased to 60.53%, which shows that the process of Islamization in this country still
continues. If the tables 1 and 2 are compared, it becomes clear that Islam spread at the expense of
followers of traditional religions.

RELIGIONS POPULATION %
MUSLIMS 8 485 149 60,53
ANIMISTS 2 150 309 15,34
CATHOLICS 2 664 236 19,01
TOTAL 14 017 262 100
Between 1996 and 2006, Islam became a dominant religion in three provinces that were
traditionally known as non-Muslim. Islam also strengthened its presence in all Burkina areas during
this period, and it is expected that this trend will continue in the future as well. Most probably,
another three to four provinces will have been designated as Muslim during the next census.


REGION
TOTAL MUSLIMS TOTAL MUSLIMS
PROVINCE MUSLIMS MUSLIMS
BOUCLE DU MOUHOUN 1 174 456 709 777 60,43 1 442 749 896 957 62,16
Balé 168 170 81 270 48,33 213 423 112 752 52,83
Banwa 215 297 148 565 69,00 269 375 182 921 67,91
Kossi 230 693 145 676 63,15 278 546 173 957 62,45
Mouhoun 235 391 133 989 56,92 297 350 180 323 60,64
Nayala 136 393 75 696 55,50 163 433 93 798 57,39
Sourou 188 512 124 581 66,09 220 622 153 206 69,44
CASCADES 334 303 231 217 69,16 531 808 407 112 76,55
Comoé 241 376 150 099 62,18 407 528 294 039 72,15
199
Léraba 92 927 81 118 87,29 124 280 113 073 90,98
CENTRE 941 894 509 261 54,07 1 727 390 966 141 55,93
Kadiogo 941 894 509 261 54,07 1 727 390 966 141 55,93
CENTRE EST 853 099 544 085 63,78 602 683 429 924 71,34
Boulgou 415 583 287 241 69,12 543 570 411 939 75,78
Koulpélogo 187 399 112 057 59,80 258 667 190 505 73,65
Kourittenga 250 117 144 787 57,89 329 779 205 766 62,39
CENTRE NORD 928 321 485 039 52,25 1 202 025 717 072 59,66
Bam 211 551 150 459 71,12 275 191 206 105 74,90
Namentenga 252 738 108 375 42,88 328 820 164 452 50,01
Sanmatenga 464 032 226 205 48,75 598 014 346 515 57,94
CENTRE OUEST 943 538 319 883 33,90 1 186 566 476 872 40,19
Boulkiemdé 421 302 111 918 26,56 505 206 163 665 32,40
Sanguié 249 583 43 666 17,50 297 036 61 661 20,76
Sissili 153 434 92 718 60,43 208 409 137 101 65,78
Ziro 119 219 71 581 60,04 175 915 114 445 65,05
CENTRE SUD 530 696 222 817 41,99 641 443 311 781 48,61
Bazéga 213 824 87 428 40,89 238 425 113 848 47,75
Nahouri 119 739 22 866 19,10 157 071 44 422 28,28
Zoundwéogo 197 133 112 523 57,08 245 947 153 511 62,42
EST 853 706 277 153 32,46 1212 284 462 538 38,15
Gnagna 307 372 104 708 34,07 408 669 166 468 40,73
Gourma 220 116 89 861 40,82 305 936 146 882 48,01
Komandjari 50 484 26 621 52,73 79 507 46 404 58,36
Kompienga 40 766 14 559 35,71 75 867 36 725 48,41
Tapoa 234 968 41 404 17,62 342 305 66 059 19,29
HAUTS BASSINS 1 031 377 713 463 69,18 1 469 604 1 061 969 72,26
Houet 672 114 482 473 71,78 955 451 712 836 74,61
Kénédougou 198 541 145 314 73,19 285 695 223 451 78,21
Tuy 160 722 85 676 53,31 228 458 125 682 55,01
NORD 955 420 720 718 75,43 1 185 796 946 920 79,86
Lorum 111 339 107 398 96,46 142 853 138 524 96,97
Passoré 271 864 89 426 32,89 323 222 136 184 42,13
Yatenga 444 563 420 073 94,49 553 164 530 121 95,83
Zondoma 127 654 103 821 81,33 166 557 142 091 85,31
PLATEAU CENTRAL 572 154 310 459 54,26 696 372 415 321 59,64
Ganzourgou 256 921 156 027 60,73 319 380 212 931 66,67
Kourwéogo 117 996 34 828 29,52 138 217 47 926 34,67
Oubritenga 197 237 119 604 60,64 238 775 154 464 64,69
SAHEL 708 332 678 819 95,83 968 442 933 964 96,43
Oudalan 137 160 135 952 99,12 195 964 192 088 98,02
Seno 201 760 194 503 96,40 264 991 256 600 96,83
Soum 252 993 239 486 94,66 347 335 334 582 96,34
Yagha 116 419 108 878 93,52 160 152 150 694 94,01
SUD OUEST 485 313 38 880 8,01 620 767 80 292 12,93
Bougouriba 76 498 9 501 12,42 101 479 22 624 22,29
Ioba 161 484 9 743 6,03 192 321 13 174 6,85
Noumbiel 51 431 3 595 6,99 70 036 8 634 12,33
Poni 195 900 16 041 8,19 256 931 35 860 13,96
200
201
202
CAMEROON
Muslims make a significant part of the population of Cameroon. Throughout the 20th
century, in the absence of official data, their number in total population was speculated about. With
the exception of results of surveys from the 1960s that contained some information on religious
composition of the population, a fact characteristic of Cameroon is that we cannot find data on
ethnic or linguistic affiliation of the population in statistics, which is generally an important factor in
estimates related to calculation of potential Muslim population of a country. Next to centuries of
presence of Islam, it is clear that this religion significantly spread in the second half of the 20th
century to new, especially animist parts of the population. Thus, older reports estimate the size of
the Muslim population in total population at around 15%. Recent reports on the subject, after an
increased Islamization in the north of Cameroon, show Muslims’ share to be from 20% to 25%.
Surveys on the demographic situation and health of the population of Cameroon represent a very
important source of data. Their results more or less confirm the assertions that Muslims constitute
around 1/5 of the population of this country. The most comprehensive among these surveys is
undoubtedly the one conducted over the households in 2001. It included over 3 million households
and it contained data on religious affiliation of the head of a family, or householder. This survey is
interesting because the published data was classified by province.
TABLE 1: HOUSEHOLDS IN WHICH THE HOST IS OF AN ISLAMIC CONFESSION

ACCORDING TO THE 2001 SURVEY
TOTAL MUSLIM MUSLIM

PROVINCE
HOUSEHOLDS HOUSEHOLDS HOUSEHOLDS %
DOUALA 315 148 24 134 7,66
YAOUNDE 278 391 23 793 8,55
ADAMAOUA 146 806 112 110 76,37
CENTRE 222 782 4 978 2,23
EST 138 592 25 245 18,22
EXTREME-NORD 483 573 265 512 54,91
LITTORAL 169 471 5 366 3,17
NORD 221 732 89 692 40,45
NORD-OUEST 395 302 11 062 2,80
OUEST 355 309 33 452 9,41
SUD 107 122 1 706 1,59
SUD-OUEST 284 373 5 290 1,86
TOTAL CAMEROON 3 118601 602 340 19,31
Due to a lack of the official data on territorial distribution of Muslims in Cameroon, Christian
missionary sources provide a rather good insight in the subject. Missionary data combined with the
ethnic-linguistic map of Cameroon provide an approximately detailed picture of distribution of
Muslim population of this country.
203
TABLE 2: APPROXIMATE SHARE OF MUSLIMS WITHIN ETHNIC GROUPS
ACCORDING TO JOSHUA PROJECT REPORT FOR THE YEAR 2010

ETHNIC GROUP ETHNIC GROUP
MEMBERS % MEMBERS %
Afade 6 130 94,0 Kotopo, Kutin(Peere) 23 600 40,0
Arab, Shuwa, Baggara 168 000 100,0 Lagwan, Kotoko, Moria 1 720 90,0
Arab, Turku 8 720 100 Limbum, Kambu 157 000 0,3
Bafia, Bekpak 99 800 1,0 Mada 36 600 88,0
Bali, Mungaka 108 000 1,0 Mafa, Matakam 293 000 83,0
Bamileke- 217 000 0,2 Majera 610 10,0
Bamenjou(Ghomala)
Bamileke-Fefe, Bafang 267 000 0,5 Makaa, North(Byep) 17 200 15,0
Bana, Baza 24 300 88,0 Makaa, South 150 000 15,0
Banana, Mussei 39 300 10,0 Mambila, Mambere 47 100 40,0
Bata, Gbwata 10 700 80,0 Mandara, Wandala 50 700 98,0
Baya, Gbaya 287 000 14,0 Mangbai, Mambai 10 200 20,0
Buduma 340 100,0 Manja, Mandja(Manza) 8 720 6,0
Buwal 9 050 88,0 Masa, Masana 222 000 45,0
Cameroonian Creole 1 155 000 10,0 Maslam 290 40,0
Cameroonian Creole, 1 169 000 10,0 Matal, Muktile 38 800 15,0
Detribalized
Chamba Leko, Samba Leko 37 400 45,0 Mazagway 23 900 92,0
Cuvok 10 500 40,0% Mbedam 7 760 20,0
Daba, Daba Kola 25 700 91,0 Mboku, Mbuko 16 500 40,0
Dek 3 860 65,0 Mbum, Wuna 60 600 65,0
Dghwede 3 490 50,0 Mefele 14 000 20,0
Dii, Yag Dii 101 000 15,0 Mere(Merey) 21 600 65,0
Dowayayo, 35 700 5,0 Mofu, North 59 300 52,0
Namshi(Doyayo)
Dugun, Saa 9 900 20,0 Mofu, South(Mofu-Gudur) 82 800 20,0
Dugwor 6 470 45,0 Molokwo, Molko 13 700 82,0
Duupa, Nduupa 8 310 40,0 Mousgoum, Mulwi 133 000 60,0
Ewondo, Beti 1 493 000 0,5 Mpade 19 600 40,0
Fali of Jibu, Ziziliveken 3 550 97,0 Mubako, Mumbake(Nyong) 31 400 40,0
Fali, North 34 500 96,0 Mum, Bamun 464 000 90,0
Fali, South 43 100 88,0 Mumuye 10 300 15,0
Fang, Ntum 132 000 1,0 Mundang, Lere 96 400 40,0
Fulani, Adamawa 1 711 000 98,6 Muyang, Myau 32 300 78,0
Fulbe-Gey 2 990 95,0 Ndemli, Bayong 8 250 50,0
Fulbe-Mbororo 162 000 99,0 Ndreme, Pelasla(Vame) 13 700 20,0
Gavar, Gouwar 9 050 88,0 Ngoshe Sama, Ngossi(Gvoko) 1 320 25,0
Gbaya, Mbadomo 24 800 15,0 Nimbari, Nyamnyam 180 40,0
Gbaya-Mum 5 230 5,0 Njen, Nzin 2 280 82,0
Gidar 116 000 70,0 Nkom, Kom 260 000 0,5
Gimme, Kompara 6 600 65,0 Nso, Nsaw(Lamnso') 236 000 0,5
Gimnime, Kadam 6 240 75,0 Nzanyi, Jeng 18 700 80,0
Giziga, North 43 100 5,0 Pana 4 130 30,0
Giziga, South 99 800 35,0 Peve, Lame 7 930 15,0
Glavda, Guelebda 6 240 20,0 Podoko(Parkwa) 47 100 30,0
Gude, Cheke 60 400 45,0 Sama, Samba Daka 21 200 40,0
Guduf, Gudupe 3 860 40,0 Sara Ngambai 10 600 25,0
204
Gulfe(Malgbe) 6880 50,0 Sharwa 6 730 99,0
Hausa 287 000 100 Suga, Baghap 19 800 13,0
Hide, Xedi 32 300 70,0 Terki, Teleki(Tsuvan) 3 040 96,0
Hina 15 200 75,0 Tigon Mbembe, Tikun 77 600 5,0
Hya 1 190 30,0 Tikar, Twumwu 44 100 65,0
Jimi 7 850 70,0 Tuburi, Tupuri 224 000 15,0
Jina 1 840 30,0 Vemgo-Mabas, Mabas 10 200 55,0
Kabba-Laka 6 240 5,0 Vere, Verre(Mom Jango) 8 720 15,0
Kamwe, Higi 7 470 20,0 Vute, Wute 28 300 30,0
Kanuri, Yerwa, Beriberi 122 000 100,0 Wawa 4 990 91,0
Kapsiki, Psikye 87 300 50,0 Widekum, Menemo- 194 000 5,0
Karang-Pandama, Sakpu 28 300 40,0 Mogamo(Meta)
Wodaabe 20 000 100
Kari, Karre 5 890 65,0 Woko, Longa(Longto) 5 170 60,0
Kera 9 970 45,0 Wom 29 400 40,0
Kolbila, Kolena 3 540 60,0 Wuzlam, Uzam 22 600 65,0
Konja, Kwanji 33 200 45,0 Yamba, Mbubem 53 700 5,0
Kotoko-Kuseri, Mser 610 90,0 Zulgo-Gemzek 39 900 30,0
In 2005, the overview of the religious composition of the population finally appears in
Cameroon's statistics. According to the 2005 census, 20.9% of the total of 17 463 836 Cameroonians,
or more precisely 3.6 milion people were registered as the followers of Islam.

PERCENTAGE IN TOTAL POPULATION

PROTESTANTS
NO RELIGION
CHRISTIANS
ORTHODOX
CATHOLICS
RELIGIONS
TOTAL
ANIMISTS
MUSLIMS
OTHER
OTHER
PROVINCE
POPULATION
ADAMAOUA 884 289 7,5 0,2 18,7 1,4 71,5 0,3 0,4 0,1
CENTRE 3 098 044 65,4 0,4 21,4 4,4 5,3 0,4 1,0 1,7
EST 771 755 42,4 0,3 30,3 5,6 17,1 0,4 2,3 1,6
EXTREME NORD 3 111 792 16,8 0,5 15,1 1,4 42,7 20,1 0,6 2,6
LITTORAL 2 510 263 52,0 0,5 28,4 5,7 5,6 1,0 1,7 5,1
NORD 1 687 959 26,7 0,2 18,5 1,8 40,7 8,9 0,8 2,2
NORD OUEST 1 728 953 35,6 0,6 49,3 3,1 9,3 0,2 0,6 1,3
OUEST 1 720 047 34,7 0,3 22,6 1,6 21,2 8,1 0,6 10,9
SUD 634 655 39,0 1,3 49,1 4,4 3,8 0,3 1,2 1,0
SUD-OUEST 1 316 079 41,4 1,2 38,5 14,1 1,0 0,6 1,2 2,0
TOTAL CAMEROON 17 463 836 38,4 0,5 26,3 4,0 20,9 5,6 1,0 3,2
205
206
CAPE VERDE
Muslim community of Cape Verde was created by immigration from continental, or more
precisely, Western Africa, especially from Guinea-Bissau and Senegal. Muslim immigration of a more
massive character goes back only few years. The population of Cape Verde is traditionally Christian
Catholic – 77.3%. According to the 2010 census, 1.79% of 491 875 people were registered as
Muslims. All people over the age of 15, whose number at Cape Verde according to results of the
mentioned census was 336 242, out of which 6 008 Muslims, had a right to declare their religious
affiliation. According to some current estimates, Muslims’ share in the total population goes up to
2.8%.
CENTRAL AFRICAN REPUBLIC

With the exception of the 1960 demographic survey, there were no official statistics on
religious composition of the population of this country until the results of the 2003 census. Quality
and reliability of the 1960 survey is questionable since the number of Muslims is presented as very
low. Namely, of 622 690 inhabitants, only 15 710 were registered as the people of Islamic confession.
Assumptions on the number of Muslims varied considerably in the past. In older sources, Muslims’
share in the population was often presented with 3% to 6%. Recent reports, such as those from the
CIA or Britannica, present the size of the Muslim population of this country with 15% to 16% and
even with 20-22%. According to first results of the 2003 census, out of 3 895 139 people, 10.29% or
400 962 people declared themselves as Muslims.

PROTESTANTS 2 004 583
CATHOLICS 1 122 899
MUSLIMS 400 962
NO RELIGION 136 850
UNDECLARED 58 403
TOTAL 3 895 139
The census results also offer insight into distribution of the population of Islamic confession
by smaller administrative units, or more precisely, sub prefectures, which greatly increased the
knowledge on geographical distribution of this population in the country. Traditional conversance of
Muslim areas would come down to the fact that the majority of population in the north of the
country are Muslims and that in the far east there are their scattered communities.
207
TABLE 2: MUSLIM POPULATION BY SUBPREFECTURE

SUBPREFECTURE MUSLIMS SUBPREFECTURE MUSLIMS
BIMBO 219 569 8 778 4,0 MALA 14 193 94 0,7
DAMARA 28 550 1 544 5,4 NDJOUKOU 28 492 827 2,9
BOGANGOLO 7 358 177 2,4 KAGA-BANDORO 96 655 2210 2,3
BOALI 24 397 2 697 11,1 MBRES 21 161 255 1,2
BOSSEMBELE 32 903 3 550 10,8 BAMBARI 117 226 11164 9,5
YALOKE 43 949 7 840 17,8 BAKALA 8 182 80 1,0
MBAIKI 139 379 5 889 4,2 GRIMARI 38 399 1316 3,4
MONGOUMBA 20 992 666 3,2 KOUANGO 70 638 3908 5,5
BODA 47 256 6 148 13,0 IPPY 42 265 3136 7,4
BOGANANGONE 26 564 4 774 18,0 NDELE 36 533 18985 52,0
BOGANDA 12 684 1 688 13,3 BAMINGUI 6 696 128 1,9
BERBERATI 138 423 19 146 13,8 BRIA 70 072 13649 19,5
GAMBOULA 29 665 3 908 13,2 OUADDA 15 302 6 890 45,0
CARNOT 92 717 15 392 16,6 YALINGA 4 942 668 13,5
AMADA-GAZA 17 176 3 002 17,5 BIRAO 48 322 42 173 87,3
SOSSO-NAKOMBO 13 135 651 5,0 OUANDA-DJALLE 3 933 2 557 65,0
DEDE-MOKOUBA 19 827 479 2,4 MOBAYE 58 852 2 492 4,2
GADZI 53 852 10 620 19,7 ALINDAO 65 346 6 402 9,8
BOUAR 122 874 20 152 16,4 KEMBE 37 484 4 211 11,2
BAORO 35 817 7 881 22,0 MINGALA 28 288 2 099 7,4
BABOUA 52 691 9 272 17,6 ZANGBA 36216 3 116 8,6
ABBA 22 284 1 657 7,4 SATEMA 22 964 180 0,8
NOLA 80 207 8 434 10,5 BANGASSOU 64 933 2 710 4,2
BAMBIO 11 067 409 3,7 OUANGO 42 806 542 1,3
BAYANGA 9 800 246 2,5 GAMBO 20 426 582 2,8
BOZOUM 52 399 7 908 15,1 RAFAI 14 269 699 4,9
BOCARANGA 81 078 17 372 21,4 BAKOUMA 21 574 2 873 13,3
KOUI 29 617 12 440 42,0 OBO 32 918 2 132 6,5
PAOUA 158 628 8 477 5,3 BAMBOUTI 712 93 13,1
NGAOUNDAYE 90 758 4 882 5,4 ZEMIO 22124 1 549 7,0
BOSSEMPTELE 18 026 5 241 29,1 DJEMAH 1 847 3 0,2
BOSSANGOA 124 450 3 628 2,9 1er Arrondissement 11 666 740 6,3
NANA-BAKASSA 46 252 720 1,6 2e Arrondissement 65 403 2 253 3,4
MARKOUNDA 18 196 81 0,4 3e Arrondissement 98 144 30 710 31,3
NANGA-BOGUILA 22 170 180 0,8 4e Arrondissement 99 758 1 969 2,0
BOUCA 54 840 836 1,5 5e Arrondissement 135 003 11 163 8,3
BATANGAFO 63 014 1230 2,0 6e Arrondissement 85 571 1 515 1,8
KABO 40 299 1 743 4,3 7e Arrondissement 47 123 703 1,5
SIBUT 39 837 1 257 3,2 8e Arrondissement 80 103 1 584 2,0
DEKOA 35 899 1 606 4,5 TOTAL 3 895 139 400 962 100,0
208
Significant percentage of Muslims in sub prefectures is evident in places with stronger
concentration of Islamic ethnic groups. This primarily relates to ethnicities described as Arabe-peulh
in the census (Arabs, Fulba, Hausa, Mbororo...), as well as to ethnic groups within Sara peoples such
as Runga, Yulu, Kara, and Gula. The existence of Muslim groups is evident among other ethnicities of
this country as well, but their number is much smaller.
TABLE 3: MUSLIM’S SHARE IN ETHNIC GROUPS ACCORDING TO THE 2003 CENSUS
ETHNIC GROUP, TOTAL ETHNIC GROUP, TOTAL

MUSLIMS MUSLIMS
NATIONALITY MEMBERS NATIONALITY MEMBERS
Haoussa/Musulman 234 064 215 401 Congolaise 1 990 162
Sara 310 675 79 265 Congolaise de RDC 27 177 807
Mboum 239 563 3 392 Soudanaise 15 824 1 310
Gbaya 1 110 186 29 292 Autre Afrique Central 320 95
Mandjia 371 302 5 960 Sénégalaise 1 574 1 267
Banda 869 134 14 190 Malienne 1 316 1 143
Ngbaka-Bantou 282 819 4 964 Nigériane 1 098 581
Yakoma-Sango 204 643 3 771 Autre Afrique de l'Ouest 987 524
Zande/Nzakara 119 991 1 433 Autre Afrique 679 259
Autres ethnies locales 76 057 20 757 Française 839 40
Ethnies non centrafricaines 4 978 2 438 Autre Europe 371 24
Camerounaise 3 391 1 148 Libanaise 209 140
Tchadienne 15 545 12 476 Autres nationalités 406 122
There were difficulties in conducting of the 2003 census in the north of the country,
specifically in areas dominated by Muslims. This was due to the war activities that continue here for
many years. A vast part of the territory is outside the reach of the central government. At the same
time, movements of the population were common so the census did not include many inhabitants of
these areas, Muslims that is. It is assumed that many Muslims didn't respond to the question
concerning their religious affiliation exactly due to strained relations between the government and
Muslim rebels. Because of this, it wouldn't be wrong to assume that Muslims’ share in the population
of this country was much higher than it was presented by the census, and thus the estimates that
show their share as 15% are not be ruled out. Estimates offered in many Islamic sources according to
which Muslims here constitute even 55% of the population are totally unfounded.
209
TABLE 4: MUSLIM POPULATION BY MOTHER TONGUE –
THE 2003 CENSUS
TOTAL TOTAL
LINGUISTIC GROUP MUSLIMS LINGUISTIC GROUP MUSLIMS
MEMBERS MEMBERS
Arabe 67 680 62889 Séré 127
Haoussa 14 520 13589 Yaka 39011 528
Fulfuldé 457 092 108285 Kpatili 5674 29
Fulata 12 810 11849 Banda 281501 4128
Peulh 1 934 1524 Ka 78
Mbororo 22 541 21279 Ndi 144 4
Runga 30 820 28525 Banda-banda 3853 66
Binga 406 87 Baba 97 1
Yulu 7 601 5318 Dakpa 7583 31
Yamegi 409 59 Gbi 2943 8
Barar 481 34 Yanguéré 3851 126
Irri 168 19 Langbassi 33467 203
Kresh 6 905 51 Langba 18470 63
Sara 39 217 7151 Ngbougou 72791 346
Ngama 9 087 114 Bidjori 43
Talé 38 424 240 Pomo 25
Karé 59 367 611 Bonzio 48
Pana 57 859 412 Bamitaba 11
Mboum 20 705 225 Bobongo 2726 92
Gbaya 424 933 10476 Kpala 31 2
Kara 6 524 363 Aka 1546 6
Bokoto 11 458 418 Bobangui 542 8
Lay 256 14 Kari 23 4
Buli 2 624 47 Bodo 46
Bokaré 2 804 26 Mondjombo 51 10
Suma 42 181 283 Ngbaka-mabo 7 724 85
Gbanou 21 838 404 Gbanziri 5 710 73
Budigiri 587 63 Boraka 1 363 10
Gbaguiri 598 52 Issongo 9 839 125
Gbadok 256 15 Mbimou 18 307 465
Tongo 274 11 Sango riverain 12 446 316
Bouar 15 3 Ngbandjiri 533 23
Boda 81 5 Yakoma 67 750 849
Mboundjia 119 2 Langue nationale (sango parlé) 1140 781 84 870
Kaka 6 531 128 Zandé 64 958 708
Mandjia 144 246 1736 Nzakara 37 942 299
Ngbaka-mandjia 3 656 51 Autres langues locales 56 755 6 209
Ngbaka-minaguendé 455 18 Langues non centrafricaines 301 954 15 785
Ali 5 650 57 Non déclaré 168 455 9 005
Boffi 2 823 50 TOTAL 3 951 39 400 962
210
211
CHAD
Chad is one of the African countries with a slight Muslim majority in the population. The
older statistics on the religious composition of Chad are very scarce. The first information on the
number of Muslims in this country is available from the 1964 census results. According to this census,
1 035 450 people or 41.02% of the total of 2 524 370 people stated Islam as their religion.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION BY PREFECTURE

ACCORDING TO RESULTS OF THE 1964 CENSUS
RELIGIONS TOTAL
PREFECTURE
CATHOLICS PROTESTANTS MUSLIMS ANIMISTS OTHERS PREFECTURES
BILTINE 140 68 690 110 68 940
OUADDAI 840 730 235 680 130 2 470 239 850
SALAMAT 40 100 83 690 40 83 870
BATHA 230 50 156 010 30 100 156 420
CHARI-BAGUIRMI 2 750 1 010 274 700 23 280 100 301 840
GUERA 260 380 145 880 12 300 400 159 220
TOTAL NORD 4 260 2 270 964 650 35 780 3 180 1 010 140
MOYEN CHARI 102 680 48 000 13 840 209 060 10 373 590
LOGONE ORIENTAL 118 930 78 320 3 680 35 180 70 236 180
LOGONE OCCIDENTAL 109 390 58 470 7 130 14 460 940 190 390
TANDJILE 110 310 28 960 3 860 83 560 880 227 570
MAYO KEBBI 49 400 25 350 42 290 363 890 5 570 486 500
TOTAL SUD 490 710 239 100 70 800 706 150 7 470 1 514 230
TOTAL RELIGIONS 494 970 241 370 1 035 450 741 930 10 650 2 524 370
TABLE 2: DISTRIBUTION OF RELIGIONS BY ETHNIC GROUP

ETHNIC GROUP CATHOLICS PROTESTANTS MUSLIMS ANIMISTS OTHERS

GROUPES ETHNIQUES DU NORD
B.e.t. et du Kanem 47 630 20
Bas chari et du Baguirmi 120 70 72 920 5 520 20
Fitri 60 112 510 3 890 80
Lac iro et de Melfi 40 220 19 100 7 900 80
Hadjarai 160 260 82 740 6 450 260
Ouaddaien 50 70 391 970 490 2 540
Arabe 40 220 800 1 070 80
GROUPES ETHNIQUES DU SUD
Ethnies de l,ouest 76 450 27 610 22 380 397 520 4 530
Ethnies de la region de Lai 48 790 14 300 1 510 47 640 360
Ethnies du sud Logone 17 890 43 450 190 12 200
Sara 343 900 143 820 16 890 250 280 2 590
OTHER 7 510 11 530 46 810 8 950 110
212
All subsequent estimates coming in the following years showed the number of Muslims in
Chad as much higher than it was presented by the 1964 census. Already in 1978, new data appears
according to which Muslims have a share of 50% in the population. On the other hand, in some
sources their percentage in the total population was presented with incredibly low 35% and most
often with 44-47%. The 1993 census dispersed all speculations and offered a concrete insight in the
religious composition of the population of this country. According to results of this census, 53.12% of
all inhabitants of Chad declared themselves as Muslims.

RELIGION THE 1993 CENSUS

MUSLIMS 3 335 869
CATHOLICS 1 260 512
PROTESTANTS 891 484
ANIMISTS 456 064
NO RELIGION 193 109
UNKNOWN 23 058
TOTAL 6 193 538
TABLE 4: DISTRIBUTION OF RELIGIONS BY ETHNIC GROUP

RELIGION
ETHNIC GROUP
ANIMISTS CATHOLICS MUSLIMS PROTESTANTS OTHERS NO RELIGION UNKNOWN TOTAL
ARABS 1 211 843 755 394 414 97 676 3 139 761 774
BAGUIRMI 10 717 5 708 66 473 2 172 343 6 299 364 92 076
FITRI-BATHA 463 221 286 466 106 12 268 1 358 288 894
GORANE 699 415 385 370 270 99 185 1 750 388 788
HADJARAI 15 806 4 142 383 477 4 048 607 3 915 1 924 413 919
KANEM-BORNOU 836 427 552 711 183 28 525 1 765 556 475
LAC IRO 1 332 1 144 28 147 1 183 159 1 435 145 33 545
MAYO KEBBI 302 985 151 585 44 307 155 620 3 912 53 178 2 240 713 827
OUADDAI 1 014 466 537 009 167 22 363 2 242 541 282
PEUL 481 266 149 927 175 11 254 569 151 683
SARA 89 680 890 490 28 333 571 373 25 293 104 969 4 628 1 714 766
TANDJILE 27 830 196 470 8 153 145 318 2 504 19 319 1 285 400 879
OTHER
ETHNICITIES 863 1 098 26 909 986 44 220 125 30 245
HALF-CASTE 70 258 44 291 137 8 43 187 44 994
FOREIGNERS 938 5 579 27 411 8 418 272 1 068 228 43 914
UNKNOWN 1 139 1 400 11 491 914 32 392 1 109 16 447
TOTAL 456 064 1 260 512 3 335 869 891 484 33 442 193 109 23 058 6 193 538
At the moment, it is widely accepted that Muslims in Chad constitute 53.1% of the total
population. It is likely that their percentage is somewhat higher, maybe around 55%, and this will
best be seen after the publishing of the 2009 census results.
213
PREFECTURE TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS % CHRISTIANS % ANIMISTS %

BATHA 288 458 98,9 0,5 0,2
BORKOU 73 185 95,0 3,5 0,2
BILTINE 184 807 99,2 0,3 0,2
ÇHARI BAGUIRMI 720 941 88,5 9,2 1,1
GUERA 306 253 89,6 3,2 5,2
KANEM 279 927 98,9 0,5 0,2
LAC 252 932 98,2 1,4 0,1
LOGONE OCCIDENTAL 455 489 5,2 92,6 ?
LOGONE ORIENTAL 441 064 4,4 92,4 ?
MAYO KEBBI 825 158 12,9 42,4 37,0
MOYEN CHARI 738 595 10,9 61,6 11,6
OUADDAI 543 900 98,7 0,6 0,2
SALAMAT 184 403 97,2 1,7 0,4
TANDJILE 453 854 7,4 81,9 6,3
NDJAMENA URBAIN 530 965 72,7 24,9 ?
214
GAMBIA
Gambia is a predominantly Muslims West African country, or in other words, about 95% of
the total population confesses Islam. Sources which state that Muslims hold a share of 90% in the
population of Gambia are unfounded, and this was refuted several times during every census.
Gambian Muslims are almost exclusively Sunnis of Maliki madhhab. Most of them also follow one of
the Sufi tariqats of which Tijani is especially prominent.
TABLE 1: POPULATION OF GAMBIA BY RELIGION

FROM 1983 – 2003
THE 1983 CENSUS THE 1993 CENSUS THE 2003 CENSUS

RELIGION
POPULATION % POPULATION % POPULATION %
MUSLIMS 599 124 95,07 986 009 95,00 1 298 165 95,41
CHRISTIANS 25 079 3,98 41 931 4,04 57 867 4,25
TRADITIONAL REL. 1 747 0,28 836 0,08 348 0,03
OTHERS 356 0,06 600 0,06 810 0,06
UNKWNON 3 887 0,62 8 505 0,82 3 491 0,26
TOTAL 630 193 100 1 037 881 100 1 360 681 100

TOTAL MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS TRADITIONAL OTHERS UNKNOWN

THE GAMBIA 1 360 681 1 298 165 57 867 348 810 3 491
BANJUL 35 061 32 839 1 997 14 64 147
KANIFING 322 735 291 523 28 693 131 464 1 924
BRIKAMA 389 594 367 059 21 665 154 111 605
MANSAKONKO 72 167 71 341 712 7 17 90
KEREWAN 172 835 170 314 2 235 25 22 239
KUNTAUR 78 491 77 809 593 5 5 79
JANJANBURAY 107 212 105 925 1 106 6 39 136
BASSE 182 586 181 355 866 6 88 271
GHANA
The history of enumeration of population in Ghana dates back to 1891. Statistics related to
Muslim population always caused confusion, at least while censuses were conducted by the British
authorities. Variations that appear in census results show that the methodology of identification of
individuals as Muslims depended on current political mood of the British towards the Muslim
community. It is obvious that in the earlier censuses, those who displayed some of the characteristics
that could be related to this religion were considered to be followers of Islam. In 1911, even
superficially Islamized people were registered as Muslims, thus for example, in Tamale district area,
out of 63 976 people, there were 32 463 Muslims, while, during the next census in this same area in
1921, due to a different methodology applied, there were only 7 728 of 93 944 people registered as
Muslims. In 1911, there were 37 000 Muslims living in south Ghana. According to the 1921 census,
because of the new methods applied, their number was presented as only 20 919. The 1931 census
apparently designated as Muslims only such persons who could be considered as fully Islamized. Only
215
54 662 followers of this religion were registered in the whole Ghana area and their share in the total
population of 3 457 282 was only 1.58%. Of this number, only little over 10 000 people were
recorded in the Northern Province. The British conducted the last census in Ghana area in 1948.
According to published results, 4% of the total of 4 501 218 people were recorded as people of
Islamic confession. About 12.1% or 814 000 people in the population of 6 726 820 declared
themselves as Muslims, according to results of the first census conducted after the independence of
Ghana in 1957.

RELIGION %
CHRISTIANS 42,8
TRADITIONAL 38,2
MUSLIMS 12,1
NO RELIGION 6,8
OTHERS 0,1
It is interesting to note that the literature lays out statistics on directions followed by
Muslims as a part of the 1960 census results. Thus 235 500 people declared that they belong to Tijani
tariqat, 175 620 declared to be following Ahmadi sect and 19 890 declared that they are practicing
Shaf'i madhhab. The table that shows religious affiliation within selected ethnic groups is very
interesting. If a detail from the 1960 census results is compared to census from the year 2000, it
shows significant oscillations in regards to Islamization of certain peoples.
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION BY ETHNIC GROUP

LANGUAGE, ETHNIC, TOTAL PERCENTAGE SHARE

TRIBAL GROUP MEMBERS CHRISTIANS % MUSLIMS % TRADITIONAL % OTHERS %
AKAN 2 964 580 62,7 4,3 25,4 7,6
Anyi-Bawle: 280 950 54,1 5,3 35,2 5,4
Aowin 16 470
BowIe 1 030 38,4 11,7 45,7 4,2
Kyokosi (Chokosil 14 090
Sahwi (Sefwil 71 240 61,1 2,4 30,6 5,9
Nzema: 81,0 0,9 8,3 9,8
Ahanta 65 230 57,6 0,6 14,3 27,5
Evalue 1 090
92,3 1,0 5,4 1,3
Nzema 111 800
Twi-Fante (Fante): 757 550 65,2 8,8 17,5 8,5
Agona 49 080 72,3 2,0 14,5 11,2
Fante 708 470 64,7 9,3 17,7 8,3
Twi-Fante (Twi): 1 926 080 60,3 2,8 29,6 7,3
Ahafo 17 910
58,3 3,1 30,1 8,5
Asante 895 360
Asen 43 590 72,4 7,7 9,4 10,5
Akuapem 144 790 70,2 0,6 23,9 5,3
Akyem Abuakwa 114 220
76,0 0,4 14,9
Akyem Bosome 12 140 8,7
216
Akyem Kotoku 45 550
Akyem (Ostali 31 910
Banda
320 240 43,2 5,9 47,8 3,1
Baron
Dankyira 33 460 77,0 0,4 16,5 6,1
Kwawu (Kwahul 131 970 59,9 0,2 28,5 11,4
Wasa 94 260 72,9 1,6 21,4 4,1
Akwamu 14 070
59,5 1,1 38,0 1,4
Ostali 26 610
CENTRAL TOGO 56 740 71,4 1,6 26,7 0,3
Adele 2 900
Akpafu 5 370
Akposo 1 780
Avatime 6 920
Bowli 3 280
Buem 14 900
Likpe 7 140
Logba 2 090
Lolobi 2 860
Ntrubu 2 980
Nyangbo 1 940
Santrokofi 3 230
Tafi 1 350
EWE 876 230 48,3 0,4 46,1 6,2
Ewe 872 860
Fon 3 370
FULANI 25 050 0,5 91,7 7,3 0,5
GA ADANGBE 560 370 54,5 1,5 35,2 8,8
Adangbe: 237 440 42,9 1,2 46,5 9,4
Ada 53 530 23,0 1,1 69,8 7,1
Krobo 162 940 47,0 1,0 42,3 9,7
Shai 20 970 44,5 2,3 43,1 10,1
Ga: 322 930 69,2 1,6 21,4 7,8
Ga 236 210
Ostali 86 720
GRUSI 148 480 6,1 14,2 70,8 9,9%
Kasena 37 030 2,4 0,6 84,1 12,9%
Sisala 59 210 6,5 15,0 73,3 6,2
Mo 8 830
Vagala 2 230 8,5 20,7 61,7 9,
Ostali 41 180
GUAN 251 810 42,3 9,1 41,9 6,7
Anum-Boso 18 340
Larte 22 330 56,9 0,7 31,1 11,3
Kyerepon (Cherepong) 33 780
Gongya (Gonia) 62 700 2,1 43,7 53,6 0,6
Atwode 3 170
Awutu 21 160
Efutu 33 870
Krakye (Krachi) 14 140 44,4 1,2 52,9 1,5
Nkonya 11 050
Ntwumuru (Nchurnuru) 13 500
Ostali 17 770
GURMA 237 780 2,0 20,9 71,7 5,4
Konkomba 110 150 1,4 0,3 96,3 2,0
217
Kyamba (Tchamba) 48 720 3,5 37,7 50,3 8,5
Pilapila 24 790 0,0 92,3 3,2 4,5
Bimoba 32 270
Ostali 21 850 2,9 14,3 72,7 10,1
HAUSA 61 730 0,9 98,0 0,5 0,6
IBO 14 050 87, 6,5 4,5 1,1
LOBI 37 550 2,2 0,2 90,9 6,7
MANDE 90 870 1,7 56,2 35,3 6,8
Busanga 56 690 2,0 38,1 51,9 7,2
Ostali 34 180 1,3 83,7 8,8 6,2
MOLE DAGBANI 1 072 370 7,4 21,9 63,9 6,8
Builsa (Kangyaga} 62 620 3,9 1,1 88,3 6,7
Dagaba (Dagarte) 201 680 28,8 3,0 62,6 5,6
Dagomba 217 640
0,5 53,0 42,3 4,2
Nanumba 13 700
Frafra 138 370 3,1 2,8 79,3 14,8
Kusasi 121 610 4,7 3,8 78,4 13,1
Mamprusi 58 710 0,8 11,6 86,0 1,6
Mosi 106 140 2,7 70,5 19,4 7,4
Nankansi/Gurense 55 130 7,7 0,0 92,3 0,0
Namnan 16 500
Talensi 32 780
1,4 23,2 73,6 1,8
Walba (Wala) 47 200
Ostali 290
SONGHAI 35 930 0,2 93,8 3,8 2,2
TEM( KOTOKOLI) 51 020 0,0 96,6 3,3 0,1
YORUBA 109 090 32,5 62,0 3,9
1,6
KRU 6 500
37,2 22,5 32,7 7,6
OTHER TRIBES 110 700
By the year 1984, Muslims’ share in the population of Ghana increased to 15%. About
1 845 000 of 12 296 000 Ghanaians declared themselves as followers of the Islamic faith. Muslims
increased in numbers considerably during the inter-census period from 1984 to 2000, and their share
in the total population had risen to 15.89%.

PENTECOSTALS 4 551 597
CATHOLICS 2 864 387
OTHER CHRISTIANS 2 085 735
MUSLIMS 3 004 794
TRADITIONAL REL. 1 604 925
TOTAL 18 912 079
Thanks to private contacts, we are able to present some very useful statistics from
the year 2000 census, which were not published on the Internet. Numerical strength of people in
smaller administrative units who in the year 2000 declared themselves as followers of Islam and their
representation within ethnic groups residing in this country are presented in tables.
218
TABLE 4: PERCENTAGE OF MUSLIMS BY DISTRICT

PROVINCE/ DISTRICT POPULATION MUSLIMS % PROVINCE/ DISTRICT POPULATION MUSLIMS %
Western 1 924 577 164 394 8,54 Ashanti 3 612 950 477 214 13,21
Jomoro 111 348 7 020 6,3 Atwima 237 610 31 364 13,2
Nzema East 142 871 10 495 7,35 Amansie West 108 726 6 442 5,92
Ahanta West 95 140 3 121 3,28 Amansie East 225 309 10 625 4,72
Shama - Ahanta East 369 166 32 861 8,9 Adansi West 238 440 24 802 10,4
Mpohor - Wassa 122 595 9 215 7,52 Adansi East 129 308 9 515 7,36
Wassa West 232 699 19 883 8,54 Ashanti Akim South 96 868 8 990 9,28
Wassa Amenefi 234 384 16661 7,11 Ashanti Akim North 126 477 11 170 8,83
Aowin - Suaman 119 133 12 431 10,43 Ejisu/Juaben 124 176 10 030 8,08
Juabeso - Bia 245 035 30 473 12,44 Bosomtwi 146 028 6 843 4,69
Sefwi Wiawso 148 950 15 005 10,07 Kumasi 1 170 270 187 136 15,99
Bibiani 103 256 7 229 7 Afigya/Kwabre 164 668 19 565 11,88
Central 1 593 823 147 166 9,23 Afigya Sekyere 119 093 20 230 16,99
Kommenda 112 437 6 959 6,19 Sekyere East 157 396 18 966 12,05
Cape Coast 118 106 13 366 11,32 Sekyere West 143 206 19 520 13,63
Abura 90 093 4 597 5,1 Ejura/Sekyedu 81 115 31 776 39,1
Mfantsiman 152 855 16 153 10,57 Offinso 138 676 26 772 19,31
Gomoa 194 792 15 810 8,12 Ahafo Ano South 133 632 19 990 14,96
Awutu 169 972 16 939 9,97 Ahafo Ano North 71 952 13 478 18,73
Agona 158 955 18 593 11,7 Brong Ahafo 1 815 408 292 840 16,13
Asikuma 89 395 10 531 11,78 Asunafo 174 026 24 801 14,25
Ajumako 91 965 9 259 10,07 Asutifi 84 485 14 571 17,25
Assin 196 457 17 543 8,93 Tanoso 123 404 17 319 14,03
Twifo 110 352 8 456 7,66 Sunyani 179 165 20 143 11,24
Upper Denkyira 108 444 8 960 8,26 Dormaa 150 299 16 227 10,08
Greater Accra 2 905 726 295 759 10,18 Jaman 148 327 17 846 12,03
Accra 1 658 937 201 724 12,16 Berekum 93 235 5 680 6,09
Ga 550 468 43 479 7,9 Wenchi 166 641 33 328 20
Tema 506 400 42 673 8,43 Techiman 174 600 36 172 20,72
Dangbe West 96 809 5 426 5,6 Nkoranza 128 960 14 946 11,59
Dangbe East 93 112 2 457 2,64 Kintampo 146 770 43 543 29,67
Volta 1 635 421 83 350 5,1 Atebubu 163 330 39 867 24,41
South Tongu 64 811 962 1,48 Sene 82 166 8 397 10,22
Keta 133 661 1 074 0,8 Northern 1 820 806 1 022 331 56,15
Ketu 237 261 4 468 1,88 Bole 127 147 30 095 23,67
Akatsi 93 477 1 939 2,07 West Gonja 139 329 97 467 69,95
North Tongu 130 388 3 480 2,67 Wast Gonja 174 500 60 830 34,86
Ho 235 331 5 295 2,25 Nanumba 144 278 44 866 31,1
Hohoe 153 047 8 168 5,34 Sabsugu-Tatale 79 201 21 284 26,87
219
Kpandu 112 961 2 624 2,32 Chereponi-Saboba 93 847 23 951 25,52
Jasikan 111 285 11 446 10,29 Yendi 130 504 83 597 64,06
Kadjebi 51 998 14 780 28,42 Gushiegu-Karaga 125 430 88 011 70,17
Nkwanta 151 276 14 893 9,84 Savelugu-Nanton 89 968 82 714 91,94
Krachi 159 925 14 221 8,89 Tamale 293 881 246 937 84,03
Eastern 2 106 696 128 407 6,1 Tolon-Kumbungu 132 833 112 627 84,79
Birim North 123 462 7 774 6,3 West Mamprusi 115 025 76 728 66,71
Birim South 179 349 13 932 7,77 East Mamprusi 174 863 53 224 30,44
West Akim 154 161 14 097 9,14 Upper East 920 089 207 434 22,54
Kwaebibirem 179 209 13 259 7,4 Builsa 75 375 2 563 3,4
Suhum 166 472 9 425 5,66 Kassena-Nankani 149 491 9 430 6,31
East Akim 190 347 11 549 6,07 Bongo 77 885 4 970 6,38
Fanteakwa 86 154 4 727 5,49 Bolgatanga 228 815 19 750 8,63
New Juaben 136 768 12 848 9,39 Bawku West 80 606 13 406 16,63
Akwapim South 116 344 6 181 5,31 Bawku East 307 917 157 315 51,09
Akwapim North 104 753 2 161 2,06 Upper West 576 583 185 899 32,24
Yilo Krobo 86 043 2 440 2,84 Wa 224 066 99 552 44,43
Manya Krobo 154 301 5 523 3,58 Nadawili 82 716 10 279 12,43
Asugyaman 75 920 2 309 3,04 Sissala 85 442 59 857 70,06
Afram Plains 135 928 9 167 6,74 Jirapa-Lambussie 96 834 11 001 11,36
Kwahu South 217 485 13 015 5,98 Lawra 87 525 5 210 5,95
Ghana 18 912 079 3 004 794 15,89
TABLE 5: NUMBER OF MUSLIMS IN ETHNIC GROUPS –

YEAR 2000 CENSUS
ETHNIC GROUP TOTAL MUSLIMS ETHNIC GROUP TOTAL MUSLIMS

Akan nfd 140 425 10 446 Gurma 27 074 9 719
Agona 238 947 21 313 Bimoba 113 130 18 682
Ahafo 185 228 13 999 Kokomba 474 293 17 401
Ahanta 253 415 29 130 Kyamba 51 299 18 922
Akuapem 513 561 21 312 Pilapila 5 058 1 494
Akwamu 97 178 13 726 Salfalba 7 827 1 763
Akyem 600 282 42 349 Mole-Dagbani nfd 25 268 5 456
Aowin 109 946 10 275 Builsa(Kangyaga) 118 709 12 573
Asante 2578 829 82 097 Dagarte(Dagaba) 641 926 46 921
Asen (Assin) 147 114 14 068 Dagomba 746 924 674 178
Boron (Brong) 794 526 71 601 Kusasi 379 007 138 740
Chokosi 63 910 30 770 Mamprusi 200 393 138 558
Denkyira 89 963 3 855 Namnam Frafra 426 019 43 648
Evalue 25 839 1 480 Nankansi and Gur 93 337 5 852
Fante 1 723 573 127 467 Nanumba 78 812 46 433
Kwahu 329 241 6 678 Walba (Wala) 173 536 119 528
Nzema 207 474 9 972 Grusi nfd 68 640 18 497
Sefwi 211 334 6 784 Kasena (Paga) 116 141 19 407
Wasa 251 963 8 754 Mo 55 174 12 375
220
Ga-Dangme nfd 51 791 3 818 Sisala 165 535 116 521
Dangme 748 014 22 675 Vagala 41 684 9 591
Ga 587 412 31 600 Other Grusi 43 205 17 538
Ewe 2 212 113 34 478 Mande nfd 10 215 2 002
Guan nfd 41 652 1 829 Busanga 137 740 113 769
Akpafu, Lolobi 71 535 3 596 Wangara 45 488 36 571
Avatime,Nyongbo 29 343 1 539 Others 269 301 157 374
Awutu, Efutu 108 723 5 860 Total native Ghanaians 17 436 592 2 632 412
Kyerepon,Larteh 156 890 3 591 Naturalized 735 296 139 130
Gonja 211 703 183 035 West Africa 436 278 185 352
Nkkonya 25 599 2 212 Rest of Africa 169 982 30 094
Yefi, Ntwumuru 113 334 8 590 Non-Africans 133 931 17 806
TOTAL GHANA 18 912 079 3 004 794
All until the publication of the year 2000 census results on the national level, unofficial
sources have placed Muslims in different percentage categories from 12% to 16%, and even from
18% to 19%. According to the CIA World Factbook, up until the year 2000, it was assumed that
Muslims constituted around 30% of all Ghanaians. However, Muslims of Ghana are very critical of the
results of 2000 and 2010 censuses claiming that these are utterly unrealistic, at least when it comes
to their numerical strength. Sources with Islamic background mostly claim that the realistic
percentage of Muslims in the population of Ghana is 30%, and according to some sources, even 45%.
Judging by quality reports for the 2000 and 2010 censuses, we could say that they didn’t contain any
major irregularities. Nevertheless, 5% - 6% of Ghanaians did not state their religious affiliation, so it is
very possible that there are a lot of actual Muslims among them. The main indication leading to this
presumption is that there is an above-average and large number of illiterate and poor people present
within this statistical category. This goes for both followers of Islam and pagan religions. On the other
hand, social status and literacy in Christian population is on a much higher level. According to official
statistics based on the 2010 census results, Muslims’ share in the population of this country
increased to 17.62%. However, if we rely on the above mentioned demographic indications, it is very
likely that the actual percentage of members of this religion is close to 20%
TABLE 6: NUMBER OF MUSLIMS IN THE POPULATION BY REGION

ACCORDING TO THE 2010 CENSUS RESULTS
REGION TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS

Western 2 376 021 222 351
Central 2 201 863 190 719
Greater Accra 4 010 054 475 497
Volta 2 118 252 121 062
Eastern 2 633 154 175 579
Ashanti 4 780 380 728 741
Brong Ahafo 2 310 983 393 908
Northern 2 479 461 1 486 937
Upper East 1 046 545 283 188
Upper West 702 110 267 741
GHANA 24 658 823 4 345 723
221
RELIGION TOTAL MEMBERS

PENTECOSTALS 6 980 792
CATHOLICS 3 230 996
MUSLIMS 4 345 723
TRADITIONAL REL. 1 270 272
TOTAL 24 658 823
222
GUINEA
Even during the period of French colonial administration, it was clear that Islam is the religion
of the majority of population of Guinea. Estimates on the number of Muslims in total population
were presenting their percentage as 60-70% for a long time. The official information on the
confessional structure of the population of this West African country is available from the results of
the 1983 and 1996 censuses. In 1983, close to 87% of the population declared themselves as
Muslims. By 1996, judging by the official data, Muslims’ share in the total population dropped to
85.2%. Nevertheless, it is likely that the actual number stayed unchanged and it is possible that a
large number of actual Muslims was also among the persons who did not declare their religious
affiliation. Unfortunately, final results from 1983 and 1996 are not easily available and the sources
which rely exactly on these censuses offer two different versions of data related to these censuses.

VERSION 1 VERSION 2
RELIGION
TOTAL % TOTAL %
MUSLIMS 4 161 245 86,73 4 044 612 86,78
CATHOLICS 175 208 3,65 168 778 3,62
PROTESTANTS 32 846 0,68 31 391 0,67
ANGLICANS 1 819 0,04 1 752 0,04
ANIMISTS 219 345 4,57 213 402 4,58
NO RELIGION 201 018 4,19 194 519 4,17
OTHER RELIGIONS 3 252 0,07 3 109 0,07
UNKNOWN 3 245 0,07 3 019 0,07

PREFECTURE TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS % CHRISTIANS % ANIMISTS % OTHERS %

Région de Basse Guinée
Boffa 141 700 97,1 2,1 0,1% 0,7
Boké 225 200 96,0 2,9 1,1
Conakry 705 300 94,5 5,0 0,5
Coyah 134 200 98,8 1,0 0,2
Forécariah 116 500 98,9 1,0 0,1
Fria 70 400 96,7 3,1 0,2
Kindia 216 100 98,5 1,0 0,5
Télimélé 243 300 99,8 0,2
Région de Moyenne Guinée
Dalaba 132 800 99,3 0,5 0,2
Gaoual 135 700 99,6 0,3 0,1
Koubia 98 100 99,8 0,1 0,1
Koundara 94 200 80,6 5,0 6,2 8,2
Labé 253 200 99,6 0,4
Lélouma 138 500 99,9 0,1
Mali 210 900 99,8 0,2
Mamou 190 500 99,5 0,4 0,1
Pita 227 900 99,7 0,1 0,2
Tougué 113 300 99,8 0,1 0,1
Région de Haute Guinée
223
Dabola 98 000 99,3 0,5 0,2
Dinguiraye 133 500 99,1 0,3 0,6
Faranah 142 900 97,9 1,6 0,5
Kankan 229 900 98,4 1,4 0,2
Kérouané 106 900 98,8 0,9 0,3
Kouroussa 136 900 99,3 0,3 0,4
Mandiana 136 300 99,1 0,7 0,2
Siguiri 209 200 99,3 0,5 0,2
Région de Guinée Forestière
Beyla 161 300 91,2 1,4 1,5 5,9
Guéckédou 204 800 34,1 32,1 19,5 14,3
Kissidougou 183 200 56,4 30,5 1,5 11,6
Lola 106 700 19,4 4,4 35,9 40,3
Macenta 193 100 34,6 6,3 18,5 40,6
N'zérékoré 216 400 18,9 12,4 44,3 24,4
Yomou 74 400 13,0 14,6 63,7 8,7

VERSION 1 VERSION 2
RELIGION
TOTAL % TOTAL %
MUSLIMS 6 209 647 85,19 6 190 724 85,22
CHRISTIANS 478 870 6,57 477 147 6,57
ANIMISTS 141 956 1,95 141 582 1,95
OTHERS 28 891 0,40 28 447 0,39
NO RELIGION 292 006 4,01 290 899 4,00
UNKNOWN 137 459 1,89 135 844 1,87
Muslims form a dominant majority of population (over 90%) in all regions of Guinea.
Confessional heterogenity is only clearly visible in the forest belt area (Guinee Forestiere). However,
a relative Muslim majority in total population is noticeable here as well. According to the 1983
census, about 40% of people of this region confessed Islam, but by 1996, percentage of people who
confessed this religion rose to 46.2%.
TABLE 4: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION BY REGION

NO
TOTAL MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS ANIMISTS OTHERS UNKNOWN
REGION RELIGION
POPULATION
%
BASSE GUINEE 1 460 577 98,1 1,5 0,1 0,2 0,1
MOYENNE GUINEE 1 639 617 98,8 0,6 0,1 0,4
HAUTE GUINEE 1 407 734 99,1 0,7 0,1 0,1
GUNEE FORESTIERE 1 555 542 46,2 25,0 9,0 18,0 1,7 0,1
CONAKRY 1 092 936 95,5 4,2 0,1 0,1 0,1
224
The growth of Muslim population in Guinee Forestiere region is attributed to the intense
immigration from other parts of Guinea but also to increased Islamization of autochthonous
ethnicities of this area, which traditionally, until a few decades ago, exclusively belonged to
traditional African religions.
TABLE 5: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION WITHIN AUTOCHTONOUS ETHNICITIES OF GUINEE FORESTIERE

REGION
ACCORDING TO ESTIMATES FROM JOSHUA PROJECT IN THE EARLY 21st CENTURY
ETHNIC GROUP TOTAL MEMBERS ETHNIC RELIGIONS % ISLAM % CHRISTIANITY %
Kpelle 554 000 15,0 43,0 42,0
Kissi 453 000 54,0 13,0 33,0
Toma 205 000 58,5 25,5 16,0
Konyanka 203 000 20,0 80,0 0,0
Kono 131 000 61,0 30,0 9,0
Mann 102 000 84,0 12,0 4,0
Kuranko 87 000 68,3 29,7 2,0
Manya 64 000 0,0 100 0,0
Lele 40 000 50,0 45,0 5,0
Dan 1 000 45,0 25,0 30,0
Periodical surveys are conducted in Guinea and they serve as an inter-census informational
tool, which provides an insight into a demographic and health profile of the population of this
country. Depending on available funds, these surveys cover from several thousand to several
hundred thousand people. This research is carried out equally in all parts of Guinea. Since the surveys
contain information on religious affiliation, we can view them as an important factor in estimates on
the share that different religions hold in the population of this country. If we rely on these data, it is
not excluded that the actual number of Muslims in the population of Guinea goes up to 89%.
TABLE 6: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF GUINEA IN PERCENTAGES

ACCORDING TO RESULTS OF DIFFERENT SURVEYS BETWEEN 1991 AND 2007
SURVEY YEAR
RELIGION
1991. 1994. 2002. 2007.
MUSLIMS 87,68 89,52 87,17 88,85
CHRISTIANS 4,86 5,55 8,84 7,10
ANIMISTS 6,51 4,19 1,56 2,99
OTHERS 0,81 0,50 0,06 0,23
UNKNOWN 0,14 0,25 0,00 0,83
NO RELIGION 0,00 0,00 2,37 0,00
225
GUINEA-BISSAU
Official data on religious composition of people of this African country exist since the time of
Portuguese colonial administration, or that is from the 1950 census results. According to data from
that time, Muslims made up 35.6% of the total population of Guinea-Bissau. The rest of population
mostly followed traditional religions.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION ACCORDING TO CENSUSES FROM 1947 AND 1950
ANIMISTS 323 232 63,51
MUSLIMS 181 284 35,62
TOTAL 508 970 100
226
In the decades that followed and especially after the independence in 1947, Islam
experienced a significant progress in the overall demographic landscape of this country. Above-
average and strong natality of Muslim ethnic groups, primarily Fula and Mandingo, is the most
important factor in growth of Islam in Guinea-Bissau. Percentage of Fula people increased from
21.3% to 24.6% from 1950 to 1991, surpassing Balante (non-Muslim ethnic group) as the ethnicity
which traditionally holds a relative majority in the population. Muslims settled in coastal urban areas
and it was through a closer contact with them that one smaller part of the local non-Muslim peoples
embraced Islam, which additionally increased the number of Muslims in this country. Another fact
through which we can get a clear idea of the growth of Islam in the coastal zone of this country is
through presence of Muslims in Bolama island where, according to the 1991 census, of 26 891
people, 4 310 declared themselves as Muslims.
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF BISSAU CITY

ANIMISTS % 91,2 29,7
MUSLIMS % 6,2 30,4
CHRISTIANS % 2,5 32,5

MUSLIMS 448 933 45,85
ANIMISTS 352 616 36,01
CATHOLICS 125 637 12,83
OTHER CHRISTIANS 15 310 1,56
TOTAL 979 203 100

Provinces/ Regions Total Animist Muslim Catholic Other Other No

Christians Religions Religion
Sector Autonomo de Bissau 195 389 58 224 59 451 58 939 4 703 595 13 477
PROVINCIA NORTE 361 709 215 718 86 414 36 936 8 050 946 13 645
Biombo 59 827 46 595 962 4 741 1 148 335 6 046
Cacheu 146 570 98 712 18 458 19 803 5 063 327 4 207
Oio 155 312 70 411 66 994 12 392 1 839 284 3 392
PROVINCIA SUL 140 916 69 769 51 219 12 240 1 673 390 5 625
Bolama 26 891 15 609 4 310 3 415 781 11 2 765
Quinara 42 960 20 188 17 662 3 249 411 13 1 437
Tombali 71 065 33 972 29 247 5 576 481 366 1 423
PROVINCIA LESTE 281 470 8 905 251 849 17 522 884 429 1 600
Bafatá 145 088 4 510 129 483 8 930 454 220 1 491
Gabú 136 101 4 395 122 366 8 592 430 209 109
227
It is obvious from results of the 1991 census that Muslims became a leading religion in
Guinea-Bissau with relative majority of 45.6% in the total population. Currently, Muslims’ share in
the population of this country is estimated at over 50%. However, according to the actual census
results from the 2009, percentage of people who declared themselves as followers of Islam was at
43.52%, much lower than it was in 1991. There is a large group of people among those whose
religious affiliation is officially unknown who are actually Muslims.

ANIMISTS 215 231
MUSLIMS 651 879
CHRISTIANS 318 477
OTHER RELIGIONS 415
NO RELIGION 29 561
UNKNOWN 282 296
TOTAL 1 497 859
228
IVORY COAST
By establishment of the French colonial administration in the area of present-day Ivory Coast,
at the end of the 19th and beginning of the 20th century, the period of use of statistics related to
population begins. First indication on the size of Muslim population available to us dates back to
1920, when their number was estimated at 128 000 people, which in the total population of
1 825 000 would constitute around 7%. In the following years, the number of Muslims constantly
increased with enhanced Islamization of the local tribes. A real expansion of Muslims followed after
the WWII, especially in the southern part of this country. Namely, due to the lack of local labour that
couldn't cover the needs of growing number of Cocoa plantations, the French resorted to bringing in
workers from neighboring countries such as Burkina Faso (former Upper Volta), Mali, etc. These
immigrants were Muslims or they embraced Islam after settling in and they changed the religious
landscape of the territories in which they settled completely. The number of Muslims in the south of
country also increased significantly by the influx of autochthonous Islamized tribes from the north. In
the 50s of the 20th century, Muslims’ share in the population of Ivory Coast was already estimated at
15%, and even 25%. Estimates for the year 1960 present the number of Muslims in this country with
850 000 to 1 million, which approximately corresponds to the share of 22% to 25%. The 1975 census
is the first one through which we can get a reliable insight into religious composition of the
population of this country. According to results of this census, the number of Muslims in this country
was 2 231 044 people, which made up 33.3% of the total population in the country.

THE 1975
RELIGION %
CENSUS
CATHOLICS 1 481 870 22,1
HARRISTS 130 106 1,9
MUSLIMS 2 231 044 33,3
ANIMISTS 2 013 326 30
ISRAELITES 1 010 0
UNDECLARED 46 401 0,7
TOTAL 6 709 600 100
By 1988 when the next census was conducted, the number of Muslims increased to
4 182 410 people, which constituted 38.4% in the total population of 10 815 694. At the same time,
we can find first set of data in the results of this census clearly showing the volume of Islamization
within indigenous and foreign populations.
TABLE 2: POPULATION ACCORDING TO RELIGION AND NATIONALITY

THE 1988 CENSUS
RELIGION INDIGENOUS FOREIGNERS

CHRISTIANS 2 421 850 545 100
MUSLIMS 1 954 612 2 219 812
ANIMISTS 1 775 504 263 472
OTHERS 1 635 334
TOTAL 7 787 300 3 028 394
229
By 1998, Muslims’ share in the population of Ivory Coast had increased slightly to 38.6%. In
comparison to the previous trend, this increase is minimal and its cause probably lies in the reduced
influx of Muslims from the neighboring countries.

THE 1988 THE 1998

RELIGION % %
CENSUS CENSUS
CATHOLICS 2 247 762 20,8 2 976 023 19,4
PROTESTANTS 572 376 5,3 1 018 402 6,6
HARRISTS 154 069 1,4 197 515 1,3
MUSLIMS 4 182 410 38,4 5 931 958 38,6
ANIMISTS 1 840 297 17 182 600 11,9
OTHER RELIGIONS 368 648 3,4 261 200 1,7
NO RELIGION 1 452 132 13,4 2 569 032 16,7
UNDECLARED 108 648 0,7
TOTAL 10 815 694 100 15 366 672 100
Data available from the results of the 1998 census, offer a good insight in the religious
situation within specific indigenous ethnic groups as well as within the foreign population. Most of
Muslims within indigenous peoples of Ivory Coast are represented in the ethnic groups traditionally
living in the north of this country.
TABLE 4: RELIGION WITHIN AUTOCHTONOUS LANGUAGE GROUPS BY PERCENTAGE –

THE 1998 CENSUS
MANDE TOTAL
RELIGION AKAN KRU MANDE SUD GOUR
NORD AUTOCHTONOUS
CHRISTIANS 51,5 52,2 1,4 23,1 16,4 33,9
MUSLIMS 5,0 2,6 95,6 5,6 44,7 27,4
ANIMISTS 18,7 7,5 0,6 30,1 19,2 15,3
OTHER RELIGIONS 2,4 5,1 0,1 2,2 0,5 2,0
NO RELIGION 21,7 31,7 1,9 38,4 18,7 20,7
UNDECLARED 0,7 0,9 0,5 0,7 0,6 0,7
TOTAL 100 100 100 100 100 100
TOTAL MEMBERS 4 78 0797 1 446 790 1 873 200 1 142 336 2 002 625 11 245 748
TABLE 5: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION ACCORDING TO CITIZENSHIP –

THE 1998 CENSUS
OTHER
CITIZENSHIP MUSLIMS CATHOLICS PROTESTANTS HARRISTS
CHRISTIANS
IVORY COAST 3 112 165 2 358 669 928 765 184 090 382 642
BENIN 12 668 51 872 6 389 581 7 797
BURKINA FASO 1 558 197 445 856 29 852 3 313 20 454
GHANA 16 556 28 963 17 109 2 524 21 824
GUINEA 208 222 8 401 1 029 264 760
230
LIBERIA 3 339 10 433 12 906 746 23 038
MALI 762 253 7 063 2 782 1 011 725
MAURITANIA 17 658 136 25 27 12
NIGER 99522 600 89 123 160
NIGERIA 48 933 6 028 7 124 321 4 165
SENEGAL 40 158 1 358 37 96 146
TOGO 10 363 29 306 4 910 345 5 399
REST OF AFRICA 7 631 7 740 3 113 866 1 333
ASIA 10 505 1 412 269 531 158
EUROPE 5 622 9 744 848 1 384 419
AMERICA 794 815 682 346 195
OCEANIA 2 667 169 66 573 28
NO CITIZENSHIP 6 2 7
TOTAL 5 917 259 2 968 567 1 016 295 197 148 469 255
OTHER
CITIZENSHIP ANIMISTS NO RELIGION TOTAL
RELIGIONS
IVORY COAST 1 745 744 225 651 2 353 204 11 290 930
BENIN 8 470 3 252 15 764 106 793
BURKINA FASO 46 414 8 516 112 804 2 225 406
GHANA 9 035 10 733 25 544 132 288
GUINEA 2 278 363 7 590 228 907
LIBERIA 2 334 10 929 13 785 77 510
MALI 2 014 473 11 171 787 492
MAURITANIA 40 6 167 18 071
NIGER 128 90 866 101 678
NIGERIA 260 2 002 2 135 70 968
SENEGAL 161 98 769 43 023
TOGO 4 544 2 597 14 960 72 424
REST OF AFRICA 431 655 1 637 23 406
ASIA 161 543 804 14 383
EUROPE 331 193 2 421 20 962
AMERICA 80 89 305 3 306
OCEANIA 161 7 152 3 823
NO CITIZENSHIP 15
TOTAL 1 822 586 266 197 2 564 078 15 221 385
231
TABLE 6: MUSLIM POPULATION OF THE IVORY COAST BY DEPARTMENT
REGION / TOTAL REGION / TOTAL
DEPARTMENT POPULATION MUSLIMS DEPARTMENT POPULATION MUSLIMS
Lagunes Vallee du Bandama
ABIDJAN 3 125 855 1 276 814 BEOUMI 119 328 16 479
GRAND-LAHOU 85 981 32 440 BOUAKE 61 714 249 560
TIASSALE 176 041 54 773 DABAKALA 103 583 60 043
ALEPE 96 219 24 853 KATIOLA 165 652 67 148
DABOU 196 395 48 997 SAKASSOU 79 155 6 755
JACQUEVILLE 52 871 10 573 Savanes
Haut-Sassandra BOUNDIALI 163 425 95 340
DALOA 524 214 230 933 FERKESSEDOUGOU 249 602 174 295
ISSIA 261 581 96 943 KORHOGO 453 006 189 768
VAVOUA 286 182 119 689 TENGRELA 63 640 41 664
Montagnes Zanzan
BANGOLO 132 942 21 073 BONDOUKOU 293 416 108 869
BIANKOUMA 122 224 21 614 BOUNA 178 763 38 980
DANANE 314 428 53 214 TANDA 228 820 80 201
MAN 366 908 94 738 Bas-Sassandra
Lacs SAN-PEDRO 422 204 168 833
TOUMODI 105 645 20 886 SASSANDRA 207 378 70 690
YAMOUSSOUKRO 299 191 89 577 SOUBRE 628 574 258 405
TIEBISSOU 71 337 7 358 TABOU 137 077 36 814
N'zi-Comoe Moyen-Cavally
BONGOUANOU 247 630 60 394 DUEKOUE 198 047 72 160
DAOUKRO 112 188 29 771 GUIGLO 260 089 90 993
DIMBOKRO 81 158 15 317 TOULEPLEU 50 592 4 853
M'BAHIAKRO 108 907 62 260 Bafing
BOCANDA 84 039 7 904 TOUBA 139 251 106 259
Marahoue Sud-Comoe
BOUAFLE 236 311 80 663 ABOISSO 222 031 97 292
SINFRA 170 015 72 211 ADIAKE 100 445 39 931
ZUENOULA 148 479 25 789 GRAND-BASSAM 136 891 48 863
Worodougou Sud-Bandama
MANKONO 206 105 122 216 DIVO 534 280 21 651
SEGUELA 172 358 149 665 LAKOTA 147 741 57 356
Agneby Moyen-Comoe
ADZOPE 280 346 60 357 ABENGOUROU 288 211 114 795
AGBOVILLE 244 865 72 036 AGNIBILEKROU 106 530 48 023
Fromager Denguele
GAGNOA 366 991 136 459 ODIENNE 222 446 206 681
OUME 176 001 64 623 TOTAL 15 366 298 5 931 841
Most of estimates related to the size of the share that Muslims hold in the population of
Ivory Coast speak about 35-40%, which roughly corresponds to results of previous censuses. On the
other hand, Islamic sources present data that show Muslims as a majority in the total population.
Thus, their percentage in the population amounts to 50%, and over 55, up to 60%. It is the author's
personal opinion that these data are exaggerated but at the same time, the number of Muslims is
surely somewhat higher than it is presented by the 1998 census but it shouldn't exceed 45% of the
population of this country.
232
233
LIBERIA
Insight into demography of Muslims of Liberia is very poor and superficial. For a long time,
the starting point for establishing the number of Muslims was ethnic determinants, that is, the ratio
of Islamization within an ethnic group. Traditionally, the most Islamized peoples in Liberia are
Mandingo (95%), then Vai, Gola and Mende (75-80%). We can also find strong Muslim communities,
the size of which is very speculative, among many ethnicities of the Lofa County in the north-west of
Liberia. Primarily Bandi, Kissi and Belle (Kuwaa) fall in this group. For Dey (Dewoin) ethnic group,
there are reports that indicate that the simple majority of this group, which lives right next to
western suburbs of Monrovia, is largely Islamized. Reports of this kind are the only ones which can
provide a more accurate picture of the territorial distribution of Muslims of this country.
TABLE 1: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF ETHNIC GROUPS THAT ARE CONSIDERED TO BE

PRIMARILY MUSLIM ACCORDING TO CENSUSES FROM 1962 TO 2008
ETHNIC GROUP THE 1962 CENSUS THE 1974 CENSUS THE 1984 CENSUS THE 2008 CENSUS
GOLA 47 295 67 819 83 148 152 925
VAI 28 898 49 504 74 950 140 251
MANDINGO 29 750 58 414 107 186 110 596
MENDE 4 974 8 678 16 462 46 413
TOTAL LIBERIA 1 016 443 1 503 368 2 101 628 3 476 608
Partial official statistics on religious composition of the population on the national level can
be found in the 1984 and 2008 census results. According to the 1984 census, Muslims’ share in the
population of this country was 13.84%, only to drop to 12.2% by 2008. The decrease in Muslims’
share in the population of Liberia was caused by war activities happening between 1989 and 2006.
Muslims were the main actors in these conflicts. It is still unknown how many of them were among
350 000 victims who lost their lives since 1989. Many Muslims fled to neighboring countries, but they
are slowly returning to their homes.

THE 1984 THE 2008

RELIGION
CENSUS CENSUS
CHRISTIANS 1 422 751 2 975 675
MUSLIMS 290 828 424 685
TRADITIONAL 20 134
OTHERS 388 049 5 426
NO RELIGION 50 688
TOTAL 2 101 628 3 476 608
Estimates related to Muslims’ share in the population of this country generally show stronger
presence than it is shown by official statistics. They are mostly ranging between 13% and 16%. Many
credible sources estimate the number of Muslims in Liberia at 20%. Information refering to 30%, or
even 50% of Muslims in the population of this country is completely unfounded and comes from
Islamic sources.
234
MALI
Mali is one of the West African countries whose population's vast majority, i.e. 90% is
Muslim. Although Islam has been present in modern Mali area since the 9th century, the expansion
of this religion was gradual and by the end of the 19th century covered most of the ethnic groups
inhabitated along and to the north of the Niger river. Pacification, which came by the establishment
of French authority during the transition from the 19th to the 20th century, created conditions for
the last large wave of Islamization over Bambara people, the largest ethnic group of modern Mali.
Their share in the present population is over 40%. Islamization of these people followed the north –
south direction, with the northern groups getting Islamized faster and stronger than the southern
ones. In the 1912, Muslims’ share within Bambara people was estimated at only 3%. By 1960, the
number of followers of this religion already amounted to over 70%. Today, or more precisely around
the year 2000, it was assumed that Islam is the religion of over 90% of people belonging to this ethnic
group. According to the official information from 1935, the number of Muslims in Bougouni district,
which is the area belonging to southern ethnic space of Bambaras, was 18 000, against 169 250
people who followed traditional African religions. By 1956, when offical data on religion became
available again, a dramatic change of religious affiliation in this area that happen during the 20 year
interval could be seen. According to this census, the number of Muslims in total population of
235
236 337 people was already 140 583, while the number of Animists decreased to only 94 904. The
southernmost subgroup of Bambaras, so called Minyanka, are now slightly more than 50% Muslim. A
traditional religion is still very strong here and in the 1990s even dominant in relation to Islam.
According to the 1986 census, of 1 956 families in Koutiala municipality, otherwise a main center of
Minyanka group, 52.4% or 1 022 families belonged to traditional religion, whilst only 795 families
were Muslim. Islam had somewhat lower success within a very important ethnic group called Dogon,
which, much like Bambara, was traditionally resistant towards this religion. All groups among these
peoples except for the most important one known as „Tomo Kan“ are overwhelmingly Muslim.
Ethnicities living along the border with Burkina Faso south of Dogon and Tomo Kan people are known
as Bomu or Bwa. Muslims’ share in this group of people is the weakest of all in Mali. A census was
conducted in wider Bamako area in 1958 and its results, when combined with results of the 1960 and
1961 surveys, provide a certain insight into religious composition of the population of Mali who just
gained independence from the French at that time. Only 76.52% of Malians registered as Muslims at
that time.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF MALI

ACCORDING TO RESULTS OF THE 1958 CENSUS AND 1960 SURVEY
RELIGION TOTAL MEMBERS %

MUSLIMS 2 663 641 76,52
ANIMISTS 748 367 21,50

ACCORDING TO THE 1961 DEMOGRAPHIC SURVEY
RURAL AREAS BY REGION URBAN
RELIGION
KAYES BAMAKO SIKASSO SEGOU MOPTI GAO AREAS
MUSLIMS 487 536 362 317 405 825 377 160 438 428 195 888 396 487
CATHOLICS 546 2 441 2 065 4 900 2 064 84 8 708
PROTESTANTS 903 875 1 120 2 623 308
ANIMISTS 23 100 138 356 316 610 209 090 52 718 8 493
NO RELIGION 2 310 5 669 35 490 430 276
OTHERS 31 089 2 240 35 89
TOTAL 513 534 540 978 727 720 593 145 497 467 196182 415 480
236
In the 1990s, when it became clear that Islam made a significant progress in this country,
estimates started appearing in which the religious composition of Malians was presented as 90%
Muslim, 9% Animist and 1% Christian. These assertions are somewhat confirmed by demographic
surveys conducted over parts of population every few years. According to the 1987 survey, 92.63% of
all respondents declared themselves as Muslims. In 1996, Muslims’ share among respondents was
90.74%, in 2001 93.1%, and in 2006, 92.13%. The 2009 census contains information on religious
affiliation. Of the total of 14 528 662 inhabitants of Mali, 94,84% of them declared themselves as
Muslims. The share of Malians of Christian confession in the total population was, according to
results of this census, 2.37%, and of those who followed traditional African religions, only 2.02%.
TABLE 3: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF ETHNIC GROUPS OF MALI

ACCORDING TO THE 1961 DEMOGRAPHIC SURVEY
TOTAL
NO OTHER
ETHNIC GROUP MUSLIMS CATHOLICS PROTESTANTS ANIMISTS UNKNOWN ETHNIC
RELIGION RELIGIONS
GROUPS
BAMBARA 1 125 532 6 557 1 171 351 317 7 555 30 004 489 1 522 625
FULBA 431 141 1 188 817 15 998 471 3 268 486 453 369
MARKA -BOBO 262 461 157 6 10 819 35 273 478
MINIANKA 41 713 1 407 853 205 559 94 249 626
SONRAI 245 347 176 35 36 245 594
SARAKOLLE 172 814 188 64 315 43 173 424
MOSSI 94 076 5 126 231 56 644 440 19 156 536
DOGON 90 397 1 734 2 623 54 607 430 473 150 264
SENOUFO 17 118 35 52 451 140 69 744
SOMONO-BOZO 61 952 44 59 62 055
TUAREG 41 140 140 41 280
TUKULOR 32 679 188 168 33 035
MOOR 21 567 146 35 21 748
OTHER 24 538 3 782 64 220 136 41 51 28 832
UNKNOWN 1 166 80 1650 2 896
TOTAL RELIGIONS 2 663 641 20 808 5 829 748 367 9 110 33 453 3298 3 484 506
237
NIGER
Niger is one of the sub-saharan African countries whose population is almost exclusively
Muslim. Even though Islam practically appeared in modern Niger area in the second half of the 7th
century, the final Islamization of large parts of the population came only during the 18th and 19th
centuries. Islam spread at the expense of followers of traditional African religions and it can also be
said that this process continues untill present day. It can be seen clearly from the census results
related to religious affiliation of the population of Niger that the share of members of African
religions dropped from 1.23% in 1960 to less than 0.1% in 2001.
238
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF NIGER OVER THE AGE OF 14
RELIGION TOTAL %
MUSLIMS 1 484 708 98,55
ANIMISTS 18 480 1,23
CHRISTIANS 595 0,04
TOTAL 1 506 486 100
Important information on religious affiliation of Nigerien population can be found in census

results from 1988 and 2001. The percentage of Muslims in total population had increased from
98.7% to 99.3% in the period between these two censuses. We can rightfully say that this country
today has an absolutely Islamic character.


RELIGIon
TOTAL % TOTAL %
MUSLIMS 7 245 037 98.7 10 968 773 99.32
CHRISTIANS 29 013 0.4 27 887 0.25
ANIMISTS 51 919 0.7 9 499 0.09
NO RELIGION 28 129 0.25
OTHERS 17 550 0.2 9 586 0.09
As far back as in 1988, all ethnic resident groups in the country could have been
characterized as exclusively Muslim. The exception were Gurmas, ethnic group from the border with
Burkina Faso. This group had an extremely inimical attitude towards Muslims until the establishment
of the French colonial administration at the transition from the 19th to 20th century. However, Islam
rooted itself strongly among them too so in 1988, as many as 37.3% of members of this ethnic group
in Niger confessed Islam. By 2001, Muslims’ share within Gurmas jumped to 72.8%. Otherwise, as
published in the 2001 census results, a large part of Nigerien Christians, or more precisely 45.2%, are
foreign citizens. Even among the Christians who are citizens of Niger, there is a large number of those
who are naturalized foreigners. On the other hand, the vast majority of followers of traditional
religions are members of autochtonous Nigerien ethnicities.
TABLE 3: ETHNIC AND CONFESSIONAL AFFILIATION OF HOUSEHOLDERS

ETHNIC GROUP TOTAL MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS ANIMISTS OTHERS

ARABS 4 340 4 328 10 2
DJERMA-SONGHAI 195 252 194 804 158 192 98
GURMA 2 238 835 703 540 160
HAUSA 594 369 585 559 658 6 970 1 182
KANURI-MANGA 70 348 70 297 21 4 26
MOSI 203 176 25 1 1
FULBA 103 932 103 573 71 131 157
239
TUAREG 128 904 128 754 43 41 66
TUBU 6 508 6 504 3 1
OTHER NIGERIENS 499 488 9 2
NATURALIZED 21 584 16 582 4 404 211 387
TOTAL 1 128 177 1 111 900 6 105 8 090 2 082
TABLE 4: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE ETHNIC AND NATIONAL GROUPS OF NIGER

ETHNIC GROUP TOTAL MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS ANIMISTS OTHERS NO RELIGION
ARABS 39 075 36 686 134 7 405 1 843
DJERMA 2 298 834 2 290 222 2 288 954 839 4 531
GOURMANCHE 39 740 28 955 7 528 2 009 132 1 116
HAUSA 6 065 160 6 035 540 3 455 5 482 4 731 15 952
KANURI 512 000 510 069 253 20 924 734
FULBA 934 230 930 379 1 242 208 678 1 723
TUAREG 1 014 746 1 012 192 254 63 1 256 981
TUBU 41 239 41 170 26 3 17 23
OTHER
4 399 4 235 139 1 12 12
NIGERIENS
EUROPEANS 2 296 1 257 547 123 135 234
AFRICANS 85 041 71 953 11 636 527 204 721
AMERICANS 350 71 204 11 19 45
ASIANS 772 398 31 88 208 47
OCEANIA 23 5 16 2
UNKNOWN 3 831 3 642 100 1 11 77
According to the 1988 census, Muslims were already predominant group in all regions of
Niger. Percentage of minority religions was somewhat stronger in the west and south-west of this
country, especially in Say, Dogondoutchi and Niamey departments. More precisely, these are the
regions where most foreigners, Hausa, Animists and members of earlier mentioned Gurma group
reside. We can see that the inter-census period between 1988 and 2001 recorded a rapid decrease in
following of Animist religions within Hausa peoples. Already in 1960, according to a survey that was
conducted, out of total of 780 846 members of this ethnicity over the age of 14, 17 589 confessed
traditional African religions. The coefficient of Islamization among Hausa people was 97.47% in the
1960. By 2001, according to results of the census conducted in the same year, this percentage had
jumped to 99.51%.

REGION TOTAL MUSLIMS % CHRISTIANS % ANIMISTS % OTHERS %

Agadez 208 828 99,4 0,3 0,2
Diffa 189 091 99,9
Dosso 1 018 895 97,3 0,2 1,8 0,7
Maradi 1 389 433 98,7 0,1 1,1 0,1
Tahoua 1 308 598 99,1 0,1 0,6 0,2
Tillabéri 1 725 720 98,0 1,2 0,5 0,3
Zinder 1 411 061 99,8 0,1
240
TABLE 6: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF DEPARTMENTS
CHARACTERISTIC FOR HIGH PERCENTAGE OF NON-MUSLIMS – THE 2001 CENSUS
DEPARTMENT
RELIGION
Dogondoutchi % Say % Niamey %
MUSLIMS 483 261 97,91 220 297 94,89 691 410 97,90
CHRISTIANS 1 401 0,28 7 760 3,34 11 287 1,60
ANIMISTS 3 586 0,73 2 356 1,01 285 0,04
OTHERS 516 0,10 233 0,10 696 0,10
NO RELIGION 4 805 0,97 1 521 0,66 2 562 0,36
TOTAL POPULATION 493 569 100 232 167 100 706 240 100
Muslims of Niger are almost exclusively Sunnis of Maliki madhhab. Majority of the population
traditionally follows one of Sufi Tariqats such as Tijani, Qadiriyyah, Senussi and Khalwatiyyah. Since
the 1980s, a part of population joined in ,,jama’t izalat'', which strives to purification of Sunnism.
There are indications that a smaller part of population started following Shia direction of Islam under
the influence of Shiites from Nigeria.
241
NIGERIA
The British were the ones who started conducting censuses in 1866 on Nigerian soil, during
which the data on religious affiliation was collected. However, only from results of the 1931 census
we can get a somewhat more complete insight into the volume of Muslim population of this country,
especially in Northern Provinces. There were 7 549 275 Muslims living in northern Nigeria in 1932,
which represented a share of 66% in the total population of 11 435 000 people. In the same period,
there were 8 165 000 people living in the south of Nigeria, of which only 5.5%, i.e. 463 000 were
estimated to be Muslim. Relying on census results in the period from 1931 to 1952, Islam made a
significant demographic progress within the population of Nigeria. Also recorded was a considerable
regional increase in percentage of Muslims. Next to progress in Northern Provinces, Islam made
significant progress in the area of south-west Nigeria also known as Yorubaland in the first half of the
20th century.
TABLE 1: CHANGES IN PERCENTAGE OF MUSLIMS IN THE POPULATION OF NORTHERN PROVINCES

PERCENTAGE SHARE OF MUSLIMS

PROVINCE THE 1931 THE 1952
CENSUS CENSUS
KANO 97,5 98,0
KATSINA 95,2
SOKOTO 92,1 94,0
BORNU 74,9 83,5
BAUCHI 65,8 74,1
ILORIN 43,5 62,6
ZARIA 64,4
NIGER 44,6 44,1
ADAMAWA 30,8 30,1
PLATEAU 10,1 24,1
KABBA 7,5 22,4
BENUE 6,1 10,6
TABLE 2: DEMOGRAPHIC CHANGES IN RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN RELIGIONS IN YORUBALAND

CHRISTIANS MUSLIMS ANIMISTS/OTHERS

PROVINCE THE 1921 THE 1952 THE 1921 THE 1952 THE 1921 THE 1952
LAGOS 23% 44% 40% 48% 38% 7%
ABEOKUTA 8% 32% 21% 49% 71% 19%
ONDO 12% 67% 4% 11% 84% 21%
IJEBU 23% 40% 29% 45% 47% 14%
OYO-IBADAN 4% 34% 13% 50% 83% 16%
The last official information on religious composition of the population of Nigeria was
collected during the 1952 and 1963 censuses. These, much like the previous Nigerian censuses, are
considered unreliable by demographers. The 1952 census is problematic since the information on
religious affiliation of the population of Northern Provinces was collected by household, while in the
242
south of the country, the information was collected for each individual separately. It is estimated
that according to results of this census, Muslims’ share in the population of Nigeria, which counted
over 30 million people, was 45.3%. This would constitute a significant increase in comparison to 1931
when the percentage of Muslims in the population of this country was around 40.9%. It is considered
that the 1963 census was highly manipulated due to political motives and this is the reason that the
information offered in it is extremely questionable. Nevertheless, this census is a last official
document that we can rely on when the religious composition of this country is in question.
According to results of this census, out of 55 670 055 inhabitants of Nigeria, 26 276 496, i.e. 47.2%
were registered as followers of Islamic faith.
TABLE 3: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE INDIGENOUS POPULATION BY REGION

ACCORDING TO THE 1952 AND 1963 CENSUS
REGION
MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS ANIMISTS TOTAL MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS ANIMISTS TOTAL
EASTERN 24 032 3 610 781 3 580 438 7 215 251 29 964 9 573 622 2 790 878 12 394 463
LAGOS 112 682 145 718 9 007 267 407
WESTERN 1 970 809 2 201 108 1 913 148 6 085 085 4 565 388 6 388 700 1 847 599 12 801 687
NORTHERN 11348 500 553 000 4 246 500 16 148 000 21 342 866 2 880 112 5 540 302 29 763 276
NRTH.BRIT.CAMEROONS 311 000 7 000 368 900 686 900
TOTAL NIGERIA 13 767 000 6 517 000 10 118 000 30 402 000 25 938 218 18 842 434 10 178 779 54 959 426
Demographic changes in the relationship between religions on the regional level are clearly
visible from the Table 3. Christianity experienced a strong expansion in this period exclusively at the
expense of traditional African religions. The progress of Christianity is visible in all regions and this
trend resulted in vast majority of Animists converting to this religion in following decades. At first
glance, Muslims experienced a mild decrease in numbers in the area of northern Nigeria. However,
this population has actually increased, since the results of the 1952 census for this area relate to
households when it comes to the issue of religious affiliation, while those from the 1963 census
relate to the total population. In reality the number of Muslims in this area has increased from less
than 70% to 71.7% of the total population. The strongest expansion of Islam between 1952 and 1963
can be observed in the western region, where Muslims’ share in this period increased from 32.8% to
35.7%. If we exclude regions of Delta and Benin from which the Mid-western region was created in
1963, we can characterize the rest of the western region as Yorubaland, in which Muslims’ share in
the period from 1952 to 1963 experienced a growth from 36.5% to 43.4%. Demographers mostly use
the 1963 census as a reference for the estimates on percentage of Muslims in Nigerian society.
However, estimates can often be found in the literature that show much lower numbers than the
data from official statistics. The lowest estimates on number of Muslims in this country go from 39%
to 40%. Some estimates raise their share in the population to a certain extent and present it with
45% to 47%. According to Encyclopaedia Britannica for the year 2000, percentage of Muslims in
Nigeria was 43.9%. It is important to mention that Nigeria represents a suitable ground for war of
figures due to a lack of reliable statistical material, and the resources which show weaker numerical
strength of Muslims in this country are the church of missionary ones. According to other serious
sources such as CIA World Factbook, Muslims’ share in the Nigerian population is around 50%.
According to a survey on health and demographic situation in Nigeria for the year 2003, 50.5% of all
respondents were of Islamic confession. The sources coming from Muslims themselves, present the
243
percentage of this population in the population of Nigeria with over 50%. Some estimates are
modest and speak about numbers from about 54% to 55%, while others are extremely exaggerated
and raise Muslims’ share in Nigeria to 65%, and even 75%. The fact is that Islam recorded a
significant demographic progress in this country in the last century. According to the official British
literature, Muslims constituted about 60-65% of the then population in the north of Nigeria in the
20s of the 20th century. By 1963, 71.7% of people in the north of Nigeria practiced Islam. Similar and
even faster growth of Muslim population is also visible in the western region and Lagos. If we assume
that after the 60s Islam still showed increase in the population of this country, more by natality then
converting, then it is not excluded that Muslims’ share in northern Nigeria amounts to about 75%,
which in the population of 75 025 000, as recorded in 2006, would correspond to 56 269 000 people.
In the western region, Islam is probably practiced by about 45% of people. In the population of
34 899 000 inhabitants, this corresponds to about 15 704 000 people. Muslims in other parts of
Nigeria probably didn't cross the number of 700 000. The final number of members of this religion in
Nigeria for the 2006 should have been close to 72.7 million, which in the population of 140 million
people constitutes close to 52%. In the ethnical sense, main carriers of Islam in Nigeria are the larger
groups of peoples from the far north of this country, particularly Hausa, Fulani and Kanuri. Muslims
are also present among smaller but also larger ethnic groups such as Yoruba, which counted as many
as 11 320 509 people in this country according to the 1963 census. Percentage of people who confess
Islam within Yoruba people is unknown, but we can safely say that it is somewhere between 45% and
50%.
TABLE 4: DEMOGRAPHIC GROWTH OF PRIMARILY MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUPS OF NIGERIA

THE 1921 THE 1931 THE 1952 THE 1963

PEOPLES
HAUSA 3 337 081 3 629 562 5 543 955 11 652 745
FULANI 1 950 419 2 027 268 3 030 481 4 784 366
KANURI 636 653 931 011 1 301 775 2 259 091
NUPE 347 330 327 349 359 214 656 296
TOTAL NIGERIA 18 631 442 19 928 171 30 372 448 55 670 055
The vast majority of Nigerian Muslims are followers of Sunni Islam of Maliki madhhab. Overwhelming
majority, if not most of them, also belongs to one of the Sufi Tariqats of which especially prominent
are Tijani, and in much smaller amount Qadiriyyah. A smaller part of Nigerian Muslims, i.e. only a few
per cent, belong to Shia direction of Islam. This group, much like Ahmadiyya that is considered
Muslim in Nigeria, is characterized by strong activity on spreading the message followed by this
group
244
245
TABLE 5: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF NORTHERN NIGERIA BY REGION
(DIVISION)
PROVINCE / TOTAL TOTAL RELIGIONS IN HOUSEHOLDS

REGION (DIVISION) POPULATION HOUSEHOLDS MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS OTHERS
ADAMAWA 1 180 876 166 945 50 198 5 334 111 413
Adamawa 799 150 110 030 37 753 2 587 69 690
Muri 260 288 38 134 7 869 376 29 889
Numan 121 438 18 781 4 576 2 371 11 834
BAUCHI 1 423 597 155 722 115 301 2 535 37 886
Bauchi 512 314 66 724 44 805 1 081 20 838
Gombe 476 881 55 863 39 137 1 424 15 302
Katagum 434 402 33 135 31 359 30 1 746
BENUE 1 468 146 81 101 8 602 5 605 66 894
Tiv 718 706 29 675 1 192 2 502 25 981
Idoma 318 848 22 501 254 1 219 21 028
Nasarawa 162 335 14 439 4 302 719 9 418
Wukari 136 700 8 085 1 142 737 6 206
Lafia 131 557 6 401 1 712 428 4 261
BORNU 1 595 505 276 060 230 508 1 547 44 005
Bornu 1 005 924 169 754 159 593 663 9 498
Dikwa 265 207 55 503 41 251 70 14 182
Biu 164 639 24 301 12 199 642 11 460
Potiskum 114 660 19 519 11 789 102 7 628
Bedde 45 075 6 983 5 676 70 1 237
ILORIN 530 017 32 862 20 587 1 966 10 309
Ilorin 398 673 23 964 15 385 1 860 6 719
Borgu 75 744 5 832 3 232 22 2 578
Lafiagi-Pategi 55 600 3 066 1 970 84 1 012
KABBA 661 515 41 288 9 271 7 634 24 383
Igala 361 166 23 528 3 554 1 908 18 066
Igbirra 156 787 8 221 3 885 1 151 3 185
Kabba 110 325 7 200 893 4 450 1 857
Koton Karifi 33 237 2 339 939 125 1 275
KANO 3 397 358 406 994 398 809 1 850 6 335
Kano 2 969 238 354 008 346 428 1 512 6 068
Northern 424 008 52 545 52 169 117 259
Kano Township 4 112 441 212 221 8
KATSINA 1 483 484 197 008 187 464 608 8 936
Katsina 1 483 484 197 008 187 464 608 8 936
NIGER 715 355 62 460 27 554 1 864 33 042
Kontagora 250 747 29 108 10 757 233 18 118
Bida 221 497 11 471 10 141 422 908
Minna 141 682 12 754 4 014 1 062 7 678
Abuja 101 429 9 127 2 642 147 6 338
PLATEAU 890 893 118 925 28 650 15 337 74 938
Pankshin 279 048 28 772 6 135 1 704 20 933
Jos 247 027 39 221 14 976 7 843 16 402
Shendam 194 208 27 103 3 269 776 23 058
Southern 98 174 13 832 2 105 1 555 10 172
246
Jema'a 64 969 9 307 2 082 2 876 4 349
Jos Township 7 467 690 83 583 24
SOKOTO 2 680 066 262 660 246 853 1 221 14 586
Sokoto 2 020 517 192 678 185 481 1 044 6 153
Gwandu 488 936 53 008 47 547 145 5 316
Argungu 170 613 16 974 13 825 32 3 117
ZARIA 805 169 79 405 48 759 6 182 24 464
Zaria 796 057 79 405 48 759 6 182 24 464
Kaduna Township 6 605 no data
Zaria Township 2 507 no data
NORTHERN 16 835 582 1 881 430 1 372 556 51 683 457 191
TABLE 6: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF WESTERN NIGERIA BY REGION

(DIVISION)
PROVINCE / TOTAL
MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS OTHERS
REGION (DIVISION) POPULATION
ABEOKUTA 629 830 306 371 203 839 119 620
Egba 393 800 217 070 134 222 42 508
Egbado 236 030 89 301 69 617 77 112
BENIN 900 886 64 404 220 803 615 679
Benin 292 081 4 377 65 611 222 093
Asaba 212 382 2 390 50 017 159 975
Kukuruku 204 229 52 531 63 384 88 314
Ishan 192 194 5 106 41 791 145 297
COLONY 505 335 243 962 223 955 37 418
Lagos Township 267 407 112 682 145 718 9 007
Ikeja 112 396 61 908 41 493 8 995
Badagry 65 594 22 772 26 427 16 395
Epe 59 938 46 600 10 317 3 021
DELTA 590 529 6 428 124 516 459 585
Urhobo 323 315 3 939 75 303 244 073
Aboh 130 121 608 19 505 110 008
Western Ijaw 82 809 755 12 920 69 134
Warri 54 284 1 126 16 788 36 370
IBADAN 1 649 926 960 478 467 595 221 853
Oshun 852 984 507 888 230 117 114 979
Ibadan 796 942 452 590 237 478 106 874
IJEBU 348 024 157 649 140 268 50 107
Ijebu 248 611 120 410 113 569 14 632
Igebu-Remo 99 413 37 239 26 699 35 475
ONDO 945 440 105 572 639 104 200 764
Ekiti 327 363 26 922 226 901 73 540
Ondo 243 099 21 406 174 989 46 704
Owo 224 793 50 204 131 933 42 656
Okitipupa 150 185 7 040 105 281 37 864
OYO 782 502 238 627 326 746 217 129
Oyo 377 867 139 398 75 902 162 567
Ife 216 551 68 304 116 158 32 089
Ilesha 188 084 30 925 134 686 22 473
WESTERN 6 352 472 2 083 491 2 346 826 1 922 155
247
TABLE 7: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF EASTERN NIGERIA BY REGION
(DIVISION)
PROVINCE / TOTAL
CALABAR 1 540091 2 494 1186 653 350 944
Uyo 296609 103 270 662 25 844
Ikot Ekpene 282736 319 179 964 102 453
Eket 238748 259 216 748 21 741
Abak 233361 994 138 292 94 075
Enyong 175849 29 132 056 43 764
Opobo 172057 46 144 903 27 108
Calabar 140731 744 104 028 35 959
OGOJA 1 082211 2 053 148 531 931 627
Abakaliki 472860 465 25 052 447 343
Afikpo 246796 174 34 165 212 457
Ogoja 206925 1 092 27 842 177 991
Obubra 109870 97 34 475 75 298
Ikom 45760 225 26 997 18 538
ONITSHA 1 768413 13 766 468 705 1 285 942
Onitsha 466193 8 551 168 759 288 883
Nsukka 449345 2 415 58 075 388 855
Udi 406959 2 369 103 072 301 518
Awka 295048 423 111 765 182 860
Awgu 150868 8 27 034 123 826
OWERRI 2 077891 2 940 1342 819 732 132
Owerri 560673 545 376 740 183 388
Okigwi 442706 156 331 797 110 753
Aba 396111 1 286 310 975 83 850
Orlu 356256 3 143 071 213 182
Bende 322145 950 180 236 140 959
RIVERS 746645 2 779 464 073 279 793
Ahoada 286225 698 167 605 117 922
Ogoni 156717 14 77 496 79 207
Brass 126954 178 57 535 69 241
Degema 117903 209 106 985 10 709
Port Harcourt 58846 1 680 54 452 2 714
EASTERN 7 215251 24 032 3 610 781 3 580 438
248
TABLE 8: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF NORTHERN NIGERIA BY REGION
(DIVISION)
PROVINCE / TOTAL
ADAMAWA 1 585 290 540 754 225 827 818 709
Adamawa 703 365 308 260 110 779 284 326
Muri 599 270 154 725 35 185 409 360
Numan 282 655 77 769 79 863 125 023
BAUCHI 2 476 329 1 995 062 78 748 402 519
Bauchi 895 412 654 414 24 334 216 664
Gombe 841 217 631 094 52 028 158 095
Katagum 739 700 709 554 2 386 27 760
BENUE 2 641 959 298 450 1 086 499 1 257 010
Tiv 1 244 185 38 964 747 334 457 887
Idoma 497 953 9 272 182 717 305 964
Nasarawa 324 517 105 981 29 710 188 826
Lafia 289 659 93 221 37 436 159 002
Wukari 285 645 51 012 89 302 145 331
BORNU 2 853 554 2 655 867 57 278 140 409
Bornu 1 971 870 1 923 422 18 531 29 917
Dikwa 295 274 283 341 928 11 005
Biu 270 810 176 625 33 931 60 254
Potiskum 221 256 180 127 2 868 38 261
Bedde 94 344 92 352 1 020 972
ILORIN 1 073 842 797 680 140 170 135 992
Ilorin 901 416 693 068 133 033 75 315
Borgu 106 991 52 115 2 347 52 529
Lafiagi-Pategi 65 435 52 497 4 790 8 148
KABBA 1 280 143 480 650 361 596 437 897
Igala 684 880 160 178 162 895 361 807
Igbirra 325 273 240 039 43 892 41 342
Kabba 180 037 24 063 139 795 16 179
Kwara 89 953 56 370 15 014 18 569
KANO 5 774 840 5623 861 57 897 93 083
Kano 4 958 394 4811 201 56 442 90 751
Northern 816 446 812 660 1 455 2 332
KATSINA 2 545 006 2407 142 9 205 128 659
Katsina 2 545 006 2407 142 9 205 128 659
NIGER 1 398 525 835 586 51 111 511 828
Kontagora 458 394 198 046 7 025 253 323
Bida 437 246 421 943 13 788 1 515
Minna 361 761 151 411 25 768 184 582
Abuja 141 124 64 186 4 530 72 408
PLATEAU 1 367 448 350 948 317 870 698 630
Jos 457 760 154 724 152 242 150 794
Pankshin 372 637 90 776 90 611 191 250
Lowland 359 193 65 070 33 041 261 082
Akwanga 177 858 40 378 41 976 95 504
SARDAUNA 878 271 258 908 89 745 529 618
249
Northern 481 154 109 228 50 519 321 407
Southern 327 537 138 790 38 954 149 793
Gwoza 69 580 10 890 272 58 418
SOKOTO 4 334 769 4 232 180 14 619 87 972
Sokoto 3 193 019 3 159 181 11 725 22 114
Gwandu 847 765 786 316 1 871 59 579
Argungu 293 985 286 683 1 023 6 279
ZARIA 1 553 300 865 777 389 547 297 976
Zaria 1 183 090 752 189 181 908 248 993
Jema'a 220 300 39 735 133 493 47 072
Kaduna Capital Territory 149 910 73 853 74 146 1 911
NORTHERN 29 763 276 21 342 866 2 880 112 5 540 302
TABLE 9: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF WESTERN NIGERIA BY REGION

(DIVISION)
PROVINCE /
TOTAL
REGION MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS OTHERS
POPULATION
(DIVISION)
ABEOKUTA 974 886 529 638 331 267 113 981
Egba 629 565 384 456 213 945 31 164
Egbado 345 321 145 182 117 322 82 817
BENIN 1 354 986 99 933 788 936 466 117
COLONY 778 322 436 080 316 470 25 772
Badagry 122 159 36 622 71 615 13 922
Epe 130 396 107 777 20 683 1 936
Ikeja 525 767 291 681 224 172 9 914
DELTA 1 180 853 6 924 604 073 569 856
IBADAN 3 326 647 2 077 391 1 070 425 178 831
Oshun 2 068 022 1 314 574 643 011 110 437
Ibadan 1 258 625 762 817 427 414 68 394
IJEBU 576 080 292 604 256 304 27 172
Ijebu 420 355 221 538 189 786 9 031
Igebu-Remo 155 725 71 066 66 518 18 141
ONDO 2 727 676 336 523 2 144 059 247 094
Ekiti 1 418 114 150 670 1 120 125 147 319
Ondo 536 375 53 329 438 948 44 098
Owo 497 478 126 676 335 672 35 130
Okitipupa 275 709 5 848 249 314 20 547
OYO 1 882 237 786 295 877 166 218 776
Oyo 885 323 486 936 226 343 172 044
Ife 515 194 207 554 270 231 37 409
Ilesha 481 720 91 805 380 592 9 323
WESTERN 12 801 687 4 565 388 6 388 700 1 847 599
250
TABLE 10: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF EASTERN NIGERIA BY REGION
(DIVISION)
PROVINCE /
TOTAL
REGION MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS OTHERS
POPULATION
(DIVISION)
CALABAR 3 023 786 1 603 2 881 719 140 465
Eket 765 162 176 753 825 11 161
Uyo 518 939 83 511 648 7 208
Ikot Ekpene 440 082 263 406 554 33 265
Opobo 405 191 87 382 683 22 422
Abak 355 724 211 325 194 30 319
Calabar 267 015 691 254 588 11 736
Enyong 271 673 92 247 227 24 354
OGOJA 1 602 533 4 899 656 425 941 209
Abakaliki 627 589 1 110 160 458 466 021
Afikpo 376 139 1 408 143 723 231 008
Ogoja 287 302 1 907 126 981 158 414
Obubra 241 706 164 167 496 74 046
Ikom 69 797 310 57 767 11 720
ONITSHA 2 943 483 16 706 1 778 045 1 148 732
Onitsha 797 386 9 613 552 557 235 216
Awka 694 396 529 529 850 164 017
Nsukka 689 353 3 576 275 030 410 747
Udi 549 543 2 884 306 134 240 525
Awgu 212 805 104 114 474 98 227
OWERRI 3 280 348 2 975 2 895 558 381 815
Owerri 901 016 487 810 367 90 162
Okigwi 743 832 274 660 736 82 822
Orlu 665 665 232 520 618 144 815
Aba 541 968 892 519 208 21 868
Bende 427 867 1 090 384 629 42 148
RIVERS 1 544 313 3 781 1 361 875 178 657
Ahoada 506 576 1 370 429 546 75 660
Degema 400 741 368 388 595 11 778
Brass 309 715 116 245 297 64 302
Ogoni 231 513 71 206 092 25 350
Port Harcourt 95 768 1 856 92 345 1 567
EASTERN 12 394 463 29 964 9 573 622 2 790 878
251
SENEGAL
First traces of Islam in Senegal can be tracked back to the 8th and 9th centuries. The
Islamization itself was very slow and graduate. During the first half of the 20th century, this country
started taking on the Islamic character that we can see today. The French colonial authorities
estimated Muslims’ share in the total population in 1920 at around 60%. In the eve of the World War
II, 71% of people, and in the 1950s, 80% of people of Senegal were considered to be the followers of
Islam. According to the 1960 census results, 89.7% of Senegalese declared themselves as Muslims.
TABLE 1: POPULATION OF SENEGAL BY RELIGION –

THE 1960/61 CENSUS
RELIGION POPULATION
MUSLIMS 2 789 320
CHRISTIANS 176 820
ANIMISTS 62 900
OTHER RELIGIONS 280
NO RELIGION 79 760
UNKNOWN 760
TOTAL 3 109 840
The 1988 census was quite rich in published information related to religious composition of
the population of this country. The Muslims’ share among Senegalese citizens was 93.8%. Next to
primary religious affiliation, the 1988 census offers statistical overview of the number of Tariqat
directions followed by Senegalese Muslims. Tijanis, then Murids and Qadiris are the most
represented Sufi brotherhoods in the country.
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF SENEGAL

SENEGALESE AND
RELIGION SENEGALESE
OTHERS
MUSLIMS 6 353 464 6 567 979
Khadiria 738 302 814 291
Layene 40 640 40 818
Mouride 2038 798 2 068 205
Tidjane 3210 600 3 284 565
Other Muslims 325 124 360 100
CATHOLICS 302 042
OTHER 291 257
13 236
CHRISTIANS
NO RELIGION 128 696 35 521
UNKNOWN 65 780
TOTAL 6 773 417 7 032 512
252
TABLE 3: PERCENTAGE SHARE OF RELIGIOUS DIRECTIONS WITHIN ETHNIC GROUPS OF FATICK
PROVINCE ACCORDING TO THE 1988 CENSUS
%
RELIGION WOLOF SERER FULBA DIOLA MANDING OTHER EASTERNERS OTHERS
QADIRIS 5,7 6,2 7,8 6,6 28,7 27,6 34,5
MURIDS 33,8 25,1 14,3 7 12,4 12,4 17,3
TIJANIS 57,3 56,5 73,7 32 46,5 51,8 27,4
OTHER MUSLIMS 3 3,8 4,2 14,7 12,1 8 9,1
CATHOLICS 0,2 8,5 39,7 0,3 0,2 11,7
Muslims make the main demographic component in all administrative units of the country.
The strongest share of people following non-Muslim religions is found in Ziguinchor province, which
is more known as Casamanca in the European literature. According to the 1988 census, Muslims’
share in the population of Oussouye Department is only about 1/4. Islam has spread rapidly among
the local population of this province during the last 100 years. According to the 1911 census, out of
total of 75 916 inhabitants of Ziguinchor, only 6 122 people were registered as Muslims.
TABLE 4: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION BY REGION AND DEPARTMENT IN

PERCENTAGES
MUSLIMS
REGION /
TOTAL Other CHRISTIANS OTHER
DEPARTMENT Tijanis Qadiris Murids Layene
Muslims
Dakar 1 488 941 51,5 6,9 23,4 2,1 8,8 6,7 0,1
Dakar 680 932 48,4 6,9 18,3 2,5 12,8 10,1 1,0
Pikine 619 759 50,1 6,5 31,6 1,6 5,4% 4,2 0,6
Rufisque 188 250 66,8 7,7 14,9 2,5 5,4 2,3 0,4
Diourbel 620 197 9,5 0,0 85,3 3,7 0,4 0,6 0,3
Fatick 208 481 39,6 12,4 38,6 0,1 1,1 7,8 0,5
Kaolack 802 104 65,3 4,9 27,2 0,1 0,9 1,0 0,6
Kolda 591 833 52,7 26,0 3,6 0,1 11,0 5,0 1,6
Kolda 183 716 74,1 13,0 3,1 0,1 7,3 2,3 0,1
Sédhiou 281 604 28,6 41,7 4,5 0,1 14,5 7,4 3,2
Vélingara 126 513 75,6 12,0 2,3 0,1 8,0 1,1 0,9
Louga 490 077 37,3 15,1 45,9 0,4 1,0 0,1 0,4
Kébémer 161 987 19,6 10,8 68,6 0,4 0,2 0,0 0,5
Linguère 132 770 51,8 22,5 22,9 0,2 2,1 0,1 0,4
Louga 195 320 42,1 13,5 42,7 0,4 0,8 0,2 0,3
Saint-Louis 660 282 80,2 8,4 6,4 0,2 3,5 0,4 0,9
Dagana 285 879 66,2 15,8 11,9 0,3 3,9 0,8 1,1
Matam 219 680 88,6 3,0 2,3 0,1 4,7 0,3 1,0
Podor 154 723 93,8 2,4 1,9 0,1 0,8 0,0 1,0
Tambacounda 385 982 54,0 25,2 7,5 0,1 9,4 2,4 1,3
Bakel 115 626 57,6 20,6 2,9 0,1 17,3 0,1 1,3
Kédougou 71 125 44,0 29,9 1,7 0,1 14,6 7,5 2,2
Tambacounda 199 229 55,5 26,1 12,5 0,2 2,9 1,9 0,9
Thiès 935 724 40,3 7,4 44,7 0,5 1,5 4,9 0,7
253
Thiès 365 152 43,4 7,3 42,3 0,5 2,4 3,6 0,5
Mbour 278 276 43,0 10,4 34,5 0,3 1,4 9,1 1,3
Tivaouane 292 296 34,1 4,5 57,5 0,6 0,5 2,4 0,4
Ziguinchor 390 252 22,9 32,0 4,0 0,3 16,0 17,1 7,7
Bignona 183 117 17,0 51,2 3,3 0,4 18,1 8,2 1,8
Oussouye 36 925 14,6 3,3 2,5 0,1 6,0 27,7 45,8
Ziguinchor 170 210 31,2 17,6 5,0 0,2 16,0 24,2 5,8
Between 1988 and 2002, when the last census was conducted, Muslims’ share had increased
from 93.8% to 95.7%. The chances are that the trend of expansion of Islam in Senegal stayed
positive.
TABLE 5: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF SENEGAL

Khadiria 862 150 8.7
Layène 62 336 0.6
Mouride 3 164 263 31.9
Tidjane 4 856 872 48.9
Other Muslims 550 417 5.5
Catholics 370 001 3.7
Protestants 6 980 0.1
Other Christians 12 565 0.1
Other Religions 41 089 0.4
Total 9 926 673 100
254
SIERRA LEONE
Islam started spreading in the area of present-day Sierra Leone in the first half of the 18th
century. Converting to Islam was rapid so that already by the end of the 19th century, members of
this religion could be found in all parts of the country. The British finally established control over the
whole area after 1898. During their rule, which lasted till 1961, they conducted several censuses and
collected the data on religious affiliation as well. This information is unfortunately not accessible at
the moment, but it is presumed that Muslims’ share in the total population at the time of
independence in 1961, was between 25% and 35%. Already in the 1980s and 1990s it became clear
that Islam is the leading religion in this country and estimates from this period provide information
that Muslims’ share in the population at that time was from 60% to 65%. Since the year 2000, there
are frequent estimates that claim that Muslims make up over 70% of the population of this country.
This information was officially confirmed during the pilot census in 2003, in which 75.6% of
respondents declared themselves as followers of Islam.
TABLE 1: MUSLIMS’ SHARE AMONG RESPONDENTS DURING THE 2003 PILOT CENSUS
BY DISTRICT
DISTRICT TOTAL RESPONDENTS MUSLIMS DISTRICT TOTAL RESPONDENTS MUSLIMS
KAILAHUN 10 847 6 982 TONKOLILI 6 384 4 665
KENEMA 13 399 12 192 WESTWERN 11 400 6 932
KONO 12 118 6 962 BOMBALI 19 280 14 023
BOMBALI 9 985 7 046 BONTHE 8 388 6 669
KAMBIA 4 881 4 660 MOYAMBE 13 312 9 495
KOINADUGU 6 272 5 332 PUJEHUN 12 167 10 837
PORT LOKO 8 459 7 630
Results of the 2004 census, for the first time after the independence, contain official statistics
on religious affiliation of the population. Muslims were given the possibility to state the direction
they follow, or to state whether they are Sunnis, Ahmadis or Shiek (Shiites?). 76.68% people of Sierra
Leone declared themselves as followers of Islam.

EASTERN NORTHERN SOUTHERN WESTERN
RELIGION
PROVINCE PROVINCE PROVINCE PROVINCE
CATHOLICS 100 749 103 210 89 796 61 431
ANGLICANS 13 483 7 718 13 638 28 670
METHODISTS 61 806 33 867 46 904 50 099
ADVENTISTS 3 816 17 002 8 947 6 413
PENTECOSTALS 39 819 14 563 18 403 90 238
OTHER CHRISTIANS 78 696 55 053 35 584 56 358
AHMADIS 57 855 62 424 57 485 68 144
SUNNIS 642 070 1 194 446 496 362 270 687
SHIEK MUSLIMS 102 544 97 716 111 498 82 366
OTHER MUSLIMS 55 966 95 713 177 738 207 457
BAHAIS 137 1 407 305 1 559
TRADITIONAL 730 1 948 119 589
NO RELIGION 10 025 46 700 9 055 2 675
OTHERS 14 165 10 121 6 588 7 604
TOTAL 1 181 861 1 741 888 1 072 422 934 290
255
With 1.5 million members, of which 91% are Islamized, Temne are the most important group
of Muslim people in this country. Most of other ethnic groups living in the north, can be
characterized as exclusively Islamic. Ethnicities from the south are also mostly Islamized, but there
are significant non-Muslim minorities among them as well. Kono and Limba people, which were
traditionally resisting Islam, are today people among which the members of this religion also have
slight majority.
256
TABLE 3: MUSLIM’S SHARE IN THE POPULATION BY MOTHER TONGUE
THE 2004 CENSUS RESULTS
SHIEK OTHER
LANGUAGE TOTAL SPEAKERS AHMADIS SUNNIS
MUSLIMS MUSLIMS
KRIO 466 057 31 166 127 116 3 644 77 934
MENDE 1 558 574 60 220 824 762 141 263 189 012
TEMNE 1 460 488 71 611 962 628 137 991 157 309
MADINGO 83 460 7 621 54 729 8 401 9 295
LOKO 87 727 6 874 31 350 4 447 9 457
SHERBRO 65 736 7 091 31 106 7 998 7 825
LIMBA 318 471 10 091 105 749 8 452 18 792
KISSI 108 244 4 741 21 390 4 128 2 943
KONO 201 330 12 784 54 849 9 437 9 512
SUSU 114 595 2 616 86 075 10 500 12 105
FULANI 131 474 8 289 89 866 12 537 18 380
KRIM 672 17 329 62 74
YALUNKA 32 140 697 28 664 552 953
KORANKO 188 363 17 659 139 895 3 758 12 872
VAI 1 958 21 889 268 335
ENGLISH 4 976 201 744 228 344
FRENCH 663 16 266 34 91
ARABIC 1 312 111 474 448 148
OTHER 9 282 191 4 374 1 132 1 029
UNKNOWN 90 144 3 687 35 970 5 707 7 850
TOTAL 4 925 666 245 704 2 601 225 393 784 536 260
257
TOGO
The Muslim population of Togo, which, according to the official information is estimated to
make up to 20% of the total population today, didn't count more than 30 000 people only a hundred
years ago, in the early 20th century when this area was under German colonial administration. Some
borderline zones of present-day Ghana were also a part of Togo at that time, while the population
counted around 1 million people. When the World War I ended, Togo was divided between France
and Britain. Until after the World War II, Muslims’ share in the French part was about 5%. Otherwise,
the present-day country Togo has developed from this colony. The reports on fast spreading of Islam
were confirmed by the 1970 census results. Out of close to 2 million Togolese, 11.6% were registered
as Muslims. By 1981, when the next census was conducted, Muslims’ share in the population of Togo
had a slight increase, it was 12.06%.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF TOGO


RELIGION
TOTAL % TOTAL %
CATHOLICS 402 476 20,65 585 339 21,53
PROTESTANTS 118 708 6,09 183 952 6,76
MUSLIMS 226 186 11,60 328 094 12,06
TRADITIONAL REL. 967 812 49,64 1 382 350 50,83
UNKNOWN 218 380 8,03
234 311 12,02
OTHERS 21 480 0,79
TOTAL 1 949 493 100 2 719 567 100
As it can be seen from the results of the 1981 census, Islam is a dominant religion among the
population of Tchaudjo, Tchamba and Assoli districts, as well as some areas in the neighboring
districts. Outside this closed area, Muslims form a significant or less visible, but still present minority.
Muslim minorities appeared in districts where they are traditionally poorly represented through
immigration, but also through significant conversion to Islam.
TABLE 2: MUSLIM’S SHARE IN THE POPULATION BY PREFECTURE

THE 1981 CENSUS
PREFECTURE TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS

MARITIME
LOME 375 499 30 060
GOLFE 72 307 3 672
ANEHO 14 368 1 057
LACS 123 487 1 005
VOGAN 11 260 88
VO 139 315 835
TABLIBGO 7 526 644
YOTO 93 156 479
TSEVIE 20 480 509
258
ZIO 182 843 1 565
PLATEAUX
AMLAME 3 997 499
AMOU 74 128 4 988
NOTSE 8 916 530
HAHO 101 852 1 468
KPALIME 28 262 6 007
KLOTO 158 516 4 368
ATAKPAME 24 139 4 736
OGOU 141 004 14 593
BADOU 8 111 3 309
WAWA 101 468 14 789
CENTRE
SOTOUBOA 10 590 2 996
SOTOUBOA RURALE 121 047 19 971
TCHAMBA 12 911 11 924
TCHAMBA RURALE 31 899 24 299
SOKODE 46 660 30 642
TCHAUDJO 50 031 38 228
KARA
BAFILO 12 060 10 798
ASSOLI 20 365 15 834
BASSAR 17 867 4 528
BASSAR RURAL 101 067 9 812
PAGODA 4 112 477
BINAH 45 969 4 257
NIAMTOUGOU 12 444 804
DOUFELGOU 46 887 983
KANDE 6 134 963
KERAN 38 710 1 382
KARA 28 902 6 482
KOZAH 92 134 2 876
SAVANES
MANGO 12 894 8 883
OTI 64 909 6 402
DAPAUNG 16 989 5 583
TONE 234 352 24 769
259
260
Except for traditionally Islamized peoples of Kotokoli and Tchamba as well as some other
groups that immigrated here, none of the ethnic groups can be strictly characterized as Muslim. It is
obvious that Islam established itself more strongly within ethnic groups whose members had longer
contact with followers of Islam. However, the 1981 census showed that Islamization met with
more/less favourable grounds among all ethnicities of Togo.
TABLE 3: MUSLIMS’ SHARE WITHIN THE ETHNIC GROUPS OF TOGO

TOTAL MEMBERS
ETHNIC GROUP MUSLIMS
OF ETHNIC GROUP
TOGOLESE
ADELE 5 558 63
ADJA 84 801 389
AGNAGAN 5 481 131
AHLON-BOGO(AHLON) 4 864 175
AHOULAN(ANGO) 2 019 29
AKEBOU 31 168 188
AKPOSSO 72 715 157
AKA (ANA-IFE) 68 107 8 921
BARIBA (BARBA) 15 176 1 803
BASSAR 47 777 7 746
BASSILA 510 412
COTOKOLIS 156 446 149 389
EHOUE 3 183 47
EWE 630 667 1 600
FON 27 189 281
GOURMA 92 317 3 978
HAOUSSA 7 352 7 059
KABYE 374 958 8 596
KONKOMBA 38 409 273
KPESSI 2 358 86
LAMBA 82 846 749
LOSSO 111 579 684
MINA (GUE) 153 970 739
MOBA 146 122 3 113
MOSSI 7 155 5 127
NAGO-ANAGO 7 067 4 731
NGAMGAM 25 703 694
OUATCHI 280 131 681
PEDA (PLA) 10 966 47
PEUL 36 965 31 781
TAOULAMBA 231 82
TCHAMBA 26 285 25 022
TCHOKOSSI 32 035 13 182
YANGA 7 908 4 297
261
YORUBA 5 172 4 087
OTHER TOGOLESE 45 995 16 171
FOREIGN AFRICANS
BENIN 26 872 8 379
GHANA 11 800 519
MALI 1 162 1 098
NIGERIA 7 920 5 862
NIGER 7 776 7 429
OTHER AFRICANS 4 169 1 710
FOREIGN NON-AFRICANS
GERMANY 292 5
AMERICAS 179 5
FRANCE 2 404 15
LEBANON 349 54
OTHER NON-AFRICANS 5 459 508
When it comes to religious composition of the population, official information is not available
yet. Estimates relating to Muslim population generally present the share of this group in the total
population as much higher than it was shown in the 1981 census. More modest estimates show the
percentage of followers of Islam in Togo as 13.7%, then 15%, 18.9%, and even up to 20%. It is less
likely that the information claiming that 21-25% of Togolese follow Islam is correct. Some sources
provide data which shows that Muslims make up 55% of the population of this country. This
information is surely unfounded and highly exaggerated. Most likely, it is to be expected that around
15% of Togolese follow Islam, out of 5 753 324 that were counted during the 2010 census.
262
HORN OF AFRICA
263
DJIBOUTI
The population of this, one of the smallest countries of continental Africa, is almost
exclusively Muslim. From the time of the establishment of the French colonial administration close to
the end of the 19th century, a strong European minority, or more precisely Christian minority has
been present here. According to the 1967 census, Europeans held a share of as much as 8.2% in the
total population. After the independence, demographic landscape had somewhat changed in favour
of Muslims, but the Christian minority is still present here and we don't know exactly what its actual
size is.
TABLE 1: ETHNIC STRUCTURE OF THE POPULATION BY COUNTY

DJIBOUTI ALI-SABIEH DIKHIL TADJOURA OBOCK TOTAL

EUROPEANS 101 00 75 30 20 30 10 255
ARABS 80 00 35 70 20 94 8 285
ISSA 227 00
10 380 7 250 160 59 58 240
SOMALIS 177 00
AFAR 35 00 210 14 880 20 800 8 867 48 270
TOTAL 620 00 10 700 22 230 21 000 9 050 125 050
Actual share of Muslims in the population of Djibouti, which according to the 2009 census
had 818 159 inhabitants, still stays a matter of assumptions due to a lack of official data. Estimates
on Muslims’ share in the population of this country vary from 94%, to even 99%. The chances are
that it's realistic to expect that the data published in the ,,World Religion Database'' for the year 2005
where Muslim population is estimated at 96.9%, best correspond to true situation.
ERITREA
The first statistical insight into religious landscape of this African country was provided by
Italian colonial administration. Data related to this matter, if there were any in 1893 and 1899, are
not accessible. According to the 1905 census, Muslims’ share in the population of Eritrea was
55.35%.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION (WITHOUT EUROPEANS)

MUSLIMS 152 177 55,35
COPTS 102 853 37,41
PAGANS 12 362 4,50
TOTAL 274 944 100,00
Judging by official statistics, Muslims’ share in the indigenous population of Eritrea dropped
to 52.34% by 1931, when the next census was conducted. This census is interesting because it offers
and insight into madhhab directions within the population following Islam.
264
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE INDIGENOUS POPULATION BY ADMINISTRATIVE UNIT
COMMISSARIAT / MADHHABS WITHIN ISLAM

MUSLIMS COPTS EVANGELISTS CATHOLICS OTHERS
RESIDENCE/ TERRITORY HANAFI MALIKI SHAF'I
HAMASIEN 8 933 5 414 928 2 591 83 181 1 603 859 263
CONFINE MERIDIONALE 48 773 43 498 524 4 751 167 060 8 269
Serae 13 027 8 395 381 4 251 96 471 573 583 200
Acchele Guzai 35 746 35 103 143 500 70 589 7 686 63
BASSOPIANO ORIENTALE 47 219 28 232 5 557 13 430 1 349 24 98 137
Territorio di Massaua 32 311 19 822 5 549 6 940 1 328 24 95 137
Dancalia Settentr. 14 908 8 410 8 6 490 21 3
CHEREN 106 955 978 105 775 202 5 780 475 7 857 34
Territorio di Cheren 62 239 978 61 059 202 5 780 475 7 857 34
Nacfa 44 716 44 716
BASSOPIANO OCCIDENT. 93 266 328 92 241 697 847 44 2 233 2 986
Territorio di Agordat 62 061 206 61 575 280 195 10 27
Barentu 17 277 35 17 192 50 222 34 2 198 2 976
Tessenei 13 928 87 13 474 367 430 8 10
DANCALIA MERIDIONALE 6 816 27 18 6 771 138 5 1
TOTAL 311 962 78 477 205 043 28 442 258 355 2 719 19 321 3 656
TABLE 3: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION WITHIN INDIGENOUS ETHNIC GROUPS

ETHNIC TOTAL MUSLIMS

GROUP MEMBERS IBADI HANAFI MALIKI SHAF'I ZAIDI
TIGRAY 289 994 9 15 824 672 5 708
TIGRE 113 050 13 719 94 668 3 250
BEDJA 67 575 4 67 562 8
SAHO 41 170 11 38 608 105 1 659
BOGOS 24 466 50 16 887 12
AFAR 21 679 9 537 6 12 136
KUNAMA 15 426 3 10 184
BARIA 9 749 29 9 524 7
ARABS 6 701 533 1 333 4 820 12
TAERURA 1 951 7 1 935 9
SUDANESE 1 775 62 1 572 140
OROMO 694 55 13 46
SOMALIS 623 6 2 615
INDIANS 355 40 32
JEWS 193
OTHERS 32
TOTAL 595 433 20 78 477 204 463 28 442 12
265
ETHNIC GROUP TOTAL MEMBERS COPTS CATHOLICS EVANGELISTS JEWS HINDUS ANIMISTS
TIGRAY 289 994 255 305 10 297 2 179
TIGRE 113 050 770 238 405
BEDJA 67 575 1
SAHO 41 170 772 15
BOGOS 24 466 874 6 545 98
AFAR 21 679
KUNAMA 15 426 27 2 198 37 2 977
BARIA 9 749 18 171
ARABS 6 701 1 2
TAERURA 1 951
SUDANESE 1 775 1
OROMO 694 578 2
SOMALIS 623
INDIANS 355 283
JEWS 193 193
OTHERS 32 9 23
TOTAL 595 433 258 355 19 321 2 719 193 283 3 148
266
There were no censuses conducted till present day in Eritrea apart from the one in 1984 (an
incomplete one), which means that all the data on religious composition of this country since 1931
fall into the realm of calculations and assumptions. The first overview of the approximate ratio of
religions in this country is available from the time of the British occupation during the World War II.
According to this source, Muslims’ share in the total population in 1948 amounted to 52.38%, or in
other words, it stayed approximately the same like in 1931.

ACCORDING TO BRITISH CALCULATIONS FOR THE YEAR 1948
RELIGION POPULATION
MUSLIMS 528 341
CHRISTIANS 470 353
PAGANS 10 000
TOTAL 1 008 694
First calculations on religions in Eritrea after the unification with Ethiopia in 1952, most
probably show partiality by which the union between the two countries is being justified by a mild
Christian domination.
TABLE 5: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF ERITREA IN 1952

ACCORDING TO J.TRIMINGHAM
MUSLIMS 390 000 50,9
CHRISTIANS 359 000 46,9
PAGANS 16 500 2,2
TOTAL 765 500 100
The population of the Capital Asmara was, according to the official estimates for 1963,
composed of 67.7% Copts, followed by 19.1% Muslims, 12.9% other Christians and 0.3% members of
other religions. Due to the lack of current official statistics, Eritrea represents a suitable ground for
presentation of most diverse data in terms of religious composition of the population. Muslim
population among Eritreans is, depending on the motivation of the source, shown as minority with
36.5%, then as almost equal to Christian population with around 44% to 48% and slightly dominant
with 50% to 51.5%. On the other hand, the sources with Islamic background often present Muslims’
share in the population as dominant majority with percentage values ranging from 60% to 80%.
267
ETHIOPIA
Islam is a religion confessed by significant number of Ethiopians. The size and percentage of
Muslims in the population of this country is a subject of dispute in official and unofficial statistics.
Despite the criticism of the results of all previous Ethiopian censuses, especially in regards to
religious composition of the population, official statistics in this case are a very important resource
and the only resource providing such insight into territorial distribution of Muslims on the national
level, especially in areas where they are a minority. If we rely on estimates on Muslims’ share in this
country, no matter if these estimates are low or not, it is evident that the followers of Islam made a
strong demographic progress after the WWII. According to some authors, Muslims held a share of
25% in the population of Ethiopia in the 1950s. Already in the '60s of the 20th century, Muslim
population among Ethiopians was estimated at 35%. If this information is compared against first
official statistics from the ,,National Children’s Commission˝ from 1981, according to which the
percentage of Muslims was only 31.84%, then it's easy to conclude that the state bodies have since
taken a manipulative approach to the issue of the number of people who confess Islam. As far back
as the 1970s and 1980s, never mind which unofficial source is in question, Islam is generally
presented as a religion followed by 40% to 45% Ethiopians.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION INCLUDED IN THE RESEARCH OF

,,National Children’s Commission˝ FROM 1981
CHRISTIANS 16 179 938

MUSLIMS 8 183 812
NO RELIGION 841
UNKNOWN 54 099
TOTAL POPULATION 25 704 786
Unfortunately, results of the 1984 census are not available, but judging by indications coming
from this source, Muslims’ share remained identical to the results of the 1981 research. The 1994
census offers an incredibly detailed insight into the situation of Ethiopian population of that period.
Even though this census was still criticized, this source is so far the only one that offers the clear
picture of the territorial presence of Muslims. Otherwise, according to the 1994 census, 32.77%
Ethiopians declared that they confess Islam.
TABLE 2: DISTRIBUTION OF MUSLIM POPULATION BY PROVINCE AND ZONE–

THE 1994 CENSUS
PROVINCE / ZONE TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS
ADDIS ABABA 2 112 737 267 693
AFFAR 1 097 064 1 048 710
ZONE 1 327 284 313 564
ZONE 2 210 460 205 547
ZONE 3 150 054 123 747
ZONE 4 126 442 125 845
ZONE 5 282 824 280 005
AMHARA 13 834 297 2 541 836
SEMEN-GONDAR 2 088 684 94 840
268
DEBUB-GONDAR 1 768 732 77 122
SEMEN-WELLO 1 260 317 208 878
DEBUB-WELLO 2 123 803 1 492 339
SEMEN-SHEWA 1 560 916 82 080
MISRAK-GOJAM 1 700 331 53 989
MIRAB-GOJAM 1 779 723 28 290
WAG HEMRA 275 615 753
OROMIYA 462 951 453 731
AGEW AWI 717 085 38 788
BAHIR DAR 94 140 11 026
BENISHANGUL-GUMUZ 460 459 202 970
METEKEL 201 521 37 580
ASOSA 208 155 162 427
KAMASHI 50 783 2 963
DIRE DAWA 251 864 158 871
GAMBELA 162 397 8 362
ZONE 1 45 207 1 241
ZONE 2 30 637 1 987
ZONE 3 54 321 70
ZONE 4 32 232 5 064
HARARI 131 139 78 952
OROMIYA 18 473 820 8 178 085
MIRAB WELLEGA 1 547 075 261 165
MISRAK WELLEGA 1 253 432 103 721
ILLUBABOR 847 048 361 132
JIMMA 1 961 262 1 619 423
MIRAB SHEWA 2 329 699 124 504
SEMEN SHEWA 1 157 978 58 259
MISRAK SHEWA 1 668 184 584 012
ARSSI 2 217 245 1 315 544
MIRAB HARERGE 1 268 916 1 086 729
MISRAK HARERGE 1 606 574 1 530 757
BALE 1 217 864 934 150
BORENA 1 398 543 198 689
SOMALI 3 382 702 3 340 101
SNPR 10 371 192 1 735 214
GURAGE 1 556 964 996 135
HADIYA 1 050 151 232 598
KEMBATA ALABANA 727 340 217 046
SIDAMA 2 044 836 163 456
GEDEO 564 073 15 649
SEMEN OMO 2 603 057 19 333
DEBUB OMO 327 867 3 438
KEFICHO SHEKICHO 725 086 52 335
BENCH MAJI 322 420 11 306
YEM 64 852 16 304
AMARO 98 315 1 045
BURJI 38 746 5 536
KONSO 157 585 670
DIRASHE 89 900 363
TIGRAY 3 136 267 127 657
MIRABAW 733 962 25 767
MEHAKELEGNAW 943 850 20 198
MISRAKAWI 584 946 15 325
DEBUBAWI 873 509 66 367
269
It is important to note that the religious composition of the population according to ethnic
groups was also presented by the 1994 and 2007 censuses. Many will find unusually high presence of
Muslims, around 15%, among Amharas, the state-forming ethnicity of Ethiopia, as very surprising.
While according to censuses, Muslims hold a share of over 50% among Oroma, the largest group of
people in this country, census results show diverse volume of presence of Muslims within all other
ethnic groups of Ethiopia. Peoples larger in numbers such as Somalis, Afars and Guragesiltes are
almost completely followers of Islam. This stands for some numerically weaker peoples as well such
as Argoba, Hareri, Berti...
TABLE 3: MUSLIMS’ SHARE AMONG ETHNIC GROUPS ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS

FROM 1994 AND 2007
a:THE 1994 CENSUS THE 2007 CENSUS

ETHNIC GROUP TOTAL TOTAL
MUSLIMS MUSLIMS
MEMBERS MEMBERS
Afar 29 258 28 216 1 276 867 1 266 679
Agew-Awi 397 219 562 636 415 2 712
Agew Hamyra 158 101 579 268 172 4 339
Alaba 125 844 122 281 232 620 225 662
Amhara 15 934 869 2434 533 19 878 199 2 953 053
Anyiwak 44 933 389 89 051 9 939
Argoba 53 283 51 333 140 820 133 720
Ari 154 940 781 289 835 7 053
Arborie 6 443 1 191 7 283 265
Bacha 2 630 474
Basketo 51 001 359 78 265 912
Bench 172 982 236 352 194 800
Berta 118 371 113 839 208 759 195 060
Bodi 4 676 93 6 984 383
Brayle 5 002 1 727
Burji 46 501 12 548 71 758 19 968
Bena 27 018 377
Chara 6 972 15 13 214 93
Dasenech 32 065 23 48 072 163
Dawuro 331 346 17 019 537 954 13 257
Debase/Gewada 33 924 340 68 598 961
Derashe 30 123 284
Dime 6 188 23 873 89
Dizi 21 877 539 34 680 255
Donga 35 193 302
Dorzie 28 951 143
Felasha 2 298 2
Fedashe 7 321 7 293 4 050 3 063
Gamili 184 35
Gamo 718 824 2 161 1 104 360 2 747
Ganjule 1 142 18
Gebato 67 22 1 497 259
Gedeo 639 193 7 551 975 506 10 689
Gedicho 5 491 282
Gidole 54 291 242 41 107 549
Goffa 241 201 2 780 362 241 3 538
Gumuz 121 232 20 914 181 541 41 679
Guragie 1 383 595 548 134 1 859 831 837 010
270
SODO GURAGIE 363 086 21 419
SEBATBET_GURAGIE 1 020 509 526 715
Guagu 165 55 4 380 1 860
Hadiya 925 103 133 374 1 269 382 132 361
Hareri 21 322 20 858 31 722 30 717
Hamer 42 320 37 46 534 106
Irob/Saho 23 256 3 770 33 407 4 778
Kefficho 598 701 43 955 865 131 62 950
Kemant 172 168 198
Kembata 497 983 58 940 627 565 37 787
Konta 49 616 606 83 626 1 972
Komo 1 522 1 353 9 096 7 321
Konso 153 296 766 250 535 934
Kore 107 504 1 438 156 884 2 978
Koyego 1 938 95
Kunama 2 003 174 4 864 671
Karo 1 488 50
Kusumie 9 213 69
Mabaan 20 4
Malie 46 453 356 97 925 5 759
Mao 16 209 12 804 46 026 42 616
Mareko 38 046 26 723 64 272 45 301
Mashola 10 410 601
Mello 20 172 326
Mer 1 194 55
Mere 14 200 1 745
Me'enite 52 789 76 150 221 331
Messengo 15 313 146 10 871 375
Mejenger 21 951 424
Mossiye 9 191 45 19 628 292
Mursi 3 246 12 7 483 266
Murle 1 453 388
Nao 3 999 21 9 796 895
Nuwer 48 854 124 147 759 906
Nyanegatome 14 172 3 25 238 3 958
Oromo 16 985 399 8 187 080 25 363 756 12 923 312
Oida 14 031 233 45 120 4 457
Qebena 35 059 34 386 52 736 51 208
Qechem 2 735 42 2 586 124
Qewama 138 23 289 77
Shekecho/Mocha 53 823 321 77 561 707
Sheko 23 761 98 37 576 741
Shinasha 32 632 58 62 298 340
Sidama 1 838 999 143 987 2 951 889 127 060
Silte( Gurage) 899 581 849 094 934 891 913 606
Somalie 193 172 192 306 4 586 876 4 544 328
Surma 19 580 51 27 886 806
She 13 159 81 319 178
Tigrie 3 272 614 118 441 4 486 513 157 949
Timebaro 86 444 4 166 98 589 2 604
Tsemay 9 686 133 20 045 97
Upo 288 156 1 586 35
Welaita 1 263 104 7 779 1 676 128 5 932
Werji 20 464 19 641 12 847 11 883
Weyito 1 631 1 475
271
Yem 165 068 88 276 159 923 66 084
Zergula 389 8
Zeyese 10 827 53 17 889 721
Zelmam 2 703 243
Other Ethiopians 92 442 16 433 142 275 67 005
Ethnically mixed Ethiopians 26 434 1 565 36 524 3 601
Eritrea 61 360 3 304 9 736 1 870
Djibouti 157 106 733 266
Somalia 5 817 5 735 20 227 19 738
Kenya 131 31 727 400
Sudan 1 951 683 10 333 2 121
Other foreigners 15 817 7 765 11 170 3 304
Total population 48 940 402 13 363 923 73 750 932 25 037 646
a: The number of Somalis and Afaris for the year 1994 seems to be surprisingly low as seen in the
Table 3, for the reason of data showing only the population counted in that year. Provinces of Somali and Afar
where most of the people of these two groups live, were included in census activities only in 1996.
Results of the 2007 census show a slight increase of people who declared themselves as
followers of Islam within the population of Ethiopia. Namely, 33.88% of close to 74 million Ethiopians
were recorded as Muslims.
TABLE 4: POPULATION OF ETHIOPIA BY RELIGIOUS CONFESSION

FROM 1994 AND 2007

RELIGION
SIZE % SIZE %
ORTHODOX 26 877 660 50,59 32 138 126 43,48
PROTESTANT 5 405 107 10,17 13 746 787 18,60
CATHOLIC 459 549 0,86 536 827 0,73
MUSLIM 17 412 432 32,77 25 045 550 33,88
TRADITIONAL RELIGIONS 2 455 053 4,62 1 957 944 2,65
OTHER 478 225 0,90
471 861 0,64
UNKNOWN 42 756 0,08
TOTAL 53 130 782 100 73 918 505 100
TABLE 5: MUSLIMS’ SHARE BY PROVINCE

PROVINCE TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS

TIGRAY 4 314456 171 219
AFAR 1 411092 1 324 050
AMHARA 17 214056 2 952 775
OROMIA 27 158471 12 886 961
SOMALI 4 439147 4 369 426
BENISHANGUL-GUMUZ 670847 304 432
SNNP 15 042531 2 118 977
GAMBELA 306916 14 919
HARARI 183344 126 488
ADDIS ABABA 2 738248 443 821
DIRE DAWA 342827 243 188
SPECIAL AREAS 96570 89 294
TOTAL ETHIOPIA 73 918505 25 045 550
272
As previously mentioned in most of the sources dealing with religious composition of the
population of this country, Muslims’ share in the population is in most cases presented as higher
than it is shown by official statistics. The facts which speak in favour of these assertions are mostly
relying on the fact that the state apparatus is traditionally dominated by Christian officials who
deliberately manipulate with the official statistics. The chances are that Muslims’ share among
enumerators is unmannerly low during the time a census is conducted. Otherwise, the majority of
present-day estimates related to percentage of Muslims in the population of Ethiopia ranges from
40% to 50%. Some Muslim sources catapult the percentage of Muslims even up to 65%, which has to
be considered exaggerated and unfounded.
273
274
SOMALIA
With a population almost exclusively composed of Muslims and members of Somali people,
Somalia in religious and ethnic sense is one of the most homogenous African countries. Somalia
started forming its present-day borders during colonial time, or more precisely, after establishment
of the Italian and British colonial administration in the late 19th century. First insight into the size of
the population of this country is available from the colonial time. The part of Somalia that was under
Italian administration, counted 1 021 572 people according to the 1931 census, of which 1 019 904
were registered as indigenous Africans or Somalis. The vast majority of them declared themselves as
Muslims, i.e. 1 018 412 people were registered as followers of Shafi’i madhhab. Next to them, 606
Zaidi followers and 96 followers of other madhhabs were living in this part of Somalia. Apart from
Muslims, there were a few who confessed other religions among indigenous inhabitants of Somalia.
The largest in number among them were Hindus with 346 members, then Copts with 215, Animists
with 207 and Jews with 11 members. 6 people declared themselves as Catholics, 5 as Evangelists and
96 as members of other religions. Out of 2 457 non-Africans, majority were Italians whose
community counted 1 631 people. In the part of Somalia under British administration, the indigenous
Somali population was estimated at 344 700 people in 1937. The number of foreigners was only
2 688, of which only 68 Europeans. We can view the period of colonial administration as a period of
strongest presence of non-Muslims in this country, but as it can be seen from the official information
from the 1930s, not even then did this population hold a significant share in the population of
Somalia. The beginning of 1940 can be considered as a peak of presence of non-Muslims in the
population of Somalia when there were as many as around 22 000 Italian colonists inhabited in this
country. From the onset of the World War II and especially after the declaration of independence in
1960, non-Muslims started emigrating in greater numbers only to almost completely vanish by 1990,
the time of outbreak of clashes in this country. Today in 2011, the number of people in Somalia is
estimated to be close to 10 million. They are almost all exclusively members of the Islamic faith.
275
EAST AFRICA
276
BURUNDI
Although Islam has been present in Burundi since the end of the 19th century, it never
became strongly established among the local population. For a long time, being a follower of Islam
was exclusively tied to being a descendant of Swahili traders from the region of eastern African coast.
Exactly for this reason their number in this country was negligible and until recently, it was estimated
at 1-1.5% of the total population. As it can be seen from statistics created by Belgians, the number of
Muslims in this country during the time of their administration was lower than 1%.

ACCORDING TO THE 1934 ESTIMATES
TOTAL MUSLIMS
PROVINCE
POPULATION SWAHILI INDIANS
USUMBURA 265 000 4 757 169
KITEGA 403 000 298 53
NGOZI 330 400 37 18
MUHINGA 286 600 107 53
RUYIGI 162 200 48
RUTANA 91 700 3
BURURI 142 683 2 622 55
TOTAL 1 681 583 7 869 351
Already around the year 1960, the number of Muslims was estimated at 22 752, which
approximately constituted about 1% of the total population. In the early '70s of the 20th century, the
number of Muslims in Burundi was already around 35 000. The census conducted in 1990 was the
first one during which the population stated their religious affiliation. According to results of this
census, Muslims’ share in the total population was 1.6%, which in great measure confirmed previous
assumptions related to their numbers.

RELIGION TOTAL MEMBERS %

CATHOLICS 3 444 847 65,05
MUSLIMS 83 596 1,58
TRADITIONAL 18 255 0,34
OTHERS 30 725 0,58
TOTAL 5 295 363 100
277
TABLE 3: PERCENTAGE OF MUSLIMS IN THE POPULATION BY PROVINCE

BUBANZA 223 188 936 0,42
BUJUMBURA RURAL 373 545 2 076 0,56
BURURI 385 632 6 758 1,75
CANKUZO 142 841 1 769 1,24
CIBITOKE 279 901 2 209 0,79
GITEGA 565 434 3 035 0,54
KARUZI 287 958 1 122 0,39
KAYANZA 443 176 1 554 0,35
KIRUNDO 401 166 3 118 0,78
MAKAMBA 224 081 3 209 1,43
MURAMVYA 441 812 506 0,11
MUYINGA 373 669 11 076 2,96
NGOZI 482 538 3 664 0,76
RUTANA 196 201 199 0,10
RUYIGI 238 674 1 044 0,44
BUJUMBURA MAIRIE 235 547 41 321 17,54
TOTAL BURUNDI 5 295 363 83 596 1,58
Muslims of Burundi are overwhelmingly made of urban population. In many urban areas,
Muslims make up the majority of population. In the capital Bujumbura, in Buterere community, out
of 27 145 people, 68.86% or 18 692 are people of Islamic confession.
TABLE 4: SETTLEMENTS WITH SIGNIFICANT SHARE OF MUSLIMS IN THE POPULATION

SETTLEMENT TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS

RUMONGE 10 937 5 607
MUYINGA 5 681 2 870
NYANZA 2 870 1 101
CIBITOKE 4 889 1 678
According to the most recent census from 2008, Muslims’ share in Burundi amounted to
2.49%, which presents a significant increase in comparison to the year 1990.

RELIGION POPULATION
CATHOLICS 4 941 833
ADVENTISTS 185 361
JEHOVAH'S WITNESSES 25 454
MUSLIMS 200 509
TRADITIONAL REL. 2 747
UNKNOWN 491 098
TOTAL 8 053 574
278
However, recent estimates related to the number of Muslims in Burundi differ considerably
from census results. Muslim population is generally shown as more strongly represented than it is
presented by official statistics. Low estimates vary from 2.5% to 3%. The Muslims’ share in the
population of this country is in many sources presented with around 5%. Data frequently shown on
well-visited Websites such as Wikipedia and CIA, inform us that Muslims make up 8-10% of the
population of Burundi. Some Arabic and Islamic sources go as far as to claim that even up to 20% of
the population confesses Islam. These assertions should be considered unreliable and exaggerated.
The fact is that Islam made a significant progress in this country during the '90s of the 20th century,
especially since Khutbahs in mosques are held in national Kirundi language and not in Swahili, as was
the practice for a long time.
COMOROS
With the exception of a small Christian minority, the population of Comoros exclusively follows Islam.
Official statistics on religious composition of the population do not exist. Estimates on Muslims’ share
in the total population are almost identical and present this share as at least 98%, 98.3%, then 99%,
and even up to 99.6%. Christians living in Comoros are mostly foreigners, or more precisely French,
then Malagasy and finally people originally from Réunion. It is assumed that up to 300 indigenous
Comorians follow Christianity. Out of close to 800 000 Comorian Muslims, the vast majority follows
Shafi’i Sunni
KENYA
Islam has been present in Kenya since the 8th century. Traditional presence of this religion
was limited to a narrow coastal strip and Somali population that exclusively lives in the east of the
country. By the establishment of the British authority in Kenya and after 1895, immigration of people
from India among which there were many Muslims, had started. Indians not only contributed to the
strength of Muslims in this country, but they also brought Islam to the inland of Kenya, where there
were no followers of this religion earlier.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF INDIAN POPULATION

THE 1931 THE 1948 THE 1962

RELIGION CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS
HINDUS 19 748 51 395 97 841
MUSLIMS 15 006 27 585 40 057
SIKHS 4 427 10 621 21 169
CHRISTIANS 4 131 7 613 16 524
OTHERS 311 473 1022
279
The British were, at the same time, those who conducted first censuses. Even though the
earlier censuses collected information on religion of the population, the 1948 census was the first
one from which we get a clear picture on the number of Muslims in Kenya. Out of 5 251 120 Kenyan
Africans, 4.3% were registered as Muslims, which roughly corresponds to the number of 226 000
people. If we add the African Muslims to Arabic population who in 1948 counted 24 174 people and
Indian Muslims who counted 27 585 people, we get a sum of about 278 000 Muslims who in that
year lived in Kenya, which in the then total population of 5 405 966 constituted a share of 5.1%.
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE AFRICAN POPULATION OF KENYA IN PERCENTAGES

TOTAL AFRICANS 5 251 120

PROTESTANTS 24.1
CATHOLICS 8.7
MUSLIMS 4.3
OTHERS/UNKNOWN 62.9
The next census was conducted in 1962. Results of this census also contain data related to
religious affiliation of Kenyans. This census was conducted in two phases. In the first phase, the
whole population was counted, while in the second phase, non-African and 10% of African
population had a chance to state their religion. In the second phase 588 300 people from many parts
of northern Kenya (in which significant Muslim population traditionally lives) were not counted, so
the total number of followers of Islam in Kenya, by the results of this census, looks surprisingly low
when compared against the data from 1948.
TABLE 3: POPULATION OF KENYA (WITHOUT NORTHERN PROVINCE)

BY RELIGION IN 1962
CHRISTIANS 4 653 700 54,9
MUSLIMS 309 100 3,6
OTHERS/UNKNOWN 3 085 200 36,4
TOTAL 8 048 000 100
The largest number of Muslims, during the 1962 census, was counted in the area of Coast
Province for which there are very precise data on religious affiliation of the population in smaller
administrative units, as well as data on coefficient of Islamization within ethnic groups of that region.
TABLE 4: MUSLIM’S SHARE AMONG AFRICAN POPULATION OF THE COAST PROVINCE BY DISTRICT–
THE 1962 CENSUS
DISTRICT TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS
KILIFI 240 646 11 400
KWALE 155 842 75 900
LAMU 16 214 14 900
MOMBASA 111 847 40 200
TAITA 89 356 4 200
TANA RIVER 28 880 24 400
TOTAL 642 785 171 000
280
TABLE 5: MUSLIMS’ SHARE WITHIN AFRICAN ETHNIC GROUPS OF THE COAST PROVINCE
ETHNIC GROUP TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS
CENTRAL BANTU 42 700 1 300
WESTERN BANTU 11 700 400
MIJIKENDA 413 700 112 500
Digo 91 200 83 000
Duruma 81 000 20 000
Giryama 241 500 8 500
POKOMO 22 400 18 600
TAITA 85 600 3 300
SWAHILI 22 200 20 700
NILOTI 17 900 700
NILO-HAMITI 2 100 0
HAMITI (OROMO...) 7 600 7 600
TANZANIANS 10 600 5 100
UGANDANS 2 100 100
OTHER AFRICANS 2 800 500
UNKNOWN 1 400 200
TABLE 6: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION WITHIN RACIAL GROUPS OF THE

COAST PROVINCE – THE 1962 CENSUS
RACIAL GROUP TOTAL CHRISTIANS MUSLIMS OTHERS

ASIANS 46 300 4 100 17 300 24 900
EUROPEANS 7 500 7 200 0 300
ARABS 30 300 200 30 000 100
OTHERS 1 000 700 100 200
AFRICANS 642 800 185 900 171 000 285 900
TOTAL COAST PROVINCE 727 900 198 000 218 400 311 500
The issue of religious affiliation of the population was not part of official statistics until 1999.
Although results of this census were criticized by local Muslims, information published in relation to
religious affiliation finally offers a more comprehensive insight into geographical distribution of the
population that declared to be following Islam. Except for Muslims being, as it would be expected,
traditionally settled around coastal and eastern provinces, it is surprising that there is a significant
number of them in areas where there were none of them in the past.
281
TABLE 7: PERCENTAGE OF MUSLIM POPULATION BY PROVINCE AND DISTRICT
PROVINCE / TOTAL MUSLIMS PROVINCE / TOTAL MUSLIMS

MUSLIMS MUSLIMS
DISTRICT POPULATION % DISTRICT POPULATION %
NAIROBI 2 083 507 138 094 6,63 RIFT VALLEY 6 845 644 70 010 1,02
CENTRAL 3 683 009 17 853 0,48 Baringo 263 969 1 140 0,43
Kiambu 737 534 3 337 0,45 Bomet 378 925 314 0,08
Kirinyaga 454 235 1 530 0,34 Keiyo 143 176 647 0,45
Muranga 348 084 1 111 0,32 Kajiado 395 953 11 350 2,87
Nyandarua 468 464 614 0,13 Kericho 461 721 2 073 0,45
Nyeri 647 880 3 933 0,61 Koibatek 136 554 2 259 1,65
Thika 641 506 5 906 0,92 Laikipia 316 899 6 465 2,04
Maragua 385 306 1 422 0,37 Marakwet 139 840 165 0,12
COAST 2 442 051 933 917 38,24 Nakuru 1 177 533 14 126 1,20
Kilifi 540 863 111 601 20,63 Nandi 569 590 4 512 0,79
Kwale 490 962 339 545 69,16 Narok 360 552 1 888 0,52
Lamu 71 221 39 630 55,64 Samburu 142 066 1 902 1,34
Mombasa 643 170 236 279 36,74 Trans Mara 169 159 678 0,40
Taita Taveta 241 958 19 139 7,91 Trans Nzoia 568 499 6 182 1,09
Tana River 178 606 148 923 83,38 Turkana 389 316 3 638 0,93
Malindi 275 268 38 800 14,10 Uasin Gishu 613 486 9 037 1,47
EASTERN 4 591 179 156 052 3,40 West Pokot 305 582 3 125 1,02
Embu 273 545 1 969 0,72 Buret 312 825 509 0,16
Isiolo 98 980 58 686 59,29 NORTHEASTERN 828 571 807 749 97,49
Kitui 509 134 3 562 0,70 Garissa 262 991 248 508 94,49
Makueni 766 216 3 928 0,51 Mandera 248 158 245 571 98,96
Machakos 896 783 4 832 0,54 Wajir 317 426 313 664 98,82
Marsabit 119 934 24 827 20,70 NYANZA 4 344 771 26 537 0,61
Mbeere 170 269 284 0,17 Gucha/Kisii South 458 285 515 0,11
Meru Central 495 502 4 564 0,92 Homa Bay 285 937 1 293 0,45
Moyale 52 580 46 008 87,51 Kisii/Central Kisi 485 795 1 561 0,32
Mwingi 301 695 1 447 0,48 Kisumu 495 467 10 728 2,17
Meru North 600 903 5 300 0,88 Kuria 150 155 1 448 0,96
Tharaka 100 779 89 0,09 Migori 506 782 3 431 0,68
Meru South 204 862 562 0,27 Nyamira/Kisii Nort 496 090 658 0,13
WESTERN 3 341 184 108 311 3,24 Rachuonyo 305 071 2 891 0,95
Bungoma 870 755 17 083 1,96 Siaya 477 410 1 016 0,21
Busia 367 914 5 850 1,59 Suba 154 674 435 0,28
Mt Elgon 134 898 520 0,39 Bondo 235 956 1 147 0,49
Kakamega 599 195 18 616 3,11 Nyando 293 145 1 414 0,48
Lugari/Marava-Luga 215 023 2 972 1,38 TOTAL KENYA 28 159 915 2 258 523 8,02
Teso 180 248 4 020 2,23
Vihiga 497 309 4 042 0,81
Butere/Mumias 475 840 55 208 11,60
The written material showing Muslims’ share in the ethnic groups of this country also falls
under statistical rarity materials. It is surprising that a large number of Muslims declared themselves
as members of ethnic groups that traditionally didn't have any followers of Islam among them.
282
TABLE 8: MUSLIMS’ SHARE WITHIN THE ETHNIC GROUPS OF KENYA
MAIN TOTAL MAIN TOTAL

ETHNIC GROUP MUSLIMS ETHNIC GROUP MUSLIMS
GROUP ETHNICITY GROUP ETHNICITY
EMBU 377 985 9 891 BORAN 113 414 95 132
OROMO
KAMBA 3 116 469 27 012 GABBRA 50 155 16 048
CENTRAL
BANTU
KIKUYU 5 393 748 33 784 ORMA 65 126 63 582

MBERE 159 699 4 652 RENDILLE 41 745 3 636
MERU 1349 534 10 275 AJURAN 81 599 80 193
THARAKA 148 018 2 160 DEGODIA 233 345 228 809
SOMALIS
KISII 1 755 475 6 070 GOSHA 7 514 6 340
WESTER
BANTU
KURIA 178 805 1 821 GURREH 162 076 159 908

N
LUHYA 4 040 983 123 141 HAWIYAH 48 131 46 636

SUBA 143 403 1 085 OGADEN 344 295 337 269
BAJUN 82 004 60 829 SOMALIS 84 007 82 005
BONI/SANYE 25 955 5 930 OTHER BURJI 13 105 10 219
MIJIKENDA 1 351 351 573 178 AFRO - SENG"WEN 10 123 206
BANTU
COAST
POKOMO 76 004 50 731 KENYANS OTHER KENYANS 28 906 19 931

TAITA 249 102 13 304 TANZANIANS 36 488 10 511
AFRICAN
TAVETA 26 390 4 010 UGANDANS 31 641 3 089
FOREIGNERS
SWAHILI/SHIRAZI 32 427 19 949 OTHER AFRICANS 30 470 9 533
LUO 3 149 280 19 349 INDIANS 35 980 6 976
NDEROBO/ DOROBO 66 693 669 PAKISTANIS 2 897 1 911
ASIANS
EL-MOLO 4 527 168 KENYAN ASIANS 44 461 23 088
TUGEN/CHERANGANI 314 460 1 339 OTHER ASIANS 5 972 2 548
KIPSIGIS 1 372 859 2 361 ARAGS 13 623 12 387
ARABS
NANDI 713 866 5 963 KENYAN ARABS 38 364 36 908
POKOT 348 122 1 207 BRITISH 13 309 1 419
NILOTI
KEIYO 226 094 913 EUROPEANS KENYAN EUROPEANS 2 619 635

MARAKWET 134 651 351 OTHER EUROPEANS 9 202 837
MASAI 547 323 2 893 OTHERS OTHER FOREIGNERS 9 084 2 902
NJEMPS 21 576 348 TOTAL 28 159 916 2 258 523
SAMBURU 150 968 1 387
TESO 251 898 3 036
TURKANA 527 064 4 659
SABAOT 166 964 1 504
KALENYIN 98 568 1 896
283
284
TABLE 9: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF KENYA
RELIGION TOTAL %
CATHOLICS 7 905 530 28,07
PROTESTANTS 11 977 774 42,53
OTHER
3 899 146 13,85
CHRISTIANS
MUSLIMS 2 258 523 8,02
TRADITIONAL 953 010 3,38
TOTAL 28 159 915 100
Due to a long-standing lack of any serious census material related to the issue of religion,
estimates on the number of Muslims in Kenya vary significantly, depending on the source. Some
Christian missionary sources present the percentage of Muslims in this country with even 4%, while
in several other places in literature from similar sources, Muslims’ share in the population is
presented with 5.5% to 6%. The sources like Encyclopaedia Britannica and similar yearbooks and
almanacs dealing with global statistics, present their share in the population as slightly higher,
roughly from 6.6% to 7.3%. Generally, the most widely accepted data are those coming from sources
such as CIA, according to which Muslims form 9% to 10% of the population of this country. Some
western sources mention the numbers which raise Muslims’ share in Kenyan population even up to
15%. Most of Muslim sources use very unreliable data according to which the share of people of
Islamic confession should even be 29.5%. However, all Muslim sources agree exclusively that the
results of the 1999 census presented the number of Muslims in this country as much lower than it is
in reality. The results of the 2009 census shed a new light in statistics on religious groups of Kenya.
Out of 38 412 088 people, 11.21%, or in other words 4 304 798 people declared themselves as
Muslims. It is interesting to note that Somali population of Kenya, which is generally almost
exclusively Muslim, increased from 960 967 to 2 385 572 people in the period from 1999 to 2009.
TABLE 10: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION ACCORDING TO THE 2009

CENSUS
RELIGION POPULATION
CATHOLICS 9 010 684
MUSLIMS 4 304 798
HINDUS 53 393
ANIMISTS 635 352
NO RELIGION 922 128
UNKNOWN 61 233
TOTAL 38 412 088
285
TABLE 11: PRESENCE OF MUSLIM POPULATION BY DISTRICT
TOTAL TOTAL
DISTRICT MUSLIMS DISTRICT MUSLIMS
NAIROBI 3 106 911 222 890 KISUMU 959 256 14 543
NYANDARUA 595 135 643 HOMABAY 961 318 5 719
NYERI 689 125 4 217 MIGORI 913 764 6 402
KIRINYAGA 525 648 2 029 KISII 1 147 990 2 208
MURANG'A 940 138 3 042 NYAMIRA 597 438 635
KIAMBU 1 617 765 14 068 TURKANA 848 870 25 489
MOMBASA 924 754 338 701 WESTPOKOT 511 542 2 624
KWALE 645693 425 289 SAMBURU 222 215 2 271
KILIFI 1 102 244 211 111 TRANSNZOIA 815 435 8 415
TANARIVER 239 269 197 393 BARINGO 553 367 4 276
LAMU 100 371 52 513 UASINGISHU 887 460 13 648
TAITATAVETA 277 346 21 219 ELGEYO-MARAKWET 369 119 986
MARSABIT 289 255 132 790 NANDI 751 347 5 078
ISIOLO 141 671 88 634 LAIKIPIA 395 922 7 331
MERU 1 349 469 11 640 NAKURU 1 592 488 20 543
THARAKA 363 997 836 NAROK 844 479 3 958
EMBU 512 889 2 561 KAJIADO 681 727 18 574
KITUI 1 007 561 6 282 KERICHO 587 053 2 117
MACHAKOS 1 092 786 6 858 BOMET 888 674 799
MAKUENI 879 624 4 910 KAKAMEGA 1 653 898 90 426
GARISSA 619 188 603 818 VIHIGA 553 360 4 704
WAJIR 658 409 655 034 BUNGOMA 1 371 312 19 791
MANDERA 1 023 470 1 020 635 BUSIA 739 669 14 197
SIAYA 838 721 3 169
286
MADAGASCAR
There are no reliable data on the size of Muslim and other religious groups of Madagascar.
Religious composition of the population was never a subject of official census activities, so we are
denied any information related to this. Thus the number of Muslims is a question that is openly
speculated about in this island. When it comes to estimates related to the number of Muslims, we
can openly say that they are extremely unreliable and that they offer a whole spectrum of numbers
that significantly differ from each other. The fact that Islam is a religion practiced within many ethnic
groups of Madagascar makes the estimating even harder. With the exception of Antakaran, which
can be considered as the most Islamized indigenous tribe, the issue of Islamization within other
groups is further complicated by the fact that it is very difficult to define who can be considered to be
a follower of Islam because the religious syncretism is widely spread in Madagascar. In this case this
is mixing of Islamic with traditional elements of the cult of ancestors. It can generally be said that
many, if not majority of Muslim communities, created local Islamic identities due to centuries of
isolation, which for most of other Muslims in the world look completely unknown and even
unacceptable. Ethnic groups, of which Antaimoro is without a doubt the strongest, had built almost
collective identity of this kind. Almost along the whole coast of Madagascar, clans, larger
communities and even tribes that have their own local version of defining Islam can be found. Due to
a historical connection to east coast of Africa, Islam from the north coast of Madagascar kept the
form that is common in the whole region. At the same time, we can say that the majority of
Madagascar's Muslims live in this area. Antakarana ethnic group, the only group of Madagascar that
fully confesses Islam, is residing in Antsiranana (Diego Suarez) province. Shadhili Tariqat, whose
members in the mid-19th century contributed in great amount to this tribe's embracing of Islam, is
strongly established among the Antakaranas. Large number of Sakalava people who form a majority
of local population of the northern coast, can also be considered Muslim. Muslim population of this
region was additionally strengthened by immigration from Comoros Islands during the time of
colonial administration. According to the 1961 census, there were 49 475 Comorians living in
Madagascar, which at that time constituted 0.9% of the total population of Madagascar. In the anti-
Comoran riots in the city of Mahajanga in 1976, 1 600 members of these people were killed. In the
following year, 16 000 to 17 000 Comorians left Madagascar. Today, the number of Comorians living
in Madagascar is estimated at around 25 000 people. A very important group of foreign origin, the
majority of people of which mostly confess Islam, or more precisely about 93% of them, are Indians,
whose current number is estimated at around 17 000. They started immigrating to Madagascar in
greater number from the mid-19th century. Most of Indian Muslims are Shiites of different
directions. The most important group among them are Bohra, whose number is estimated to be
5 000, 6 000 or up to 7 000 people. Shia group known as Khoja counts from 2 600 to even 4 000
members. The smallest Indian Shia subgroup in Madagascar are Ismailis, who recognize Aga Khan
and whose membership ranges from 1 500 to 2 500 people. 1 700 to 2 400 Indians from Madagascar
are Sunni Muslims. Otherwise, all these groups are economically very established and have a strong
control over the vast portion, if not even a major portion of the local economy. There were also Shia
Yemenites, Zaidis who counted around 1 800 members and around 250 Somalis present in
Madagascar in the 1960s. In 1912, the number of Muslims established in Madagascar through a
principle of estimation of people who according to French sources were doubtlessly Muslims, was 60
000 or 1.7% of the total population. Already in 1913, the number of Muslims in the population of
3 104 000 was around 75 000. It was generally assumed until the 1970s that Muslims’ share in the
287
population was around 2%. We can find out about changes in estimates on the size of Muslim
population in Madagascar through the information telling us about frequent, sometimes even mass
processes of re-Islamization within groups that were considered superficially Islamized until that
time. Today, it is generally assumed that Muslims’ share in the population of Madagascar, which in
2010 counted around 20 million, is from 5% to 7%. Many serious sources even claim that Muslims’
share in the population of Madagascar goes from 10% to 15%.
288
MALAWI
Actual immigration and converting to Islam in Malawi was recorded around the city of
Nkhotakota as far back as 1840. Malawian Islam experienced growth by transition of Yao tribe to this
religion in the 1860s and 1870s. According to the 1931 census, conducted by British colonial
authorities, out of 1 599 888 Africans who lived in this country at that time, 8% confessed Islam as
their religion. According to this census, Muslims’ share was strongest in Mangochi with 45%. It was
followed by Machinga district with 35%, then Zomba with 18%, Dedza with 12%, Chiradzulu and
Blantyre with 8% respectively and Mulanje with 4%. All until the year 1998, the subject of religious
affiliation was not an integral part of Malawi statistics, so we don't have the official information for
the period from 1931 to 1998, based on which we could follow the size of Muslim population of
Malawi in this period. The 1956 and 1961 censuses contained the data on religious composition only
for the non-African population, which generally, when compared to Africans, formed an insignificant
minority. Muslims, who are mentioned in these statistics, are almost exclusively people from the
Indian subcontinent. The number of Muslims who could be classified in this group had significantly
decreased till present day since majority of Indians moved out of this country after 1964.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE NON-AFRICAN POPULATION


HINDUS 2 506 3 010
MUSLIMS 5 748 7 570
SIKHS 134
JEWS 37 1 850
OTHER RELIGIONS 67
NO RELIGION 378
720
UNKNOWN 42
TOTAL 16 435 20 890
With publishing of the results of the 1998 census, the insight into the size of the Muslim
population of this country has been offered again. The Muslims’ share in the population of Malawi
was 12.81% in the 1998. At first glance, the percentage of Muslims in this country has jumped
considerably since 1931, which is true, but in the perspective of a mass Christianization of Malawi
that happened in this period, the increase in Muslim population can be considered a relative success.
Namely, in 1931, the share of followers of Christian denominations within African population was
only 11% and in 1998, as high as 79.87%. According to the 2008 census, percentage of Malawis who
confess Islam had slightly increased in comparison to the year 1998 and amounted to 12.97%.
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF MALAWI

CHRISTIANS 7 933 773 10 770 229
MUSLIMS 1 272 429 1 690 087
OTHERS 304 961 242 503
NO RELIGION 422 705 326 679
289
TABLE 3: MUSLIM’S SHARE IN THE POPULATION BY DISTRICT
REGION, DISTRICT
TOTAL ISLAM TOTAL ISLAM
NORTHERN REGION 1 233 560 17 684 1 679 491 18 787
Chitipa 126 799 139 176 835 147
Karonga 194 572 2 964 264 112 3 732
Nkhata Bay 164 761 1 451 215 429 1 851
Rumphi 128 360 2 585 166 460 1 580
Mzimba 718 402 6 049
610 994 10 490
Mzuzu City 127 539 5 336
Likoma 8 074 55 10 714 92
CENTRAL REGION 4 066 340 283 964 5 497 252 379 210
Kasungu 480 659 17 325 623 592 16 207
Nkhota kota 229 460 53 767 299 240 71 398
Ntchisi 167 880 1 237 222 374 1 124
Dowa 411 387 3 691 559 849 4 489
Salima 248 214 75 344 337 928 99 737
Lilongwe 1 232 972 16 669
1 346 360 67 979
Lilongwe City 669 532 84 938
Mchinji 324 941 9 524 454 584 13 018
Dedza 486 682 48 361 625 828 62 733
Ntcheu 370 757 6 736 471 353 8 897
SOUTHERN REGION 4 633 968 970 781 5 852 755 1 292 090
Mangochi 610 239 429 097 796 036 574 775
Machinga 369 614 231 761 494 835 318 915
Zomba 578 766 110 151
546 661 98 137
Zomba City 81 501 12 104
Chiradzulu 236 050 24 145 287 604 31 268
Blantyre 339 406 26 807
809 397 72 181
Blantyre City 648 852 63 249
Mwanza 92 237 579
138 015 1 480
Neno 108 339 1 299
Thyolo 458 976 9 285 590 472 11 714
Mulanje 428 322 21 060 523 949 27 358
Phalombe 231 990 3 010 315 185 4 776
Chikwawa 356 682 4 835 437 892 5 309
Nsanje 194 924 3 213 241 107 4 030
Balaka 253 098 72 577 316 574 99 756
When it comes to estimates related to Muslims’ share in the population of Malawi, it is a

general view that their population is much larger than it is officially shown. In most cases sources
state that the actual number of Malawis who confess Islam would be 15-17%, or even up to 20%.
Local Muslim associations go as far with their assumptions as to claim that Muslims constitute 36%,
or even 39-40% of the population of Malawi. These exaggerated estimates should be rejected
primarily for the reason of absence of serious indications that would confirm them. It is likely that the
number of Muslims living in Malawi is slightly higher than it is shown by the official statistics, but
their share most likely does not exceed 15%.
290
MAURITIUS
Individual presence of Muslims in the population of Mauritius is evident since the second half
of the 18th century. Organized form of community life dates back to 1805, when a first mosque was
built. Starting with 1833, a mass immigration of Indians to this country commences. Among them,
many were of the Islamic confession. By settlement of Indians during the second half of the 19th
century, the demographic landscape of Mauritius is completely changed and at the same time,
Muslims’ share in total population assumed the size of about 10-15%, which, with some variations, is
maintained till the present day.
291
TABLE 1: GROWTH OF MUSLIM POPULATION
TOTAL TOTAL
CENSUS YEAR MUSLIMS CENSUS YEAR MUSLIMS
1871. 317 150 41 575 1911. 373 620 39265
1881. 361 305 35 316 1921. 383 069 44995
1891. 372 656 34 763 1931. 401 440 50678
1901. 374 185 41 146 1944. 431 070 57848
The number of Muslims outside the ethnic group of Indians is very small. According to the
1952 census, all followers of Islam in Mauritius, with the exception of 62 Creole and 6 Chinese, were
originally from the Indian subcontinent. The vast majority of Muslims of this country were Sunnis of
Hanafi madhhab. There is also a minority following Shafi’i school. Next to Sunnis, certain number of
Muslims belong to one of the Shia directions of Islam. Ja'fari, Khoja, Bohra and Ismaili are the Shia
branches in this country. Members of Ahmadi movement are officially counted in the population of
Islamic confession.
TABLE 2: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF MUSLIM POPULATION AND DIRECTIONS THEY

FOLLOW
ISLAND, CENSUS TOTAL TOTAL Hanafi Shafi’i Other
Ahmadi Islam Mohammadans Muslims
YEAR POPULATION MUSLIMS Sunnis Sunnis Muslims
MAURITIUS 2011 1 236 817 213 969 1 265 59 178 153 505 21
Island of Mauritius 1 196 383 213 583 1 259 59 059 153 244 21
Rodrigues 40 434 386 6 119 261
MAURITIUS 2000 1 178 848 196 240 119 71 009 121 124 943 48
Island of Mauritius 1 143 069 195 939
Rodrigues 35 779 301
MAURITIUS 1990 1 056 660 172 009 164 91 809 339 79 697
Island of Mauritius 1 022 456 171 863
Rodrigues 34 204 146
MAURITIUS 1983 997 844 160 270
Island of Mauritius 964 762 160 130 1 045 123 399 352 34 810 155 56
Rodrigues 33 082 140 56 84
MAURITIUS 1972 850 968 137 087
Island of Mauritius 826 199 136 997 4 255 20 102 2 101 282 7 381 a:3 985
Rodrigues 24 769 90
MAURITIUS 1962 699 954 110 414
Island of Mauritius 681 619 110 332
Rodrigues 18 335 82
MAURITIUS 1952 514 533 77 086 64 013 5 374 7 699
Island of Mauritius 501 200 77 014 6 860 63 960 5 366 b:828
Rodrigues 13 333 72
a: 747 SHIA, 2633 SHEIKH MOMIN, 290 SUNNI JAMIA, 157 SUNI SURTEE. b: 606 SHIA, 220 BOHRA.
292
There is almost no settlement in Mauritius that is exclusively or predominantly Muslim. The
strongest share of Muslims in Mauritius is in St. Louis, in Ward 4 community, where of the 20 684
inhabitants in the year 2000, as many as 18 981 confessed Islam. The second significant Muslim
settlement is The Vale on the northeast of the Island, where in the year 2000 Muslims’ share in the
population of 3 417 was as many as 2 115 people. Also, a Muslim majority of 2 813 people in total
population of 4 807 was registered in Camp Diable village in the south of the Island in the year 2000.
TABLE 3: MUSLIMS’ SHARE BY DISTRICT

ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS FROM YEARS 2000 AND 2011

DISTRICT
TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS
PORT LOUIS 127 855 49 243 118 431 47 665
PAMPLEMOUSSES 122 252 18 250 136 268 22 420
RIVIERE DU REMPART 98 854 11 001 106 267 12 697
FLACQ 126 839 14 865 135 406 16 617
GRAND PORT 106 665 13 752 110 907 14 723
SAVANNE 66 356 12 485 67 906 13 822
PLAINES WILHEMS 358 182 59 225 362 292 64 787
MOKA 75 479 15 533 82 301 18 563
BLACK RIVER 60 587 1 585 76 605 2 289
ISLAND OF RODRIGUES 35 779 301 40 434 386
293
MAYOTTE
Island of Mayotte is the overseas department of France located along the eastern coast of
Africa, and is an integral part of the Comoros archipelago. The population of this island is
traditionally, exclusively, Muslim and follows the Sunni direction of Islam – Shafi’i madhhab. Both
geographically and ethnically, Mayotte forms a part of Comorian ethnic body, with the exception of
about 1/5 of the population that can be considered as consisted of Malagasies. Presence of non-
Muslims who are mostly French with some Malagasies, was more obvious in the recent past. Since
the 1980s, Mayotte became an aim for the mass immigration from neighboring country Comoros, the
population of which is exclusively Muslim. This immigration wave contributed to a rapid increase in
population and at the same time to significant increase in Muslims’ share. In 1978, Mayotte had
47 246 people, and by 2007, the population had increased to as many as 186 387 people, of which
72 039 were nationals of Comoros. Official statistics on religious composition of Mayotte do not
exist, and estimates indicate that Muslims constitute 97% to 99% of the current population counting
around 200 000 people.
MOZAMBIQUE
Official written material on religious composition of the population of Mozambique dates
back to the time of Portuguese colonial administration. We can get an insight into this subject from
the results of the 1950 census. This material, when compared against the census results from 1960,
creates an image of a sudden development of Islam among the African population of Mozambique.
Since the differences between data offered by these two censuses are enormous, it is most likely
that very different methodologies were used during the collection of census materials.
TABLE 1: DISTRIBUTION OF INDIGENOUS AFRICAN POPULATION OF ISLAMIC CONFESSION

BY PROVINCE AND CITY
PROVINCE THE 1950 CENSUS THE 1960 CENSUS
CITY MUSLIMS % MUSLIMS %
Lourenço Marques 1 503 0,94 8 798 2,37
— L. Marques (ville) 1 422 2,51 2 050 1,67
Gaza 155 0,02 8 013 1,19
— Muchopes 16 0,01 93 0,07
Inhambane 865 0,15 9 860 1,70
— Morrumbene 240 0,35 330 0,42
Manica e Sofala 3 501 0,50 18 848 2,77
— Beira (ville) 2 337 7,52 422 1,06
— Manica 17 0,03 50 0,08
— Sena 10 0,02 16 654 36,40
Tete 80 0,02 725 0,15
—Angonia 67 0,06 478 0,43
Zambezia 28 677 2,48 151 018 11,13
— Quelimane 4 575 3,29 26 197 17,90
— Chinde 1 400 1,59 29 021 30,95
— Maganja da Costa 3 107 2,95 8 711 6,90
— Milange 6 0,00 93 0,07
— Namacurra 5 781 7,16 6 274 6,58
— Pebane 13 300 22,24 20 073 28,77
294
Moçambique 137 739 10,51 426 773 29,64
— Nampula (ville) 1 353 0,99 17 727 17,76
— Moçambique (Ile) 6 415 61,07 17 898 94,61
— Mossuril 54 704 42,00 32 003 44,44
Cabo Delgado 245 415 49,82 356 102 65,34
— Porto Amélia (ville) 47 801 0,20 48 980 4,51
— Ibo (île) 2 217 98,53 1 806 46,66
— Macondes 8 369 11,07 63 384 80,38
Niassa (Lago) 180 832 9,61 179 839 64,28
— Amaramba 19 539 23,90 31 937 34,75
— Marrupa 52 061 99,18 31 872 56,52
— Vila Cabral 81 142 99,37 81 368 97,85
TOTAL 598 767 10,60 1 158 973 18,14
During the 1950 census, the population which was not classified as African was counted
separately. In this group of inhabitants of Mozambique, there was also a strong group of people
registered as Muslims. According to results of this census, Muslims’ share in the total population was
10.67%. Members of the non-African Muslim community in Mozambique are mostly people from the
Indian subcontinent.
TABLE 2: AFRICAN AND NON-AFRICAN POPULATION
ACCORDING TO THE RELIGION THEY CONFESS – THE 1950 CENSUS
RELIGION AFRICANS NON-AFRICANS

BUDDHISTS 0 598
Catholics 288 434 65 988
Protestants, Others 96 232 3 041
HINDUS 0 3 882
JEWS 0 156
MUSLIMS 598 767 13 588
OTHERS 4 663 524 4 701
TOTAL 5 646 957 91 954
TABLE 3: NON-AFRICAN POPULATION OF MOZAMBIQUE

ACCORDING TO RELIGION – THE 1955 CENSUS
BUDDHISTS 81
CHRISTIANS 89 574
HINDUS 4 731
JEWS 42
MUSLIMS 16 348
TOTAL 117 405
In 1970, the last census was conducted by the Portuguese colonial administration. On that
occasion, 8 168 933 people were counted, of which 1 107 113 declared themselves as Muslims. If we
compare results of this census with the ones from the 1960, it is evident that this time, percentage of
Muslims in the population, in comparison to 1960, was displayed as significantly lower with 13.55%
295
TABLE 4: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF MOZAMBIQUE
CATHOLICS 1 824 721

PROTESTANTS 368 139
ASIAN RELIGIONS 9 844
MUSLIMS 1 107 113
TOTAL 8 168 933
Results of the 1997 census, if compared against those from 1970, show demographic changes
which occurred in the meantime within a Muslim population of this country. Out of total of
15 278 334 people over the age of 5, which were covered by census at that time, 2 696 756 of them
declared themselves as Muslims, which means they had a share of 17.65% in the total population.
TABLE 5: POPULATION OF MOZAMBIQUE BY RELIGION –

THE 1997 CENSUS
CATHOLICS 3 591 702
ZIONISTS 2 660 799
MUSLIMS 2 696 756
ANIMISTS 319 536
UNKNOWN 378 695
TOTAL 15 278 334
Namely, two documents, both published by the Statistical Institute of Mozambique, offer
different results in regards to Muslim population. According to data published on the joint Website,
Muslims hold a share of 17.8% in the population of Mozambique over the age of 5. A CD ROM, which
can be obtained in the same institute, provides data for smallest administrative units, which, if
cumulated, give a completely different picture on religious structure of the population of this
country, or in other words, if this summation is to be trusted, then persons who confess Islam make
up as much as 20.61% of the total population of Mozambique over the age of 5.
296
TABLE 6: MUSLIMS’ SHARE BY PROVINCE ACCORDING TO INTERNET AND CD ROM DATA
THE 1997 CENSUS
% OF MUSLIMS % OF MUSLIMS
PROVINCE ACCORDING TO: PROVINCE ACCORDING TO:
WEB CD-ROM WEB CD-ROM
MAPUTO CITY 4,6 5,10 ZAMBEZIA 10,0 9,34
MAPUTO PROVINCE 1,8 0,46 NAMPULA 39,1 47,15
GAZA 0,7 0,02 CABO DELGADO 54,8 65,50
INHAMBANE 1,1 1,26 NIASSA 61,5 76,36
SOFALA 2,1 0,33 TOTAL % 17,8 20,61
MANICA 0,7 0,15 TOTAL NUMBER 2236356 2583534
TETE 0,4 0,14
TABLE 7: PERCENTAGE SHARE OF MUSLIMS IN THE TOTAL POPULATION

BY PROVINCE AND PLACE OF LIVING ACCORDING TO THE 1997 CENSUS
PROVINCE TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS %

CABO DELGADO 1 071 900 54,80
Urban 184 900 67,30
Rural 887 000 52,20
GAZA 893 600 0,70
Urban 220 100 2,20
Rural 673 500 0,10
INHAMBANE 945 000 1,10
Urban 187 700 4,30
Rural 757 300 0,30
MANICA 793 100 0,70
Urban 226 100 1,90
Rural 567 000 0,20
MAPUTO REGION 687 400 1,80
Urban 429 700 2,50
Rural 257 700 0,60
NAMPULA 2 416 700 39,10
Urban 620 600 54,10
Rural 1 796 100 33,90
NIASSA 605 600 61,50
Urban 141 900 51,30
Rural 463 700 64,60
SOFALA 1 058 100 2,10
Urban 450 000 4,40
Rural 608 100 0,30
TETE 922 400 0,40
Urban 139 100 2,10
Rural 783 300 0,10
ZAMBEZIA 2 310 100 10,00
Urban 324 400 13,30
Rural 1 985 700 9,40
CIDADE DE MAPUTO 832 800 4,60
TOTAL 15 278 334 2 696 756
297
According to the 2007 census, out of 20 252 223 people of Mozambique over the age of 5,
17.92%, i.e. 3 628 913 declared themselves as Muslims. According to these official data, a very small
change in Muslims’ share in smaller administrative units was recorded in comparison to the year
1997. Within results of the 2007 census, materials showing religious composition of the population
by racial category inhabited in this country were also published. According to this information,
Muslims are present in all racial categories.
TABLE 8: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF MOZAMBIQUE BY PROVINCE

PROVINCE TOTAL POPULATION CATHOLICS ANGLICANS MUSLIMS ZIONISTS

NAMPULA 3 985285 1 554 733 19 792 1 495 792 59 757
NIASSA 1 169348 304 552 47 331 711 302 30 987
CABO DELGADO 1 605649 578 798 5 881 864 388 4 803
MAPUTO CIDADE 1 094315 252 694 19 671 58 497 276 259
GAZA 1 226272 188 810 36 884 10 732 460 006
INHAMBANE 1 252479 299 867 21 575 14 403 451 823
SOFALA 1 642636 303 673 18 977 39 921 310 464
TETE 1 783967 383 960 32 385 13 501 303 864
TOTAL MOZAMBIQUE 20 252223 5 748 176 271 580 3 628 913 3 146 047
PROVINCE TOTAL POPULATION EVANGELISTS NO RELIGION OTHERS UNKNOWN

NAMPULA 3 985285 189 896 559 588 79 906 25 821
NIASSA 1 169348 42 571 10 985 16 555 5 065
CABO DELGADO 1 605649 17 711 121 662 4 439 7 967
MAPUTO CIDADE 1 094315 231 565 156 614 90 008 9 007
GAZA 1 226272 193 408 243 201 85 445 7 786
INHAMBANE 1 252479 122 406 189 773 144 743 7 889
SOFALA 1 642636 348 890 544 625 67 230 8 856
TETE 1 783967 190 380 691 339 155 948 12 590
TOTAL MOZAMBIQUE 20 252223 2 197 819 3 781 905 1 346 689 131 094
TABLE 9: MUSLIMS’ SHARE IN RACIAL GROUPS

RACE TOTAL MEMBERS MUSLIMS

AFRICANS 20 045 138 3 570 619
HALF-CASTE 82 158 35 921
CAUCASIANS 17 063 2 098
INDIANS 16 957 10 413
PAKISTANIS 2 009 1 127
OTHERS 4 092 1 209
UNKNOWN 84 806 7 526
The unofficial information notifying us about the size of Muslim population offers the most
diverse range of data that significantly differ from each other. The lowest estimates that we can find
inform us that Islam in this country is followed by only 5% of the population. Missionary sources,
especially the older ones, present the percentage of Muslims in the population of Mozambique with
298
10% to 15%. One study published on the missionary Website (pt.ismico.org) claims that Muslims
constitute as much as 31% of the population of this country. Today, the most accepted data are
those offered by the CIA and they are accepted by most of other serious sources. According to them,
Muslims in Mozambique constitute about 20% of the population. It is possible to find articles that
claim that the share of people following Islam in the population of this country is about 25%. Islamic
sources rely on the assumption that Muslims constitute 29% of population of Mozambique. Some
local Muslim officials have stated that, as much as 50% of the population of this country follows
Islam. These assertions of course, are unfounded.
299
300
REUNION
Reunion Island is the overseas department of France based east of Madagascar. There is а
significant number of people of Islamic confession inside the population that was estimated at over
805 000 in the early 2008. The exact number of Muslims on this island is impossible to establish
primarily due to the lack of any kind of official information related to religious composition of the
population in general. First permanent settling of Muslims in Reunion was recorded as far back as in
1854, and the first mosque was built in 1905, in the capital city of St. Denis. Religious needs of
Muslims in Reunion in present times are served in 38 mosques. It is estimated that about 85% of
Muslims of Reunion has their roots in India. There are two groups of Muslims within Indian Muslims.
First group are Zarabes or more precisely, descendants of Muslims who started settling here in the
mid-19th century. They are originally from Gujarata in India and are mostly Sunnis of Hanafi
madhhab. One smaller group of Muslims originally from the Indian subcontinent came to Reunion
from Madagascar in 1972, due to unstable political situation in this country at the time. They are
known as Karanes and they follow Shia Ismaili direction of Islam. Since the 1970s, Muslims from
Comoros Islands also started coming to Reunion. It is assumed that about 15% or even up to 25% of
Muslims from Reunion have their roots in Comoros. Comorians are Sunnis of Shafi’i madhhab. The
size of Muslim community of this island is not known at all. All indications point to the conclusion
that Muslims’ share in the total population is 4.2%, or 5-6%, which would mean 35 000 to 50 000
people. We can find data in many Islamic sources that Muslims make up 20% of the population of
Reunion, which is a completely unrealistic and unfounded estimate. Along with other unfounded
estimates we can also place those that show percentage of Muslims as too low, or more precisely as
1-2%.
RWANDA
Presence of Islam in Rwanda is evident since the early 20th century. Their immigration was
mostly motivated by trade. These pioneers of Islam in Rwanda were mostly Swahilis from Kenya, and
partly also from Ujiji area in present-day Tanzania. According to official statistics, there were 635
Swahili Muslims registered in Kigali in 1927. A first census covering the part of population was
conducted in Rwanda in 1970, based on which the official estimates were made for the population of
the whole country. The survey was conducted in larger urban and more important rural centres,
exactly there were the largest number of Muslims reside in this country. Therefore, according to this
census, Muslims’ share in the population of Rwanda with 8.46% seems surprisingly high, if compared
to results of censuses conducted in the years that followed.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF RWANDA

RELIGION TOTAL
CATHOLICS 1 690 160
PROTESTANTS 529 110
MUSLIMS 302 300
OTHERS 1 050 980
TOTAL 3 572 550
301
The first census conducted according to modern standards was the one from 1978. It is
surprising that only 39 676, i.e. 0.82% of all Rwandans were registered as followers of Islam.
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF RWANDA

RELIGION TOTAL
CATHOLICS 2 495 388
PROTESTANTS 735 714
ADVENTISTS 303 513
OTHER CHRISTIANS 515
MUSLIMS 39 676
NO RELIGION 708 786
UNKNOWN 100 548
TOTAL 4 831 527
If we rely on the official data, the increase in Muslims’ share on the local level, or more
precisely in provinces, in the period between 1978 and 2002, is visible in the whole country.
Especially eastern Rwandan provinces recorded a significant numerical progress of Muslim
population in this period.
TABLE 3: PERCENTAGE OF MUSLIMS IN PROVINCES


PROVINCE TOTAL MUSLIMS TOTAL MUSLIMS TOTAL MUSLIMS
POPULATION % POPULATION % POPULATION %
KIGALI CITY 235 664 9,1 603 049 8,8
698 063 1,8
KIGALI NGALI 914 034 0,9 789 330 0,9
GITARAMA 602 752 0,8 851 451 1,2 856 488 1,2
BUTARE 601 165 0,4 764 448 0,5 725 914 1,2
GIKONGORO 369 891 0,1 467 335 0,1 489 729 0,1
CYANGUGU 331 380 0,9 514 655 1,1 607 495 1,5
KIBUYE 337 729 0,1 470 643 0,2 469 016 0,3
GISENYI 468 786 0,9 734 658 1,4 864 377 1,9
RUHENGERI 528 649 0,4 769 297 0,5 891 498 0,6
BYUMBA 519 968 0,7 782 427 0,9 707 786 1,1
KIBUNGO 360 934 1,4 652 941 2,1 702 248 2,8
UMUTARA FORMED IN 1996 FROM PARTS OF BYUMBA AND KIBUNGO. 421 623 2,5
By 1991, Muslims’ share in the population, according to the official data, jumped to 1.21%,
and in 2012, already 2,01% Rwandans declared themselves as followers of Islam. The reason for this
relatively rapid growth of Muslim community lies in the war activities in 1994. In this war, majority of
victims of violence were ethnical Tutsi, who after the dominant group Hutu constitute the largest
ethnicity of this country. The violence between Hutus and Tutsis largely missed the members of
these groups of Islamic confession. For many members of the two peoples, the unity of Muslims in
this difficult period was a motive to convert to Islam and generally speaking, Islam is very popular in
this country.
302
TABLE 4: CHANGES IN RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION
TOTAL TOTAL TOTAL
RELIGION MEMBERS % MEMBERS % MEMBERS %
CATHOLICS 4 476 280 62,51 3 945 336 49,54 4 599 371 43,74
PROTESTANTS 1 345 040 18,78 2 164 026 27,17 3 967 592 37,73
ADVENTISTS 600 030 8,38 971 547 12,2 1 242 174 11,81
JEHOVAH'S WITNESSES 36 008 0,45 69 451 0,66
MUSLIMS 86 550 1,21 144 968 1,82 211 011 2,01
TRADITIONAL 75 590 1,06 5 855 0,07 1 510 0,1
OTHERS 86 800 1,21 47 056 0,59 25 344 0,24
NO RELIGION 486 750 6,8 289 906 3,64 259 150 2,46
UNKNOWN 4 400 0,05 38 669 0,49 140 370 1,33
TABLE 5: MUSLIM’S SHARE IN THE POPULATION BY DISTRICT,

DISTRICT TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS DISTRICT TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS
NYARUGENGE 222 455 32 040 NGORORERO 282 200 1 920
GASABO 308 323 8 767 RUSIZI 319 691 8 370
KICUKIRO 197 735 11 592 NYAMASHEKE 324 486 448
NYANZA 218 803 5 214 RULINDO 251 003 622
GISAGARA 259 641 433 GAKENKE 321 867 646
NYARUGURU 230 130 191 MUSANZE 302 334 4 417
HUYE 251 242 3 071 BURERA 320 676 498
NYAMAGABE 274 558 534 GICUMBI 352 320 1 759
RUHANGO 242 247 3 381 RWAMAGANA 206 526 6 156
MUHANGA 272 990 2 179 NYAGATARE 253 619 3 796
KAMONYI 257 652 4 077 GATSIBO 282 744 10 360
KARONGI 270 339 1 111 KAYONZA 209 429 5 667
RUTSIRO 264 327 3 230 KIREHE 229 194 3 602
RUBAVU 282 318 10 587 NGOMA 230 330 6 479
NYABIHU 267 009 1 233 BUGESERA 257 687 2 588
Confusion in relation to official statistics is created by estimates and a widely spread, if not
even general opinion that Muslims’ share in the population of Rwanda is much higher. Many reports
stick to official data and present the number of Muslims with 2-3%. This category of reports dates
back to the period before the outbreak of conflict in 1994. It is important to note that there are
estimates in some of the reports from this time in which Muslims’ share was presented with even
10%. After 1994, when the information of mass converting to Islam was dispatched to the world,
estimates on Muslims’ share in Rwanda started being much higher than it was the case prior to 1994.
Even the government reports from 2006, based on different surveys, presented data according to
which Muslims’ share in the population of about 9 million was 4.6%. Very frequent opinion is that
Muslims in Rwanda constitute 9%-10% of the population. According to an article published in
Washington Post, Muslims’ share in Rwanda before the war was 7%, and after the war, a high 14%. It
is the author's personal opinion that the 2006 estimates correspond to realistic state because the
303
information used for creation of data was collected in the whole country. Very often, persons from
non-governmental associations base their estimates on the areas they visited, and those are mostly
larger urban or rural centres where the percentage of Muslims is generally much higher than in the
rest of the country, which probably gives a wrong image of the size of this population in total.
SEYCHELLES
Islam, although being present among the population of this country for a long time, remained
very minor in relation to other religions being confessed in this country. Stronger presence of
Muslims in Seychelles dates back to the mid-19th century, when this area witnessed a strong
immigration of Indian people. The descendants of Indians in Muslim community of Seychelles
traditionally have a leading role. It is evident that from the 1990s, a number of Muslims in Seychelles
constantly grows. Even though we can't confirm it, the chances are that the immigration from
continental Africa significantly contributed to the growth of Muslim community. The 2010 census
covered 90 945 people, of which 1 459 declared themselves as Muslims. They hold a share of 1.6% in
the total population.
304
TABLE 1: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF THE MUSLIM POPULATION
1901. 19 258 68
1960. 41 425 132
1971. 52 650 176
1987. 68 598 328
1994. 74 331 506
2002. 81 755 866
2010. 90 945 1 459
TANZANIA
Last data on religious affiliation of the population of Tanzania was collected during the 1967
census, so the updated statistics on this subject do not exist. However, we have an opportunity to get
a thorough insight into religious affiliation of the population from the earlier censuses. First data on
the number of Muslims in Tanzania are available from the British statistics of 1948. During that time,
7 408 000 Africans were counted in Tanganyika area (continental part of the present-day Tanzania
and Zanzibar), out of which 24.9% declared themselves as followers of Islam, 17.6% as Christians and
57.5% as followers of other (traditional African) religions. Religious composition of the non-African
population that in 1948 counted 68 000 people, unfortunately currently remains unknown to us.
Data on religions of Tanganyika collected during the 1957 census were published in the "African
Census Report, 1957", and next to giving us insight into religious composition of the population by
province, they are very rich in information about the followers of certain religions within ethnic
groups.
TABLE 1: AFRICAN POPULATION OF TANGANYIKA IN PERCENTAGES

ACCORDING TO RELIGIOUS CONFESSION AND BY REGION, THE 1957 CENSUS
REGION PROTESTANTS CATHOLICS MUSLIMS OTHER RELIGIONS UNKNOWN

CENTRAL 6,0 5,5 24,3 62,7 1,5
EASTERN 0,3 15,8 75,4 8,4 0,1
LAKE 7,1 16,5 4,2 70,4 1,8
NORTHERN 2,1 62,9 2,1 32,7 0,2
SOUTHERN 7,2 13,5 75,1% 4,1 0,1
SOUTHERN HIGHLANDS 25,2 9,5 5,2 59,9 0,2
TANGA 9,4 10,4 71,9 7,3 1,0
WESTERN 4,5 11,5 26,5 55,5 2,0
TOTAL 7,8 17,1 30,9 43,2 1,0
As it can be seen, Muslims’ share within the African population in the inter-census period
from 1948 to 1957 became convincingly stronger. Non-African population was counted separately in
1957 and there are statistics on this group from that time, which show the distribution of religions
within them.
305
TABLE 2: PERCENTAGE OF MUSLIMS BY SEX WITHIN THE ETHNIC GROUPS OF TANGANYIKA
DIVISION BY REGION ACCORDING TO THE 1957 CENSUS
ETHNIC % MUSLIMS % MUSLIMS ETHNIC % MUSLIMS % MUSLIMS

REGION REGION
GROUP MEN WOMEN GROUP MEN WOMEN
GOGO 2,8 2,3 NYAKYUSA 0,1 0,1
HIGHLANDS
SOUTHERN
CENTRAL
TURU 6,0 5,2 HEHE 13,0 13,6

RANGI 90,2 90,1 BENA 3,7 2,8
IRAMBA 26,1 29,5 KINGA 7,0 4,3
HEHE 3,2 2,6 SAFWA 0,0 0,1
LUGURU 88,8 89,6 SAMBAA 65,6 65,6
EASTERN
ZARAMO 99,9 99,7 PARE 50,7 53,9
TANGA
RUFIJI 99,9 99,9 ZIGUA 92,0 93,1
POGORO 52,4 55,4 DIGO 98,7 99,1
KAGURU 28,0 26,3 BONDEI 83,7 87,9
CHAGGA 2,1 1,8 HA 24,1 24,1
NORTHERN
WESTERN
IRAQW 0,5 0,6 NYAMWEZI 26,0 27,7
ARUSHA 0,0 0,0 RUNDI 32,2 37,2
MASAI 0,2 0,1 FIPA 2,4 4,0
MERU 0,0 0,0 SUKUMA 8,0 7,8
MAKONDE 96,7 97,0 SUKUMA 1,2 1,3
SOUTHERN
MWERA 78,9 81,0 HAYA 12,7 15,6

LAKE
YAO 74,5 76,5 JITA 2,0 1,3

MAKUA 39,8 39,4 LUO 0,7 0,8
MATENGO 47,9 48,2 KURIA 0,0 0,0
TABLE 3: MUSLIMS’ SHARE BY SEX IN AFRICAN ETHNIC GROUPS OF TANGANYIKA

THE 1957 CENSUS
ETHNIC TOTAL WITHIN MUSLIMS MUSLIMS

GROUP ETHNIC GROUP % MEN % WOMEN
BENA 195 802 4,3 3,3
CHAGGA 318 167 2,2 1,8
GOGO 299 417 4,3 3,7
HA 289 712 21,0 21,3
HAYA 325 539 12,8 15,6
HEHE 251 624 13,4 13,4
IRAMBA 176 553 21,1 20,6
IRAQW 135 142 0,7 1,3
LUGURU 202 297 88,7 89,6
MAKONDE 339 989 95,2 96,0
MAKUA 123 316 41,9 40,1
MWERA 138 210 79,1 81,1
NYAKYUSA 219 678 0,7 0,4
NYAMWEZI 363 258 25,5 26,6
PARE 126 048 50,5 53,6
RANGI 110 292 90,0 90,0
RUNDI 122 233 22,9 28,1
SAMBAA 193 802 65,0 65,3
SUKUMA 1 093 767 2,3 2,2
TURU 195 709 8,3 6,6
YAO 144 198 78,3 79,0
ZARAMO 183 260 99,3 99,4
ZIGUA 134 406 91,8 92,7
306
TABLE 4: RACIAL STRUCTURE OF THE POPULATION OF TANGANYIKA
RACIAL CATHEGORY TOTAL RACIAL CATHEGORY TOTAL
AFRICANS 8 665 336 ARABS 19 100
EUROPEANS 20 598 SOMALIS 3 114
INDIANS 65 461 HALF-CASTE 2 257
GOANS 4 776 OTHERS 1 525
PAKISTANIS 6 299 TOTAL 8 788 466
TABLE 5: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE NON-AFRICAN POPULATION OF TANGANYIKA

RELIGION POPULATION RELIGION POPULATION
BUDDHISTS 197 MUSLIMS 60 458
CHRISTIANS 27 577 PARSIS 172
CONFUCIANS 80 SIKHS 4 279
HINDUS 29 191 OTHERS/NO RELIGION 41
JAINS 913 UNKNOWN 161
JEWS 61 TOTAL 123 130
As previously mentioned, the 1967 census was the last one during which the population had
a chance to declare their religious affiliation. Data from the time of this census are the only indicator
that offers us the overview of the distribution of Muslim population in smaller administrative units
(districts). Unfortunately, census publications on ethnicity and religion were published separately,
one for rural and the other for urban population. Detailed statistics on urban population are quite
inaccessible; however, since over 95% of the population of Tanganyika lived in villages in 1967, the
following table can be characterized as a very detailed one. Besides results for Tanganyika, census
results related to island part of Tanzania or in other words Zanzibar, were also published in 1967.
Unlike in Tanganyika, the population of Zanzibar is almost completely Muslim.
TABLE 6: RELIGIONS IN TANZANIA –

THE 1967 CENSUS
RELIGION TANGANYIKA % ZANZIBAR % TOTAL TANZANIA %
CHRISTIANS 3 700 749 31,46 9 877 2,82 3 710 656 30,63
MUSLIMS 3 361 981 28,58 330 618 94,48 3 692 599 30,48
OTHER WORLD RELIGIONS 89 541 0,76 3 528 1,01 93 069 0,77
LOCAL RELIGIONS 4 193 401 35,64 932 0,27 4 194 333 34,63
OTHERS 58 925 0,50 1 145 0,33 60 070 0,50
UNKNOWN 358 318 3,06 3 843 1,09 362 161 2,99
TOTAL 11 762 915 100 349 943 100 12 112 858 100
TABLE 7: ZANZIBAR – NUMBER OF MUSLIMS BY DISTRICT –

THE 1967 CENSUS
TOTAL TOTAL
MAGHARIB 25 065 22 078 MKOANI 45 010 44 170
SOTHERN 39 098 36 995 WETE 71 769 68 622
NORTHERN 56 367 54 002 ZANZIBAR TOWN 66 270 59 648
CHAKE 46 364 45 103 TOTAL ZANZIBAR 349 943 330 618
307
TABLE 8: MUSLIMS’ SHARE IN THE POPULATION BY DISTRICT
REGIONS AND TOTAL TOTAL

REGIONS AND DISTRICTS
DISTRICTS MUSLIMS MUSLIMS
POPULATION RURAL POPULATION POPULATION
RURAL POPULATION
ARUSHA 569 229 59 483 MWANZA 1 009 678 35 540
ARUSHA 178 878 22 777 GEITA 366 128 15 896
MASAI-MONDULI 103 547 16 018 KWIMBA 302 500 5 994
MBULU 286 804 20 688 MWANZA 232 386 10 742
COAST 500 697 417 928 UKEREWE 108 664 2 908
BAGAMOYO 112 355 79 525 RUVUMA 385 789 149 358
KASARAWE 177 354 154 888 MBINGA 139 652 1 602
MAFIA 16 692 15 411 SONGEA 149 370 56 295
MZIZIMA 74 284 55 415 TUNDURU 96 767 91 461
RUFIJI 120 012 112 689 SHINYANGA 893 889 29 374
DODOMA 677 926 177 409 KAHAMA 147 200 7 178
DODOMA 293 563 14 537 MASWA 429 289 6 351
KONDOA 211 464 152 333 SHINYANGA 317 400 15 845
MPWAPWA 172 899 10 539 SINGIDA 452 304 151 317
IRINGA 654 364 25 191 IRAMBA 182 569 45 279
IRINGA 227 492 17 002 MANYONI 77 699 15 641
MUFINDI 115 689 2 742 SINGIDA 192 036 90 397
NJOMBE 311 183 5 447 TABORA 529 826 144 957
KIGOMA 447 429 67 161 MPANDA 54 924 8 930
KASULU 207 077 6 800 NZEGA 299 480 39 347
KIBONDO 134 500 4 365 TABORA 175 422 96 680
KIGOMA 311 183 55 996 TANGA 702 579 493 875
KILIMANJARO 619 741 90 255 HANDENI 131 150 105 348
KILIMANJARO 470 940 30 827 KOROGWE 139 567 81 222
PARE 148 801 59 428 LUSHOTO 208 750 166 524
MARA 523 319 28 725 PANGANI 28 067 16 922
MUSOMA 336 430 21 562 TANGA 195 045 123 859
NORTH MARA 186 889 7 163 WEST LAKE 635 001 54 156
MBEYA 946 143 20 760 BIHARAMULO 81 310 1 796
CHUNYA 53 323 2 332 BUKOBA 365 497 46 989
MBEYA 176 936 9 605 KARAGWE 92 461 4 048
MBOZI 146 511 358 NGARA 95 733 1 323
RUNGWE 358 420 3 355 TOTAL TANGANYIKA
11 177 315 3 007 977
SUMBAWANGA 210 958 5 110 RURAL
MOROGORO 639 723 262 063 TOTAL TANGANYIKA
585 600 354 004
KILOSA 185 445 60 590 URBAN
MOROGORO 286 214 146 855 TOTAL TANGANYIKA 11 762 915 3 361 981
ULANGA 168 064 54 618
MTWARA 989 673 800 425
KILWA 96 728 90 674
LINDI 225 046 189 330
MASASI 206 861 123 133
MTWARA 111 873 98 693
NANCHINGWEA 77 083 57 441
NEWALA 272 082 241 154
308
Material presented in the Table 9 is a result of a very serious research published in "The Social
Survey of Zanzibar by Professor E. Batson of Cape Town University". Data are based on the 1948
census results. Even though it is not a part of the official statistics, this information accurately shows
the religious composition within the reviewed ethnic groups of Zanzibar in that period.
309
TABLE 9: ZANZIBAR – ETHNIC GROUPS BY RELIGIOUS CONFESSION
ESTIMATES BASED ON THE 1948 CENSUS
CONTINENTAL ZANZIBAR
ARABS ASIANS COMORANS TOTAL
RELIGION AFRICANS AFRICANS
MUSLIMS 54 060 142 535 44 600 10 945 3 470 255 510
SUNNIS 52 815 141 775 25 520 4 640 3 365 228 115
IBADIS 1 220 435 18 665 25 5 20 350
SHIITES 10 5 345 6 275 100 6 735
OTHER MUSLIMS 15 320 70 5 410
CHRISTIANS 1 995 410 920 65 3 390
HINDUS 3 800 3 800
OTHERS 1 410 30 5 225 80 1 750
Since as of 1967 there have been no official statistics on the issue of religion in Tanzania,
estimates offered on this subject today differ significantly from each other. According to some older
reports from the '70s of the 20th century, percentage of Muslims in the population of Tanzania was
ranging between 24% and 26%. Present-day sources are quite unified and most often estimate
Muslims’ share in the population at 32.5% to 35%. In many, very serious sources, we find data
according to which Muslims in Tanzania could constitute between 37% and 40% of the population.
More cautious Islamic sources present the Muslim population of this country with a share of about
50%, while some go as far as to speak about 65% of Muslims in the population of Tanzania. If we
compare statistics on religion within the ethnic groups of Tanzania from 1957 with present-day field
reports, it becomes clear that Islam has gained on the importance among many ethnicities of this
country. The best example of such assertion are Nyamwezi people, who had only about 25% of
Muslims among them in 1957. Today, the number of Muslims within this ethnic group is estimated to
at least 50% to 60%. If we add up all of the numbers from the whole state, we can say with great
confidence that around 40% of Tanzanians follow Islam. The number of Muslims in total population,
which in 2008 was estimated to be 42.5 million by the World Bank, should be around 17 million. The
vast majority of indigenous Africans of Tanzania follow the Sunni direction of Islam, Shafi’i madhhab.
Strong presence of Shia doctrine is evident among the immigrant minorities. Large part of Arabs
present in Tanzania are members of Ibadi religious direction. As registered by older censuses, most of
Tanzanian Asians are Muslims. The number of Muslims within the Asian population of Zanzibar which
in 1957 counted 15 891 people, was 10 618. In Tanganyika, Muslims counted 36 361 people within
the Asian population of 76 536. Vast number of Asian (Indian) Muslims are followers of Ismaili Shia
religious direction.
310
UGANDA
Presence of Islam in Uganda dates back to the second half of the 19th century. Along with
the appearance of Islam in Uganda, there was an increase in British influence, which greatly slowed
down the development of this religion among the population. In 1911, of about 2.5 million people,
only around 2% were of Islamic confession. Nevertheless, as it can be seen from the official statistics,
Muslims’ share increased by year. By 1921, the number of Muslims had increased significantly, or
more precisely increased to 98 000 within the African population of 2 848 735, which already
constituted a share of 3.44%. According to the 1931 census, Muslims’ share in the population of
Uganda was 3.46% and with that practically remained unchanged when compared to the one a
decade ago.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE AFRICAN POPULATION

RELIGION UGANDA – FULL TERRITORY BAGANDA

PROTESTANTS 391 947 241 476
CATHOLICS 406 768 268 218
MUSLIMS 122 025 67 740
TRADITIONAL RELIGIONS 2 604 274 289 556
TOTAL 3 525 014 866 990
The size of Muslim population had increased significantly by 1959. A census was conducted
at that time, which contained the information on religious composition of the population in which
356 236 people were registered as followers of Islam. Next to 335 000 Africans, 12 078 Indians, 5 742
Pakistanis and 1 946 Arabs were counted among the Muslims of Uganda. The percentage of Muslims
in the total population in 1959 was 5.45%.
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION BY RACIAL IDENTITY –

THE 1959 CENSUS
RELIGION AFRICANS NON-AFRICANS

CHRISTIANS 3 696 000 14 329
MUSLIMS 335 000 21 236
HINDUS 47 863
JEWS 78
PARSIS 85
2 410 000
SIKHS 3 085
OTHER RELGIONS 176
UNKNOWN 206
TOTAL 6 450 000 87 058
Until 1991, official census materials did not contain the information on religious affiliation of
the population. During this time, or more precisely in the 1970s, Muslims’ share in the population of
Uganda was estimated at 6% to 7%. The 1991 census brought along new knowledge on the actual
number of Muslims in this country. For the first time in history of Uganda, over 10% of people
confessed Islam. The trend of fast growth was recorded in census results from 2002 as well, when
12.1% of Ugandans followed this religion.
311
TABLE 3: CHANGES IN RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION
TOTAL MEMBERS % TOTAL MEMBERS %
CATHOLICS 7 426 511 44,55 10 242 594 41,92
ANGLICANS 6 541 830 39,24 8 782 821 35,95
PENTECOSTALS 1 129 647 4,62
ADVENTISTS 179 624 1,08 367 972 1,51
ORTHODOX 4 738 0,03
MUSLIMS 1 758 101 10,55 2 956 121 12,10
OTHER RELIGIONS 658 987 3,95 741 589 3,04
TOTAL UGANDA 16 671 705 100 24 433 132 100
TABLE 4: PROPORTION OF MUSLIMS IN THE POPULATION BY DISTRICT

REGION TOTAL REGION TOTAL
MUSLIMS MUSLIMS
DISTRICT POPULATION DISTRICT POPULATION
Central 6 572 344 1 212 273 Northern 5 362 317 406 465
Kalangala 34 699 4 986 Adjumani 202 223 11 273
Kampala 1 187 795 268 787 Apac 683 987 3 999
Kayunga 294 568 76 127 Arua 833 538 123 229
Kiboga 229 297 27 839 Gulu 475 071 4 597
Luwero 478 492 89 232 Kitgum 282 270 1 617
Masaka 770 379 164 950 Kotido 591 870 2 313
Mpigi 407 739 87 314 Lira 740 893 9 566
Mubende 689 305 74 781 Moroto 189 907 1 707
Mukono 795 114 165 817 Moyo 194 734 35 569
Nakasongola 127 048 9 428 Nakapiripirit 154 494 1 390
Rakai 470 144 51 348 Nebbi 435 252 17 829
Sembabule 180 028 27 408 Pader 326 320 1 463
Wakiso 907 736 164 256 Yumbe 251 758 191 913
Eastern 6 202 924 1 052 839 Western 6 295 547 284 544
Bugiri 412 365 101 571 Bundibugyo 209 820 18 601
Busia 224 887 22 322 Bushenyi 731 217 31 293
Iganga 708 630 239 582 Hoima 343 480 17 438
Jinja 387 249 100 257 Kabale 458 107 3 753
Kaberamaido 131 627 956 000 Kabarole 356 704 17 696
Kamuli 707 242 112 177 Kamwenge 263 595 10 865
Kapchorwa 190 282 16 324 Kanungu 204 640 5 564
Katakwi 298 900 3 131 Kasese 522 726 33 790
Kumi 389 599 11 632 Kibaale 405 761 13 044
Mayuge 324 668 117 526 Kisoro 220 202 1 693
Mbale 717 534 132 247 Kyenjojo 377 109 11 754
Pallisa 520 532 94 231 Masindi 459 244 31 753
Sironko 283 056 28 961 Mbarara 1 088 012 61 273
Soroti 369 621 8 541 Ntungamo 379 829 20 688
Tororo 536 732 63 381 Rukungiri 275 101 5 339
312
The availability of census materials from 2002 offers an insight into demographic
information, even in smallest administrative units, which greatly helps in getting a clear picture on
the distribution of Muslim population of this country.
313
As we can see from official data of the 2002 census, Islam found its following among
members of all ethnicities present in the country. The volume of Islamization of course, varies from
group to group and only the ethnic group of Nubians can be considered exclusively Muslim. Nubians,
generally speaking, are the descendants of Sudanese who settled here in the 19th century. It is
characteristic that they are scattered across Uganda, and majority of them can be found in Kampala.
Besides them, none of the other peoples can be characterized as Muslims. The Kakwe people from
the north-west of Uganda are almost half Muslim. Members of these people who live in Koboko
county, show particularly high degree of Islamization.
TABLE 5: NUMBER OF MUSLIMS WITHIN ETHNIC GROUPS

TOTAL TOTAL
MEMBERS MEMBERS
Acholi 1 141 097 8 855 Jonam 86 604 3 688
Alur 530 110 28 612 Kakwa 129 509 57 340
Baamba 35 534 3 542 Karimojong 258 307 2 269
Babukusu 14 961 924 Kebu(okebu) 33 818 940
Babwisi 68 471 5 651 Kuku 34 692 1 223
Bafumbira 448 890 15 431 Kumam 174 204 1 507
Baganda 4 126 093 947 980 Langi 1 483 817 12 538
Bagisu 1 117 243 156 946 Lendu 11 155 412
Bagungu 48 767 2 527 Lugbara 1 022 059 297 873
Bagwe 75 225 6 872 Madi 296 230 12 013
Bagwere 408 738 97 554 Mening 1 247 152
Bahehe 3 358 313 Mvuba 863 195
Bahororo 174 590 3 965 Napore 330 25
Bakenyi 61 984 13 505 Nubi 26 064 24 612
Bakiga 1 679 451 39 423 Nyangia 332 32
Bakhonzo 608 690 41 757 Pokot 70 357 488
Banyabindi 13 912 842 Sabiny 180 594 17 443
Banyakole 2 329 972 120 934 So(Tepeth) 21 527 98
Banyara 20 612 2 023 Vonoma 119 15
Banyarwanda 314 598 26 128 Rest of Ugandans 93 463 24 722
Banyole 340 469 141 762 Kenya 35 095 3 840
Banyoro 667 012 41 755 Tanzania 61 583 12 171
Baruli 139 511 9 079 Rwanda 106 202 8 865
Basamia 279 886 15 988 Burundi 87 296 4 870
Basoga 2 062 761 631 681 Sudan 163 466 5 453
Basongora 10 153 1 336 Dr of CONGO 73 197 5 286
Batagwenda 44 486 1 354 Rest of Africa 4 236 2 586
Batoro 606 897 32 906 United Kingdom 2 085 192
Batuku 20 532 758 Rest of Europe 2 076 194
Batwa 6 705 355 Asia 8 817 3 017
Chope 20 517 1 027 USA 1 166 56
Dodoth 2 545 121 Canada 384 87
Ethur 2 342 72 Central & Latin America 256 56
IK(Teuso) 8 497 505 Australia 194 22
Iteso 1 566 921 35 890 Oceania 694 460
Jopadhola 359 659 7 916 Unknown 6 943 2 696
Jie 1 092 83 TOTAL 23 841 262 2 953 808
314
Even with concrete official information in place, different sources offer very diverse
estimates on the size of the Muslim population of this country. In most cases it is assumed that the
percentage of population of Uganda that follows Islam is somewhat stronger than it was shown by
the last census. Mostly, data according to which Muslims could constitute from 15% to 17%, or even
up to 20% of the total population are being presented. Estimates that contain information that
Muslims constitute 30-36%, or even over 40% of Ugandan population are exaggerated and are not
based on valid grounds.
315
SOUTHERN AFRICA
316
BOTSWANA
Islam has been present in censuses of the population of Botswana for a long time. Even since
1911, out of 124 350 people, 44 people were registered as Muslims. By 1946, the number of Muslims
in this country had slightly grown to 98 persons. Increased presence of followers of Islam was
recorded only during the 1964 census, when out of 549 510 people, 384 of them declared
themselves as Muslims.

RELIGION POPULATION
CHRISTIANS 77 097
Catholics 2 027
Orthodox 60
Protestants 75 010
JEWS 61
MUSLIMS 98
NO RELIGION 34
TOTAL 296 274
In the upcoming decades, when each of the estimates or census results were published, we
can witness a growing trend in members of Islamic religion within the population of Botswana. In
1978 estimates, this population already amounted to around 1 500 people, only to grow to 3 628
people by 1991. The 2001 census offers the most detailed information on religious composition of
the population of this country, and along with that, very detailed data on geographical distribution of
Muslims in smaller administrative units.
TABLE 2: MUSLIMS BY DISTRICT – POPULATION OVER THE AGE OF 12 –

THE 2001 CENSUS
DISTRICT / SUBDISTRICT TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS

Central 383 884 843
Serowe-palapye 105 219 199
Sowa town 2 228 5
Orapa 7 269 18
Selibe phikwe 37 973 136
Central mahalapye 74 591 158
Central bobonong 44 063 43
Central boteti 32 244 46
Central tutume 80 297 238
Ghanzi 23 161 26
Ghanzi 22 698 26
C.K.Game reserve 463
Kgalagadi 29 193 43
Kgalagadi south 17 833 33
Kgalagadi north 11 360 10
Kgatleng 52 189 141
317
Kweneng 161 961 607
Kweneng east 134 718 564
Kweneng west 27 243 43
Ngamiland 99 050 147
Ngamiland east 50 939 102
Ngamiland west 32 354 24
Chobe 13 496 21
Delta 2 261
North east 95 104 419
Francistown 62 395 390
North east 32 709 29
South east 217 122 2 546
Gaborone 148 754 1 976
Lobatse 22 755 317
South east 45 613 253
Southern 128 024 264
Jwaneng 11 737 39
Ngwaketse south 77 531 187
Barolong 31 640 35
Ngwaketse west 7 116 3
Botswana 1 189 688 5 036
First Muslims and at the same time a dominant group among other Muslims were the people
coming originally from the Indian subcontinent. Today, Botswanan Islam is significantly strengthened
through many Africans, especially immigrants from the East African countries. It is a known fact that
Cape Malays are also present in the Muslim community of this country.
TABLE 3: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF PEOPLE OVER THE AGE OF 12

RELIGION POPULATION
CHRISTIAN 852 160
MUSLIM 5 036
BAHAI 713
HINDU 3 017
BADIMO 71 329
NO RELIGION 244 832
FOREIGNERS 2 154
UNKNOWN 2 808
TOTAL 1 189 688
Since the 2001 census covered only the population over the age of 12 in terms of the issue of
religious affiliation, the actual number of Muslims, if children are included as well, must have been
8 000 to 10 000. However, most of estimates inform us that in the first decade of the 21st century,
the number of Muslims in Botswana was much higher than the official statistics present. Estimates
on this issue are different and range from moderate ones that speak about the number of 23 000,
then other, which speak about over 50 000, and even up to incredible 100 000 people, which would
constitute about 5% of the total population.
318
LESOTHO
With construction of a mosque in the present-day Butha-Buthe district, Islam started its
presence in Lesotho at the turn of the 19th to 20th century. First Muslims were Indians and for a long
time, they made up a basis of Islamic religious life in Lesotho. Today, Muslim community of this
country is enriched with many local converts and their descendants. With the exception of colonial
eras, official statistics on the size of Muslim population of this country are not available. Relying on
census results from 1946 and 1956, we can understand that Muslims’ share in the population of
Lesotho was only about 0.05%.
TABLE 1: MUSLIM POPULATION OF LESOTHO ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS

FROM 1946 AND 1956
1946. 563 854 220
1956. 641 674 331
Present day knowledge on the actual number of Muslims in Lesotho is derived only from
estimates. It is estimated that a minimum of 1 000, of even up to 4 000 families in this country can be
characterized as Muslim, which would mean that their share in the population should be from 0.2%
to 1%. Members of Ahmadi group, who believe their membership in Lesotho to be around 350
people, are also counted in this group. There are estimates stating that Muslims constitute 10% of
the population of Lesotho. This information has to be considered as unfounded and exaggerated.
Next to Butha-Buthe district where most of Lesothan Muslims live, significant communities of
members of this religion can also be found in Leribe and Berea districts.
NAMIBIA
There are no reliable sources that would help establishing a concrete number of Muslims in
Namibia. Estimates vary significantly from each other and numbers are going from few hundred to
several tens of thousands of people. However, it is known that Islam came to this country in the first
half of the 20th century with people of Cape Malay and Indian ethnic background who, in search of
work, individually settled in coastal places such as Walvis Bay, Luderitz and Swakopmund. It is
assumed that history of the modern Muslim population of Namibia starts with more frequent
converting to this religion of members of Nama ethnic group in the 1980s. Today, there are Muslims
among all ethnicities living in Namibia. Next to Nama, this is a case especially among Damara and
Ovambo peoples. The fact is that Islam is making significant demographic progress in Namibian
population. Already in early 1990s, it was assumed that there are maximum of 1 500 Muslims living
in this country. According to statements of Muslim officials of Namibia, the actual number of
Muslims is estimated to be at least 3 000 to 5 000, then 8 000, and even up to 20 000 people. This
number is estimated at 70 000 in some official Namibian reports, i.e. about 3% of the whole
Namibian population. This, as well as the estimate which shows Muslims’ share in the population of
Namibia as 5%, should be taken with a grain of salt, since even according to statements of local
Islamic officials themselves, these estimates are exaggerated. It is realistic to assume that the actual
number of Muslims within the population of 2.3 million of Namibians ranges from 0.5% to a
319
maximum of 1%. Next to Sunni Muslims, it is known that a part of local Muslims belongs to Shia
direction of Islam. This group is especially concentrated in the capital city Windhoek.
REPUBLIC OF SOUTH AFRICA

As far as known, presence of Muslims in the area of today’s South Africa dates back to 1652,
when a small number of Malays came to newly founded Cape Town. From that time on, followers of
Islam are synonymous for constant demographic growth of the population. These first settlers were
partly slaves, then traders and persons who were expelled from Muslim countries which were under
the Dutch control, for political reasons. In 1750, the number of slaves of Islamic confession was only
154, and in 1830, there were already 4 766 of them. A final number of Muslims in 1840 in the Cape
colony area was around 7 800 people. In 1875, the first real census was conducted, which recorded
13 930 people of Islamic confession, of which 10 817 were ethnic Malays. It is interesting that in the
inner Cape Town area Muslims' share in the total population of 17 004 was 6 772 people. The growth
of Muslim population in the area of present-day South Africa was also significantly accelerated by the
influx of first workers from India to Natal area after 1858, and partly also by immigration of group of
Zanzibaris after 1873. It is important to state that a very important factor in growth of Islam in Cape
colony area was the frequent converting of non-Muslim slaves, especially between 1770 and 1842.
More comprehensive details on Muslim population of the present-day South Africa finally became
available through results of the 1901 census, when out of 2 409 804 people of Cape colony, 22 623
were registered as Muslims. There were 10 111 Muslims living in Natal area, while in Orania, they
counted only 39 people. First census that encompassed the whole territory of South Africa was
conducted in 1911. Out of 5 973 454 inhabitants who lived in this area at that time, only 45 904 were
registered as Muslims. In 1936, the number of people living in this country was 9 589 898, of which
Muslims’ share was about 80 000 people.
TABLE 1: MUSLIM POPULATION BY ETHNIC GROUP

ETHNIC GROUP TOTAL MEMBERS MUSLIMS MUSLIMS %

COLOURED 769 661 35 100 4,56
ASIANS 219 691 42 600 19,40
AFRICANS 6 596 689 1 440 0,20

CAPE 3 529 900 36 492
NATAL 1 946 468 25 917
TRANSVAAL 3 341 470 16 664
ORANIA 772 060 35
Coloured population had an opportunity to also state their ethnicity in 1936. 4.43% of people
declared as Cape Malays and only 0.1% as Swahili-Zanzibari. Generally speaking, both of these two
ethnic groups traditionally and exclusively confess Islam. The Muslims’ share in the population of this
country crossed 1% only in 1951. This population would have increased significantly till present day,
320
and it is expected that this trend will continue. As far as their share in the total population is
considered, it didn't change significantly and it amounted to only 1.46% in the year 2001.
TABLE 3: MUSLIM POPULATION ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS

FROM 1946 TO 2001

1946 11 418 349 110 392
1951 12 671 452 146 829
1960 16 002 797 197 037
1970 21 794 328 269 915
1980 25 016 525 352 993
1991 37 740 148 338 142
1996 40 583 574 553 585
2001 44 819 778 654 064
Results of the 1991 census are generally considered incomplete so the decrease in Muslim
population in the inter-census period from 1980 to 1991 cannot be considered natural. By the 1970s,
the coloured population is slowly becoming the dominant group within Muslims of the country. From
the 1990s, significant increase of Muslims was recorded among Africans and Europeans.
TABLE 4: RACIAL CLASSIFICATION OF MUSLIMS ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS

CENSUS YEAR
ETHNIC GROUP
1946. 1951. 1960. 1970. 1980. 1991. 1996. 2001.
COLOUREDS 43 890 63 216 92 130 134 087 176 406 157 815 246 433 296 023
INDIANS (ASIAN) 61 405 78 787 99 068 125 987 165 842 166 585 236 315 274 931
AFRICANS 4 928 4 626 5 599 8 896 9 048 11 986 43 253 74 701
CAUCASIANS 169 200 240 945 1 697 1 756 3 741 8 409
OTHERS 23 843
TOTAL 110 392 146 829 197 037 269 915 352 993 338 142 553 585 654 064
The 1996 and 2001 censuses offer a complete insight in the size of Muslim population in
smaller administrative units, but also provinces which were created in 1994. The percentage of
Muslims in the total population is, with 10%, strongest in Cape Town city area. Significant
communities can also be found in Durban, Johannesburg and Pretoria.
TABLE 5: MUSLIM POPULATION ACCORDING TO RACE AND BY PROVINCE –

THE 1996 CENSUS
PROVINCE AFRICANS COLOUREDS INDIANS CAUCASIANS UNKNOWN TOTAL

Western Cape 3 839 211 872 28 142 928 19 129 263 910
Eastern Cape 2 523 7 741 5 724 244 991 17 223
Northern Cape 346 2 166 1 411 15 217 4 155
Free State 1 145 116 946 53 10 2 270
KwaZulu-Natal 11 062 4 472 109 352 432 1 286 126 604
North West 2 843 702 6 908 63 118 10 634
Gauteng 12 299 18 804 73 095 1 796 1 905 107 899
Mpumalanga 6 019 443 7 537 188 99 14 286
Northern Province 3 177 117 3 198 23 86 6 601
TOTAL 43 253 246 433 236 313 3 742 23 841 553 582
321
TABLE 6: MUSLIM POPULATION ACCORDING TO RACE AND BY PROVINCE AND SELECTED
MUNICIPALITIES – THE 2001 CENSUS
PROVINCE ASIAN TOTAL TOTAL

AFRICANS COLOUREDS EUROPEANS
MUNICIPALITY INDIANS MUSLIMS POPULATION
Eastern Cape 3 601 9 575 5 866 630 19 672 6 436 756
Port Elizabeth 1 020 8 952 4 493 522 14 987 1 005 782
Buffalo City 403 374 752 47 1 576 701 900
Free State 1 798 284 1 847 108 4 037 2 706 773
Mangaung 556 156 273 45 1 030 645 444
Gauteng 24 597 23 695 98 823 2 967 150 082 8 837 177
Johannesburg Metro 13 671 20 671 62 060 2 021 98 423 3 225 802
Pretoria 5 078 1 043 13 665 409 20 195 1 985 980
East Rand 4 055 1 570 12 266 362 18 253 2 480 281
Emfuleni 1 151 179 4 870 61 6 261 658 412
Mogale City 809 62 5 167 12 6 050 289 720
KwaZulu-Natal 17 857 6 143 117 424 1 036 142 460 9 426 018
Durban: Ethekwini 9 200 4 765 85 555 638 100 158 3 090 117
Msunduzi 1 631 354 11 966 70 14 021 553 220
KwaDukuza 842 73 3 356 19 4 290 158 588
Emnambithi/Ladysmith 280 183 3 687 29 4 179 225 468
Newcastle 887 162 2 192 7 3 248 332 974
Hibiscus Coast 582 39 1 528 32 2 181 218 164
Umtshezi 249 80 1 772 7 2 108 59 923
Endumeni 189 99 1 010 0 1 298 51 106
uMhlathuze 203 100 546 129 978 289 191
Dannhauser 248 9 664 5 926 102 769
Limpopo 3 760 195 6 242 90 10 287 5 273 648
Polokwane 409 80 2 356 25 2 870 508 276
Thulamela 205 12 1 328 1 545 584 567
Mogalakwena 564 42 808 6 1 420 298 431
Mpumalanga 9 429 500 6 680 227 16 836 3 122 992
Mbombela 4 028 52 864 57 5 001 474 810
Nkomazi 1 348 12 132 11 1 503 334 418
Middelburg 192 91 860 20 1 163 142 771
Highveld East 620 68 882 74 1 644 221 742
Msukaligwa 547 6 607 7 1 167 124 827
Northern Cape 738 2 833 1 015 65 4 651 822 727
Sol Plaatje 530 2 431 823 37 3 821 201 458
North West 4 717 961 7 234 221 13 133 3 669 350
Rustenburg 763 72 1 545 29 2 409 395 540
Mafikeng 673 459 1 246 25 2 403 259 477
City Council of
Klerksdorp 314 165 1 034 60 1 573 359 190
Madibeng 639 55 811 16 1 521 338 265
Western Cape 8 204 251 837 29 800 3 065 292 906 4 524 333
City of Cape Town 7 629 242 986 28 053 2 839 281 507 2 893 246
Drakenstein 113 2 964 419 49 3 545 194 417
Breede Valley 110 2 480 291 35 2 916 146 018
Stellenbosch 40 1 206 126 13 1 385 117 701
TOTAL SOUTH AFRICA 74 701 296 023 274 931 8 409 654 064 44 819 774
Estimates on the number of Muslims in the population of South Africa generally vary in comparison
to official data. Mostly, it is assumed that the actual number of followers of Islam in this country in
322
2001 was close to 1 million people. According to local South African Muslim sources, the number of
members of this religion in total population of South Africa which counted around 45 million people,
was 1.57 million.
323
SWAZILAND
There is almost no literature about Muslims of Swaziland based on which we could obtain a
concrete information on the size of this population. There are no indications whatsoever on the
existence of Muslims in this country in censuses from the time of colonial era. First Muslims were
probably, like elsewhere in the region of South Africa, Indians. Generally speaking, the number of
Indians in Swaziland was always relatively low (only 228 people in 1986), which leaves a room for
information that the most important impulse for creation of Muslim community in this country came
with the immigration of Malawi Muslims in 1963. Malawis were at that time employed in asbestos
mines and the chances are that they converted many indigenous people of Swaziland to Islam. In
1972, the King of the country acknowledged Islam as a religion, probably motivated by a significant
presence of Muslims in his country. There is no concrete information on the number of Muslims and
all information related to this subject is based on estimates. Generally, it can be said that Muslims’
share in the total population is low. According to some sources it is presented with bellow 1%, or
more precisely with 0.65% and 0.95%. We can find the information in other sources that 1% or 2% of
the population of Swaziland confesses Islam. In the total population that in 2007 counted around 1
million people, the number of Muslims could have been a maximum of 20 000 people. This is
including about 250 members of Ahmadi organization. We can find an information in certain Islamic
sources according to which as many as 10% of people of Swaziland are of Islamic confession. These
assertions are completely unfounded without reliable evidence that they can be based on.
ZIMBABWE
Centuries old Muslim presence in Zimbabwe in pre-colonial period is linked to traders from
the Eastern Coast of Africa. Many of them have settled permanently in this area and their
descendants form a special ethnic substrate known as Varemba. Due to a long isolation from the rest
of the Islamic world, this group eroded with time in the sense of knowledge of the religion. At the
time when their connection to the Muslim world was intensively revived again in the 1960s, their
knowledge of Islam was reduced to adhering to prohibition of eating pork, circumcision of male
children and having Muslim names. Varembas literally re-converted to Islam after significant efforts
from the newly-settled Indian Muslims and Malawi tribe Yao, whose members in majority confess
Islam. It is assumed that about 15 000 Varemba Muslims live in Zimbabwe. The Yao ethnic group
originally from Malawi, with at least 50 000 members today, makes the most significant group of
Muslims of Zimbabwe. Their presence in this country dates back to the 1890s. Motives for their
settlement were economic, often closely related to services that the British colonists needed.
Significantly smaller, but economically very important group of Muslims are those of Indo-Pakistani
origin. It is assumed that up to 20 000 people who could be classified in this group live in Zimbabwe.
Due to the lack of official information, it is hard to follow the demographic progress of this group.
According to the 1956 census, 2 065 Indian Muslims were registered among the people belonging to
non-African population of Zimbabwe. By 1961, the number of Muslims among the non-Africans
jumped to 3 100 people. The 1969 census offers more information on religious affiliation within non-
African racial groups individually. As it was expected, the largest number of Muslims was registered
among the Asian population. Out of 8 965 Asians present in this country at that time, 3 348 of them
declared themselves as Muslims. Plenty of Muslims, or more precisely 606 people were among the
324
coloured population, which according to this census counted 15 253 members in total. Only 30
Muslims were classified as Caucasians in their total population that counted 228 296 people. Islam in
Zimbabwe was also strengthened through influx of Mozambican Muslims, whose number was
estimated at around 1 000 in 1960. Judging by many reports, the stunning number of indigenous
Zimbabweans embraced Islam, which in great measure adds to the number of members of this
religion in the country. According to results of the official demographic analysis from 2011, 0.6% of
the total of 11 000 surveyed households were characterized as Muslims. Generally, the total number
of Muslims in Zimbabwe is estimated at around 1% of the total population which in 2009 counted
around 13 million people.
325
CENTRAL AFRICA
326
ANGOLA
Until the '70s of the 20th century, Muslim presence in this southern African country came
down to individuals. From this time on, and especially from the '90s of the 20th century, Angola
becomes an attractive goal for immigration of significant number of people originally from West
Africa. There is a large number of Muslims among them too who form a big majority among the
members of people of this confession who live in Angola today. Apart from them, one part of
Muslims are local converts and several families originating from Lebanon. Official statistics on
religious composition of the population do not exist since the time of Portuguese colonial
administration. According to the 1950 census, only 11 persons of the total of 135 355 non-Africans in
Angola were of Islamic confession. Muslims are not mentioned at all in statistics from this period.
Present-day estimates on the number of Muslims are rather unified and they show the number of
Muslims in Angola as 80 000 to 90 000. These estimates date back to the early 21st century, which
means that their share in the then population should not have been crossing 0.6%. On the other
hand, sources that rely on statements of local Muslims provide somewhat different picture,
according to which Muslims’ share in the population of this country for the same period should be
around 2.5%, which would mean that their number at that time should have been over 275 000. It is
important to note that sometimes, the data according to which Muslims in Angola constitute 10% or
even 25% of the total population can be found in the Muslim literature, which must be characterized
as an extremely unfounded information. It is the author's personal opinion that, since the
immigration of Muslims to Angola was not of a mass character, Muslims’ share in the population
estimated at around 13 million in 2009, in best case does not exceed 1%.
DEMOCRATIC REPUBLIC OF THE CONGO (FORMERLY ZAIRE)

The size of Muslims population of DR Congo, much as a complete demography of this
country, generally represents a problem and a mystery which is very difficult or almost impossible to
solve. All Muslim-related information is almost exclusively connected to poor estimates that
significantly differ from each other. Official statistics almost don't exist, and if something is to be
gained from these sources, that is a very limited information of a local character. Estimates on the
number of Muslims in the total population can be divided into two groups. The first group presents
their percentage with 1% to 2%, and the second one with 9% to 10%. The gap between the two
groups of information is very large, which prompted the author to resort to personal observation and
possible analysis of the situation. The demographic analysis generally is not a part of this book, but
when it comes to the DR Congo and above mentioned reasons, it is simply inevitable. We will first
focus on sources in which the number of Muslims in the population of the DR Congo is presented
with 1-2%. This information can be characterized as related to data closest to the official data. At the
time when DR Congo, or Zaire was obtaining independence from Belgium in 1960, the number of
Muslims in the population of this country that counted about 15.5 million people, was estimated at
115 000 to 250 000. Also, during the Belgian administration over the DR Congo until 1960, the most
important literature related to Muslims in this country was created. There are simply no indications
on the existence of large and more important populations in this type of sources. This of course does
not apply to Kasongo County in which the share of people confessing Islam was, without a doubt, the
highest, compared to the rest of the DR Congo. Some statistics related to this county are also offered
327
in Belgian sources. According to a report from 1954, the Muslim population of Kasongo was
composed of 40 000 – 45 000 autochthonous Africans, then about 7 000 Arab-Africans (Swahili) and
only 40 real Arabs, mostly Omanis. In reports from 1955 and 1957, it is mentioned that Muslims’
share in the local population is 48% or 43%. On the other hand, in the 1957 census, 77 600 of
120 325 inhabitants were registered as Muslims. The only official information related to this subject
is that, according to the 1984 census, 1.4% or over 415 000 people of the total of 29 671 407 of the
then inhabitants of the DR Congo, declared themselves as Muslims. The author places the results of
surveys related to demographic and health situation of the population from 2005 and 2007, within
the same category as the above mentioned. According to these surveys, 1.5% to 2.5% of all
respondents declared themselves as Muslims.
TABLE 1: MUSLIMS’ SHARE AMONG RESPONDENTS ACCORDING TO DEMOGRAPHIC SURVEYS

FROM 2005 AND 2007 AND BY PROVINCE
Enquête 1.2.3. année 2005. EDS Enquête Demographique et de santé 2007.

phase 1 Couples Hommes Naissance des enfants
PROVINCE
TOTAL TOTAL TOTAL TOTAL
MUSLIMS MUSLIMS MUSLIMS MUSLIMS
RESPONDENTS RESPONDENTS RESPONDENTS RESPONDENTS
KINSHASA 12 711 152 4 360 20 14 680 320 3 298 1
BAS CONGO 4 746 9 3 520 0 7 380 40 2 168 0
BANDUNDU 6 488 7 4 460 0 9 560 60 2 668 12
EQUATEUR 8 098 53 5 100 40 8 780 140 2 917 23
ORIENTALE 6 559 59 3 800 40 8 260 80 2 206 33
NORD KIVU 6 063 140 3 820 40 7 200 180 2 389 20
MANIEMA 4 836 309 5 300 640 8 360 1 000 2 735 475
SUD KIVU 5 042 107 3 600 60 6 880 100 2 548 40
KATANGA 7 204 25 4 760 20 9 000 80 3 097 21
KASAI ORIENTAL 5 434 60 4 680 0 7 960 60 3 001 0
KASAI
OCCIDENTAL
5 504 191 4 020 220 7 060 300 2 495 52
TOTAL DR
72 685 1 112 47 420 1 080 95 120 2 360 29 522 677
KONGO
Most of very popular and at the same time authoritative sources for fast statistics such as the
N.Y.Times Almanac 2002, Wikipedia, CIA, World Factbook, Encyclopaedia Britannica, etc. present
Muslims’ share in this country in their reports with 10%. Most of the sources with Islamic background
also go along with these estimates. If we stick to this assumption, then the total number of Muslims
in the DR Congo would be around 7 million in the total population of 70 million. The question that
needs to be asked before accepting this information is where exactly these million masses of
Muslims live? In Maniema, where the largest number of Muslims traditionally live, their share in the
population counting a maximum of 1.8 million people, could be 50% in the best case. The Kasongo
District still stands for the centre of Islam in this province where members of this religion probably
constitute between 80% and 90% of the total population. In the capital city of Manieme Kindu where
over 250 000 people reside, Muslims probably have a share of 25%. If we focus on the reports form
Tanganyika-Kivu region where Muslims also have significant presence especially in larger cities, then
again we cannot track down the impressive millions of followers of this religion. The largest group of
Muslims in this region resides in Kisangani in the population of which that counts over 1 million,
Muslims probably hold a share of 15%. In best case, the number of Muslims in this vast area amounts
328
to several hundred thousand. It is known that the Muslim minority exists in the northwest of the DR
Congo, but even there they represent a part of population that is visible only in larger cities. Muslims
in Kinshasa are largely descendants of the immigrants from West Africa, especially Senegal, who as
far back as in 1921 and 1933 built mosques in this city. Judging by everything, even though
there are rumours that there are even up to 900 000 of their descendants in this city, we have to
observe that no serious report mentions the presence of Muslims in Kinshasa. In all other parts of the
country Muslims are present, but it seems that they just form a small minority everywhere. Following
this approach, when focusing on locations where the population Islamized in great amount could be
expected, the author encountered only the information pointing to the fact that persons practicing
Islam form a minority everywhere. If we sum up the number of potential Muslims by relying on the
local information, then we get the values on the national level that in best case show their share in
the population of the DR Congo to be only 3-4%. It is possible that reports that came to being in the
'90s in which the assertion of Muslims’ share of 10% started appearing, were created during the big
crisis and war in the eastern DR Congo in the 1990s. Most of reports coming from the DR Congo at
that time dealt exactly with the war-affected east. Cities like Goma and Bukavua in which Muslims
329
form a bigger part of the population, came in focus of the world public. It is possible that the foreign
reporters who were under the influence of the population of more important cities of eastern DR
Congo dispatched the information that currently stands as widely accepted one, and that is that
Muslims constitute 10% of the population of this country.
EQUATORIAL GUINEA
Due to geographic proximity of West Africa, it is very likely that Islam in Equatorial Guinea
has been present for a long time. Nevertheless, Muslims appear in estimates on religious
composition only in the '80s of the 20th century, when their share in the population was only about
0.5%. The oil boom that begun in mid-90s of the 20th century attracted many foreign workers from
Cameroon, Nigeria, etc., or in other words from the countries that have a high percentage of Muslims
in the population. This occurrence was also evident in estimates in which data according to which
Muslims hold a share of 1% in the population of this country started showing up. The odds are that
the immigration of Muslims to Equatorial Guinea still continues at high pace and many serious
sources predominantly say that their actual share in the population, which in 2001 counted over 1
million, is about 4%. Sources, often with Islamic background, present data according to which
percentage of Muslims in the population of this country is going up to 10% or even to 25%. These
assertions are unfounded and there are no facts to confirm them.
GABON
Gabon is one of the African countries that were traditionally not inhabited by Muslims and in
which in present-day times this religion experiences a phase of quick expansion. As far as known,
Muslims appear in the official statistics for the first time during the 1993 census, when out of
1 010 275 inhabitants of this country, less than 1% were registered as followers of this religion.
However, the odds are that the actual number of Muslims at that time was much higher. According
to some reports, it was 4.6% or 5% of the total population. These estimates are not at all unfounded
since according to the same census, there were at least 70 000 people living in Gabon who were
originally from West Africa, where traditionally the percentage of Muslims is very high. The most
represented nations originating from West Africa according to the 1993 census, were Malians with
20 933 people and Senegalese with 11 546 people. Both nations are predominantly Muslim. Judging
by the unconfirmed rumours, according to the 2003 census, 7% of 1 517 685 inhabitants of Gabon
declared themselves as Muslims. Estimates in this case went far ahead of the official statistics so the
number of Muslims in Gabon in the year 2000 was presented as 140 000 people, which constituted
about 10% of the total population of this country. Most recent statistics estimate the number of
Muslims among Gabonese to as much as 12%. Most of them are still foreigners. The percentage of
indigenous people within the followers of this religion is estimated at 10-20%.
330
REPUBLIC OF THE CONGO
Presence of Islam in the territory of present-day Congo was documented since the early 20th
century. Next to the appearance of Islam in the north of the country, which is attributed to an
impetus from the direction of more Islamized areas in Cameroon and Central African Republic, we
can see that already in 1902 there are notions of stronger need for schools of Qur’an (maktab)
among the Muslim settlers in Brazzaville. Their immigration was motivated by economic reasons.
Senegalese, Hausa and other Western Africans established themselves as traders. The chances are
that the most significant groups of indigenous Muslims in Congo exist only in the north of the country
in Sangha and Likouala provinces. Islam in Congo didn't engulf a mass Congolese population, like
some reports in which Muslims’ share of the population is presented with 13%, or even up to 15%
claim. There are no serious indications that would indeed confirm these reports. As much more
realistic we can consider the estimates according to which Muslims’ share among Congolese people
is somewhere from 1.5% to maximum of 3%. These types of reports were confirmed by results of the
2007 census, according to which 1.62% or more precisely 59 871 of all 3 697 490 inhabitants of
Congo were registered as Muslims.
TABLE 1: DISTRIBUTION OF MUSLIM POPULATION OF CONGO BY DEPARTMENT

DEPARTMENT TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS

Kouilou 91 955 472
Niari 231 271 1 839
Lékoumou 96 393 332
Bouenza 309 073 887
Pool 236 595 453
Plateaux 174 591 369
Cuvette 156 044 1 289
Cuvette-0uest 72 999 447
Sangha 85 738 2 251
Likouala 154 115 4 269
Brazzaville 1 373 382 32 212
Pointe-Noire 715 334 15 051
TOTAL CONGO 3 697 490 59 871
SAINT HELENA
In previous censuses as well as in the most recent one from the 2008, Muslims do not appear in
official statistics. None of the 4 257 inhabitants were registered as Muslims. It is likely that there
were occasional cases of individuals belonging to Islamic confession among the people in 'other
religions' census category.
331
SAO TOME E PRINCIPE
The existence of Muslim community in this island is attributed to immigration from more
recent times, which occurred from countries of West Africa where a large number of people who
confess Islam traditionally live. According to the 1991 census, out of 117 504 inhabitants, only 51
people declared themselves as Muslims. The chances are that this community had grown
significantly from that time and it is assumed that out of current 166 000 inhabitants of this country,
at least 2% to 3% are Muslims.
ZAMBIA
Islam in Zambia was in the past represented only through individual presence of Muslim
traders from the eastern coast of Africa. These traders left almost no trail in the religious life of the
autochthonous population. Only later, when the British administration was established over this area
in the beginning of the 20th century, first traces of Islamic community life appear. This early Zambian
Islam is almost exclusively related to Indians, who were present in greater numbers through the
services part of the British colonial apparatus. According to the 1956 census, there were 1 724 people
of Islamic confession among non-Africans in Zambia and they were mostly Indians. By 1961, the
number of Muslims within this group had jumped to 2 390 people. The 1980 census registered
15 000 Sunni Muslims among 5 679 808 inhabitant of Zambia. It is only from results of the 2000
census that we get some official information related to religious composition of the population of
this country. According to this census, out of 9 337 425 people, only 0.45%, or 41 932 people were
registered as Muslims. By 2010, the population of this country increased to 12 526 314 people,
among which Muslims, counting 61 412 people, constituted a share of 0.49%
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF ZAMBIA

THE YEAR 2000 THE YEAR 2010

RELIGION
CENSUS CENSUS
PROTESTANTS 6 025 915 9 436 231
CATHOLICS 2 089 866 2 532 858
MUSLIMS 41 932 61 412
HINDUS 5 442 4 383
BUDDHISTS 9 623
BAHAIS 3 891
OTHERS 674 319 253 621
NO RELIGION 499 950 224 295
If we rely on the results of the year 2000 census, most of Muslims in Zambia were present in
the capital city of Lusaka, then in the Eastern and Copperbelt provinces. Present-day Zambian Islam,
unlike the colonial Islam, has a dominantly African character. Most of Muslims of Zambia today are
immigrants from different African countries, primarily from Malawi (ethnic Yao people). According to
332
data from the Ministry of Interior for the year 2004, there were 1 711 refugees from Somalia present
in Zambia. Also, reports mention many cases of converting of indigenous Zambians to Islam.
TABLE 2: PERCENTAGE OF MUSLIM HOUSEHOLDS IN TOTAL HOUSEHOLDS OF ZAMBIA

BY PROVINCE, ACCORDING TO THE YEAR 2000 CENSUS
PROVINCE TOTAL HOUSEHOLDS MUSLIMS %

CENTRAL 178 820 0,4
COPPERBELT 289 647 0,6
EASTERN 254 603 1,1
LUAPULA 164 739 0,1
LUSAKA 272 094 1,3
NORTHERN 258 887 0,2
NORTH-WESTERN 111 133 0,1
SOUTHERN 204 398 0,2
WESTERN 150 420 0,0
TOTAL ZAMBIA 1 884 741 0,5
Despite the existence of the official census information related to religious affiliation of Zambians,
local Muslims claim that their number in this country is much higher. Moderate estimates among
these make an assumption that 3% to 5% of people of Zambia follow Islam. Radical estimates, which
are completely unfounded, state the data according to which as many as 12% or up to 15% of
Zambians can be considered Muslims. It is realistic to assume that the Muslim population of Zambia
is somewhat larger than it is declared by the official statistics, but nothing indicates that their share
in the actual population, which according to the 2010 census counted 12 526 314 people, exceeds
more than 1%.
333
EUROPE
334
SOUTHEAST EUROPE
335
ALBANIA
First concrete census data on the religious composition of the population of Albania can be
found during the time of the Austrian-Hungarian occupation. Austrians conducted a census in 1918,
from which we can get some insight into the religious situation of this country at that time.
Unfortunately, the Austrian census encompassed some 20 000 km2 or in other words, 73% of the
present-day Albanian territory – northern and central parts, while the south and the east of this
country remained statistically unprocessed. Many of the most important cities of Albania still were
included in census, so we can get some idea on the religious composition of urban population of this
area in 1918.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE MAIN URBAN CENTRES OF ALBANIA

CITY MUSLIMS % CATHOLICS % ORTHODOX %

SHKODRA 65,5 31,3 3,2
DURRES 58,0 4,4 36,9
ELBASAN 82,8 0,0 17,1
KAVAJA 79,3 0,0 20,6
TIRANA 91,7 0,3 7,9
KRUJA 99,7 0,1 0,1
BERAT 56,9 0,0 43,1
Of approximately 524 200 people who were included in census in 1918, 74.8% declared themselves
as Muslims, 17.1% as Catholics and 8.1% as Orthodox.
First official estimates for the whole Albania date back to 1921. The total population of Albania
in this year was estimated at 831 877 people, of which Muslims made up 584 675, Orthodox 158 215
and Roman Catholics 88 987 people. In 1923, the population from the whole present-day Albania
was enumerated for the first time and 560 348 people declared themselves as Muslims, which is
336
68.55% of the total of 817 378 inhabitants. The overview of religious distribution by prefecture is also
available from the results of this census.
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF ALBANIA BY PREFECTURE

PREFECTURE SURFACE TOTAL MUSLIMS ORTHODOX CATHOLICS

GJIROKASTER 4 142 123 634 60 578 63 056
BERAT 3 932 115 298 83 926 31 372
DIBER 2 386 93 976 84 167 1 160 8 649
DURRES 2 446 92 521 82 424 5 910 4 187
ELBASAN 2 955 81 144 74 454 6 690
KORCE 3 312 120 659 73 317 47 342
KOSOVE 2 135 39 944 36 292 3 652
SHKODER 4 870 106 350 36 618 1 803 67 929
VLORE 1 360 43 852 28 572 15 277 3
TOTAL 27 538 817 378 560 348 172 610 84 420
By 1930, the number of people of Albania increased to 1 003 097, of which 688 280 declared
themselves as Muslims. Their share in the total population, in comparison to the year 1923, slightly
increased to 68.62%. The trend of growth of Muslim community in the total population of this
country was also confirmed during the 1942 census, when 69.09% of Albanian population declared as
members of this religion.
TABLE 3: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF ALBANIA

THE 1930 THE 1930 CENSUS THE 1942
RELIGION % % %
CENSUS (VERSION 2) CENSUS
MUSLIMS 688 280 68,62 696 339 69,42 779 417 69,09
ORTHODOX 210 313 20,97 200 720 20,01 232 320 20,59
CATHOLICS 104 184 10,39 105 653 10,53 116 259 10,31
JEWS 204 0,02
PROTESTANTS 72 0,01
OTHERS 320 0,03 109 0,01 147 0,01
TOTAL ALBANIA 1 003 097 100 1 003 097 100 1 128 143 100

BY PREFECTURE ACCORDING TO THE 1930 CENSUS
PREFECTURE SURFACE TOTAL MUSLIMS ORTHODOX CATHOLICS JEWS OTHERS
GJIROKASTER 4 142 143 926 71 323 72 397 148 53 5
BERAT 3 932 142 616 105 217 37 226 169 4
DIBER 2 386 86 992 76 561 945 9 486
DURRES 1 596 77 890 64 685 6 685 6 478 10 32
ELBASAN 2 955 111 442 103 432 7 568 441 1
KORCE 3 312 147 536 95 222 52 052 196 2 64
KOSOVE 2 135 49 119 45 228 23 3 868
SHKODER 4 870 132 307 48 463 2 258 81 570 11 5
VLORE 1 360 53 461 34 977 17 895 483 92 14
TIRANA 850 57 808 51 231 3 671 2 814 35 57
TOTAL 27 538 1 003 097 696 339 200 720 105 653 204 181
337
BY PREFECTURE ACCORDING TO THE 1942 CENSUS
PREFECTURE SURFACE TOTAL MUSLIMS ORTHODOX CATHOLICS OTHERS

GJIROKASTER 4 116 161 416 80 105 81 258 13 40
BERAT 3 666 173 165 126 857 46 243 58 7
DIBER 2 140 85 004 83 563 1 152 289
DURRES 1 556 92 851 79 397 6 523 6 931
ELBASAN 3 548 113 754 104 770 8 920 29 5
KORCE 3 750 171 834 108 091 63 723 20
KOSOVE 2 038 47 340 47 136 4 200
SHKODER 5 575 164 287 55 785 1 377 107 116 9
VLORE 1 449 57 777 37 328 20 332 46 71
TIRANA 910 60 745 56 385 2 788 1 557 15
TOTAL 28 748 1 128 143 779 417 232 320 116 259 147
It is very important to note that in 1942, Muslims were given the opportunity to declare
themselves as Sunnis or members of Bektashi tariqat. The sources which rely on the 1942 census,
even though to a certain extent different from numbers mentioned in the Table 3, show religious
composition of the population of Albania in a following way:

RELIGION TOTAL %
MUSLIMS 763 723 69,00
Sunnis 599 524 54,17
Bektashis 164 199 14,84
ORTHODOX 229 080 20,70
CATHOLICS 113 897 10,30
TOTAL 1 106 700 100
Muslims are being mentioned in the official statistics in the year 1945 as well, when their
share in the population of Albania was estimated to be from 70% to 72.8%, i.e. 785 430, or 816 677
people, in the population counting 1 122 044 people. In comparison to previous data, it is obvious
that the membership of this religion had grown stronger in the span of only 3 years. It is the author's
opinion that this phenomenon is probably related to influx of Muslim refugees from Greek Epirus in
1944. Albanian communist regime placed a ban in 1967 to any public professing of religion, declaring
Albania as the first atheist country in the world. In 1967, the number of Muslims was officially
estimated at 1.4 million in the population that counted 1 964 130 people at that time. This situation
continued until 1990/91. Then the right to religious confession was allowed again. However, this
period left a strong mark on generations born at that time, so undoubtedly, a large number of
Albanians do not have a sense of faith. Today it is assumed that around 70% of Albanians, as
spiritually as socially can relate to Islam. Some sources show Muslims’ share in the current
population of Albania like as low as 30%, while in some places, it can be read that their share in the
population had increased to as much as 80%; which is not excluded, if we assume that a great
338
immigration wave that engulfed Albania in the '90s of the 20th century took away a large number of
Orthodox people to Greece and Catholics to Italy and other western countries. According to results
of the 2011 census, 58.79% of Albanians declared that they follow Islam, however, as it was assumed
so far, it is likely that their actual share in the population is much stronger, especially because of the
fact that almost 1/5 of the population of this country didn't give a concrete answer to question of
religious affiliation. If we assume that Muslims still constitute about 70% of the total population, this
would mean that their final number in this country is close to 2 million people.

PREFECTURE RELIGIONS
MUSLIM BEKTASHI CATHOLIC ORTHODOX OTHER GNOSTIC ATHEIST UNDECLARED TOTAL
CHRISTIAN UNKNOWN POPULATION
BERAT 71 226 11 681 1 631 10 624 361 11 981 4 855 29 585 141 944
DIBER 111 551 5 264 2 799 123 28 5 970 929 10 383 137 047
DURRES 177 274 4 215 19 322 8 675 492 9 131 2 901 40 775 262 785
ELBASAN 190 550 1 515 3 054 15 295 242 30 161 9 679 45 331 295 827
FIER 150 559 3 137 6 149 42 695 505 22 186 11 190 73 910 310 331
GJIROKASTER 27 815 6 118 1 493 12 583 109 6 050 4 550 13 458 72 176
KORCE 129 964 4 558 2 492 35 814 782 15 078 4 007 27 662 220 357
KUKES 71483 4 2 236 22 54 2 095 284 9 114 85 292
LEZHE 19 845 177 97 014 333 102 1 459 175 14 922 134 027
SHKODER 96 568 147 101 617 813 226 673 304 14 999 215 347
TIRANE 466 760 19 909 39 745 37 890 2 580 29 579 20 558 132 344 749 365
VLORE 74 013 1 903 3 369 24 125 235 19 267 10 563 42 165 175 640
PREFECTURE RELIGIONS
MUSLIM BEKTASHI CATHOLIC ORTHODOX OTHER GNOSTIC ATHEIST UNDECLARED
CHRISTIAN UNKNOWN
BERAT 50,18% 8,23% 1,15% 7,48% 0,25% 8,44% 3,42% 20,84%
DIBER 81,40% 3,84% 2,04% 0,09% 0,02% 4,36% 0,68% 7,57%
DURRES 67,46% 1,60% 7,35% 3,30% 0,18% 3,47% 1,10% 15,52%
ELBASAN 64,41% 0,51% 1,03% 5,17% 0,08% 10,20% 3,27% 15,32%
FIER 48,52% 1,01% 1,98% 13,76% 0,17% 7,15% 3,61% 23,82%
GJIROKASTER 38,54% 8,48% 2,07% 17,43% 0,15% 8,38% 6,30% 18,64%
KORCE 58,98% 2,07% 1,13% 16,25% 0,36% 6,84% 1,82% 12,55%
KUKES 83,81% 0,00% 2,62% 0,03% 0,07% 2,46% 0,33% 10,68%
LEZHE 14,81% 0,13% 72,38% 0,25% 0,07% 1,09% 0,13% 11,14%
SHKODER 44,84% 0,07% 47,19% 0,38% 0,11% 0,31% 0,14% 6,97%
TIRANE 62,29% 2,66% 5,30% 5,06% 0,35% 3,95% 2,74% 17,66%
VLORE 42,14% 1,08% 1,92% 13,74% 0,13% 10,97% 6,01% 24,00%
339
340
341
BOSNIA AND HERZEGOVINA
With the inclusion of Bosnia to the Austrian-Hungarian monarchy, a period of enumeration of
the population according to present-day acceptable criteria commences. Austrian-Hungarian
statistics contained, in all censuses, the possibility of stating the religious affiliation. In this period,
Bosnian Muslims, even though their population is characterized by a positive demographic growth,
significantly lose on their share in the total population. One of the reasons that certainly contributed
to this occurrence was a mass emigration of Muslims towards the territories that were at the time
under the administration of the Ottoman Empire. According to the official Austrian-Hungarian data,
the total number of Muslims who emigrated during their administration was 61 114 people. The
unofficial sources raise the number of emigrants in this period to as many as 300 000.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF BIH AT THE TIME OF AUSTRIAN-

HUNGARIAN ADMINISTRATION
THE 1879 CENSUS THE 1885 CENSUS THE 1895 CENSUS THE 191O CENSUS
RELIGION
TOTAL % TOTAL % TOTAL % TOTAL %
ORTHODOX 496 485 42.88 571 250 42.76 673 246 42.94 825 418 43.49
MUSLIMS 448 613 38.73 492 710 36.88 548 632 34.99 612 137 32.25
ROMAN CATHOLICS 209 391 18.08 265 788 19.89 334 132 21.31 434 061 22.87
JEWS 3 426 0.29 5 805 0.43 8 213 0.52 11 868 0.62
OTHERS 249 0.02 538 0.04 3 859 0.24 14 560 0.77
TOTAL POPULATION 1 158 164 100 1 336 091 100 1 568 092 100 1 898 044 100
The World War I, without a doubt, left the most negative demographic consequences on
Muslims in comparison to the other two constituent people. Their number, if compared with those
from 1910 and 1921 censuses had significantly decreased, and the trend of ever decreasing share in
the total population continued during the time of Kingdom of Yugoslavia.
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF BIH AT THE TIME OF THE

KINGDOM OF SHS ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS FROM 1921 TO 1931

RELIGION
TOTAL % TOTAL %
ORTHODOX 829 290 43,87 1 028 139 44,25
MUSLIMS 588 244 31,12 718 079 30,90
ROMAN CATHOLICS 444 308 23,50 547 949 23,58
EVANGELISTS 6 627 0,35 7 094 0,31
GREEK CATHOLICS 9 308 0,49
JEWS 12 031 0,64
22 294 0,96
OTHERS 538 0,02
NO RELIGION/UNKNOWN 94 0,01
TOTAL 1 890 440 100 2 323 555 100
After WWII, Bosnia and Herzegovina became a part of the new, socialist Yugoslavia.
Statistical criteria of the new country, with the exception of the 1953 census and a later census from
1991, exclude religion from statistical materials. Ethnicity is a criterion based on which we can get an
insight into the size of Muslim population of this country during this era. In the 1948 and 1961
342
censuses, Bosnian Muslims were not given a possibility to declare their ethnicity under one term, so
data from this time are not at all useful in connection to getting the idea on the size of Muslim
population. As previously mentioned, the 1953 census gave the possibility to state ones religious
affiliation. For the first time since censuses are conducted in BiH, the increase in Muslims’ share in
the total population was recorded, with 32.23% of Bosnians declaring Islam as their religion.
TABLE 3: MUSLIMS’ SHARE WITHIN ETHNIC GROUPS OF BIH

ETHNICITY TOTAL MEMBERS MUSLIMS

SERBS 1 264372 35 228
CROATS 654 229 15 477
SLOVENIANS 6 300 105
MACEDONIANS 1 884 589
MONTENEGRINS 7 336 1 423
YUGOSLAVIANS 891 800 860 486
POLES 1 161 3
CZECHS 1 638 3
RUSSIANS 951 4
RUSYNS 7 473 3
OTHER SLAVIC PEOPLE 548 1
OTHER NON-SLAVIC 10 098 4 398
TOTAL 2 847 790 917 720
Stability that was present within socialist Yugoslavia had a positive impact on demographic
development of the Muslim population of this country. In 1971, indigenous Bosnian population of
Islamic confession was given the opportunity to unite ethnically under the term 'Muslim', which
again provides the opportunity for an insight into the demographic growth of this population that,
according to the results of the last three Yugoslavian censuses remained positive, with the trend of
increase of percentage in the total population.
TABLE 4: ETHNIC COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF BIH


PEOPLES
NUMBER % NUMBER % NUMBER %
Bosniacs (Muslims) 1 482 430 39.57 1 630 033 39.52 1 902 956 43.47
Serbs 1 393 148 37.19 1 320 738 32.02 1 366 104 31.21
Croats 772 491 20.62 758 140 18.38 760 852 17.38
Yugoslavians 43 796 1.17 326 316 7.91 242 682 5.54
Montenegrins 13 021 0.35 14 114 0.34 10 071 0.23
Macedonians 1 773 0.05 1 892 0.05 1 596 0.03
Slovenians 4 053 0.11 2 755 0.07 2 190 0.05
Albanians 3 764 0.10 4 396 0.11 4 925 0.10
Czechs 871 0.02 690 0.02 590 0.01
Italians 673 0.02 616 0.01 732 0.02
Jews 708 0.02 343 0.01 426 0.01
Hungarians 1 262 0.03 945 0.02 893 0.02
Germans 300 0.01 460 0.01 470 0.01
Poles 757 0.02 609 0.01 526 0.01
Roma people 1 456 0.04 7 251 0.18 8 864 0.20
Romanians 189 0.01 302 0.01 162 0.01
343
Russians 507 0.01 295 0.01 297 0.01
Rusyns 141 <0.01 111 <0.01 133 0.01
Slovaks 279 0.01 350 0.01 297 0.01
Turks 477 0.01 277 0.01 267 0.01
Ukrainians 5 333 0.14 4 502 0.11 3929 0.09
Others 602 0.02 946 0.02 17 592 0.40
Undeclared 8 482 0.23 17 950 0.34 14 585 0.33
Regional 3 649 0.09 224 0.01
Unknown 9 598 0.26 26 576 0.64 35 670 0.81
During the 1991 census, the population of BiH had a chance to declare their religion. It is
interesting that the number of people who declared as Muslims in a religious sense was somewhat
smaller than of those who declared as Muslims in the ethnic sense.
344
TABLE 5: POPULATION OF BIH BY RELIGIOUS CONFESSION
RELIGION NUMBER %
MUSLIMS 1 872 422 42,78
ORTHODOX 1 317 379 30,10
ROMAN CATHOLICS 772 392 17,65
ORIENTAL CULTS 429 0,01
JEWS 228 0,01
THEISTS 1 092 0,02
ATHEISTS 250 913 5,73
NO RELIGIOUS COMMITMENT 95 031 2,17
UNKNOWN 64 252 1,47
TOTAL 4 377 033 100
The 1991-1995 war activities had a very negative impact on Bosniac population in many
different ways. The total number of Muslim victims is the subject of many calculations. Estimates and
calculations vary from 64 000 to 69 000 according to the United Nations research, while many
Bosniac sources even speculate with numbers from 80 000 to 100 000. Along with casualties, Muslim
population of Bosnia was greatly reduced by mass emigration as well. However, the chances are,
since the emigration has struck the non-Muslims too, that the share of Bosniacs in the total
population of Bosnia is little over 50%, which is, even though these are unofficial data, the strongest
percentage of this ethnicity ever recorded in the total population.
TABLE 6: ETHNIC COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF BIH BY MUNICIPALITY

MUNICIPALITY TOTAL BOSNIACS SERBS CROATS YUGOSLAVIANS OTHERS

Sarajevo 527 049 259 470 157 143 34 873 56 470 19 093
- Centar 79 286 39 761 16 631 5 428 13 030 4 436
- Hadzići 24 200 15 392 6 392 746 841 859
- Ilidža 67 937 29 337 25 029 6 934 5 181 1 456
- Ilijaš 25 184 10 585 11 325 1 736 1 167 371
- Novi Grad 136 616 69 430 37 591 8 889 15 580 5 126
- Novo Sarajevo 95 089 33 902 32 899 8 798 15 090 4 391
- Pale 16 355 4 364 11 284 129 396 182
- Stari Grad 50 744 39 410 5 150 1 126 3 374 1 684
- Trnovo 6 991 4 790 2 059 16 72 54
- Vogosća 24 647 12 499 8 813 1 071 1 730 534
Banovići 26 590 19 162 4 514 550 1 928 436
Banja Luka 195 692 28 558 106 826 29 026 23 656 7 626
Bihać 70 732 46 737 12 689 5 580 4 356 1 370
Bijeljina 96 988 30 229 57 389 492 4 426 4 452
Bileća 13 284 1 947 10 628 39 222 448
Bosanska Dubica 31 606 6 440 21 728 488 1 851 1 099
Bosanska Gradiška 59 974 15 851 35 753 3 417 3 311 1 642
Bosanska Krupa 58 320 43 104 13 841 139 708 528
Bosanski Brod 34 138 4 088 11 389 13 993 3 664 1 004
Bosanski Novi 41 665 14 040 25 101 403 1 557 564
Bosanski Petrovac 15 621 3 288 11 694 48 366 225
345
Bosanski Šamac 32 960 2 233 13 628 14 731 1 755 613
Bosansko Grahovo 8 311 12 7 888 226 135 50
Bratunac 33 619 21 535 11 475 40 223 346
Brčko 87 627 38 617 18 128 22 252 5 731 2 899
Breza 17 317 13 079 2 122 851 1 001 264
Bugojno 46 889 19 697 8 673 16 031 1 561 927
Busovača 18 879 8 451 623 9 093 510 202
Cazin 63 409 61 693 778 139 430 369
Čajniče 8 956 4 024 4 709 5 77 141
Čapljina 27 882 7 672 3 753 14 969 1 047 441
Čelinac 18 713 1 446 16 554 76 377 260
Čitluk 15 083 111 19 14 823 17 113
Derventa 56 489 7 086 22 938 21 952 3 348 1 165
Doboj 102 549 41 164 39 820 13 264 5 765 2 536
Donji Vakuf 24 544 13 509 9 533 682 593 227
Foča 40 513 20 790 18 315 94 463 851
Fojnica 16 296 8 024 157 6 623 407 1 085
Gacko 10 788 3 858 6 661 29 84 156
Glamoč 12 593 2 257 9 951 184 118 83
Goražde 37 573 26 296 9 843 80 789 565
Gornji Vakuf 25 181 14 063 110 10 706 158 144
Gračanica 59 134 42 599 13 558 132 1 530 1 315
Gradačac 56 581 33 856 11 221 8 613 1 436 1 455
Grude 16 358 4 9 16 210 5 130
Han Pijesak 6 348 2 543 3 674 7 68 56
Jablanica 12 691 9 099 504 2 291 581 216
Jajce 45 007 17 380 8 663 15 811 2 496 657
Kakanj 55 950 30 528 4 929 16 556 2 554 1 383
Kalesija 41 809 33 137 7 659 35 275 703
Kalinovnik 4 667 1 716 2 826 17 46 62
Kiseljak 24 164 9 778 740 12 550 600 496
Kladanj 16 070 11 621 3 952 36 277 184
Ključ 37 391 17 696 18 506 330 579 280
Konjic 43 878 23 815 6 620 11 513 1 358 572
Kotor Varoš 36 853 11 090 14 056 10 695 745 267
Kreševo 6 731 1 531 34 4 714 251 201
Kupres 9 618 802 4 864 3 813 67 72
Laktaši 29 832 408 24 176 2 565 1 530 1 153
Livno 40 600 5 793 3 913 29 324 1 125 445
Lopare 32 537 11 990 18 243 1 263 583 458
Lukavac 57 070 38 080 12 169 2 159 3 424 1 238
Ljubinje 4 172 332 3 748 39 19 34
Ljubuški 28 340 1 592 65 26 127 227 329
Maglaj 43 388 19 569 13 312 8 365 1 508 634
Modriča 35 613 10 375 12 534 9 805 1 851 1 048
Mostar 126 628 43 856 23 846 43 037 12 768 3 121
Mrkonjić Grad 27 395 3 272 21 057 2 139 593 334
Neum 4 325 190 207 3 792 90 46
Nevesinje 14 448 3 313 10 711 210 123 91
Novi Travnik 30 713 11 625 4 097 12 162 2 132 697
Odžak 30 056 6 220 5 667 16 338 1 147 684
Olovo 16 956 12 699 3 193 642 285 137
Orašje 28 367 1 893 4 235 21 308 626 305
Posušje 17 134 6 9 16 963 26 130
Prijedor 112 543 49 351 47 581 6 316 6 459 2 836
346
Prnjavor 47 055 7 143 33 508 1 721 1 757 2 926
Prozor 19 760 7 225 45 12 259 100 131
Rogatica 21 978 13 209 8 391 19 186 173
Rudo 11 571 3 130 8 150 5 106 180
Sanski Most 60 307 28 136 25 363 4 322 1 247 1 239
Skender Vakuf 19 418 1 071 13 263 4 770 169 145
Sokolac 14 883 4 493 10 195 19 83 93
Srbac 21 840 940 19 382 140 811 567
Srebrenica 36 666 27 572 8 315 38 380 361
Stolac 18 681 8 101 3 917 6 188 307 168
Šekovici 9 629 326 9 030 10 129 134
Šipovo 15 579 2 965 12 333 31 155 95
Široki Brijeg 27 180 9 148 26 884 20 119
Teslić 59 854 12 802 32 962 9 525 3 465 1 100
Tešanj 48 480 34 941 3 071 8 929 1 047 492
Drvar 17 126 33 16 608 33 384 68
Tomislavgrad 30 009 3 148 576 25 976 107 202
Travnik 70 747 31 813 7 777 26 118 3 743 1 296
Trebinje 30 996 5 571 21 349 1 246 1 642 1 188
Tuzla 131 618 62 669 20 271 20 398 21 995 6 285
Ugljevik 25 587 10 241 14 468 56 290 532
Vareš 22 203 6 714 3 644 9 016 2 071 758
Velika Kladuša 52 908 48 305 2 266 740 993 604
Visoko 46 160 34 373 7 471 1 872 1 464 980
Višegrad 21 199 13 471 6 743 32 319 634
Vitez 27 859 11 514 1 501 12 675 1 377 792
Vlasenica 33 942 18 727 14 359 39 340 477
Zavidovići 57 164 34 198 11 640 7 576 2 726 1 024
Zenica 145 517 80 359 22 433 22 510 15 654 4 561
Zvornik 81 295 48 102 30 863 122 1 248 960
Žepče 22 966 10 820 2 278 9 100 546 222
Živinice 54 783 44 017 3 525 3 976 2 130 1 135
347
348
BULGARIA
Official statistics on the religious composition of the population of Bulgaria can be tracked
back to 1881, to the moment when Bulgaria gained independence from the Ottoman Empire, when
the first census for the northern part of Bulgaria was conducted, and to 1885, when census was
conducted in southern part of Bulgaria, known at that time as eastern Rumelia. Out of total of 2 982
949 inhabitants, Muslims, with 802 596 people, constituted a share of 26.91%. It is assumed that
Muslims' share during the Ottoman period was much higher and that it was around some 30 to 40%.
Even though censuses were conducted by Ottomans too, statistics available from Bulgarians are the
ones created according to present-day standards and as such, we have to consider them when
following the demographic situation of Muslims in this country. In 1887, after creation of Bulgaria in
borders approximately corresponding to the present-day ones, a census was conducted, which
included 3 154 375 people of which 21.44% declared themselves as Muslims. All later census results
clearly show that Muslims’ share in the total population of this country had gotten weaker from year
to year. Due to frequent changes in borders between Bulgaria and neighboring countries, large
groups of Muslims would find themselves on different sides at different times. The 1946 census can
be taken as the first one which encompasses the area of present-day Bulgaria, and for that reason we
have to consider it as a starting point for comparisons with current data, or data that will be collected
in the future.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF BULGARIA FROM 1887 TO 1946
RELIGION THE 1887 CENSUS THE 1893 CENSUS THE 1900 CENSUS THE 1910 CENSUS
ORTHODOX 2 424 371 76,86 2 606 786 78,74 3 019 999 80,66 3 643 918 84,00
MUSLIMS 676 215 21,44 643 258 19,43 643 300 17,18 602 078 13,90
JEWS 24 352 0,77 28 307 0,86 33 663 0,90 40 067 0,90
CATHOLICS 18 505 0,59 22 617 0,68 28 569 0,76 32 150 0,70
PROTESTANTS 1 358 0,04 2 384 0,07 4 524 0,12 6 335 0,10
ARMENIANS 5 839 0,19 6 643 0,20 13 809 0,37 12 259 0,30
OTHERS 1 461 0,04 326 0,01 706
UNKNOWN 2 274 0,07 718 0,02 93 0,00
TOTAL 3 154 375 100 3 310 713 100 3 744 283 100 4 337 513 100
RELIGION THE 1920 CENSUS THE 1926 CENSUS THE 1934 CENSUS THE 1946 CENSUS
ORTHODOX 4 062 097 83,80 4 569 074 83,40 5 128 890 84,40 5 967 992 84,90
MUSLIMS 690 734 14,30 789 296 14,40 821 298 13,50 938 418 13,30
JEWS 43 232 0,90 46 431 0,80 48 398 0,80 43 335 0,60
CATHOLICS 34 072 0,70 40 347 0,70 45 704 0,80
PROTESTANTS 5 617 0,10 6 735 0,10 8 371 0,10
ARMENIANS 10 848 0,20 25 402 0,50 23 476 0,40
OTHERS 371 1 456 1 802 79 604 1,1
UNKNOWN
TOTAL 4 846 971 100 5 478 741 100 6 077 939 100 7 029 349 100
349
After 1946 and all until 1992, the issue of religious affiliation was erased from the census
questionnaires. On the other hand, ethnicity remained a part of official statistics. Even though the
affiliation to Islam in Bulgaria is shared by a number of different peoples, Turks are without a doubt
the ethnic group which absolutely dominates among the followers of this religion.
TABLE 2: ETHNIC GROUPS WHICH CONFESS ISLAM OR ARE CLOSELY RELATED TO ISLAM
DURING THE CENSUSES FROM 1946 TO 1992
1946. 1956. 1965. 1992.

ETHNICITY
TURKS 675 500 9,61 656 025 8,61 780 928 9,48 800 052 9,54
ROMA PEOPLE 170 011 2,42 197 865 2,6 148 874 1,81 313 396 3,4
TATARS 5 993 0,08 6 430 0,08 4 515 0,05
ARABS 5 438 0,64
ALBANIANS 1 105 0,01 503 0,01 3 197 0,03
CIRCASSIANS 573 0.00
BOSNIANS 365 0.00
KURDS 128 0.00
TOTAL 7 029 349 100 7 613 709 100 8 227 866 100 8 487 317 100
Unlike Turks who have a strong ethnic character which clearly distinct them from Bulgarians,
one complete group of people called Pomacs, have been officially merged with Bulgarian ethnicity
because of their Bulgarian-speaking background, even though they are completely Muslim.
Therefore, all until 1992, we didn't have a clear idea on how many people could have been
characterized as Pomacs. Namely, in 1992, certain data were published related to religion and
affiliation to an ethnic group or a language, which allows us to get a clearer picture of each
mentioned category.
TABLE 3: POPULATION BY LINGUISTIC AND RELIGIOUS AFFILIATION

THE 1992 CENSUS
RELIGION
LANGUAGE
TOTAL SUNNI ARMENIAN
GROUP ORTHODOX CATHOLIC PROTESTANT SHIA MUSLIM JEWISH
MUSLIM GREGORIAN
TOTAL 8 487 317 7 274 592 53 074 21 878 1 026 758 83 537 2580 9672
BULGARIAN 7 275 717 7 031 929 47 043 13 792 170 934 5753 1396 1523
TURKISH 813 639 8755 1116 843 744 127 58 060 84 280
ROMA 310 425 176 773 1581 6514 104 831 18 342 396 459
TATAR 7833 2987 272 54 3300 617 41 414
HEBREW 780 231 9 5 25 17 449 21
ARMENIAN 9996 2979 35 38 44 2 30 6853
VLACH 6715 6641 9 27 14 2 - 1
GREEK 8000 7849 84 19 14 - - 6
RUSSIAN 17 608 17 248 107 56 66 12 2 -
ROMANIAN 5900 5778 49 29 19 1 - 2
350
TABLE 4: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF BULGARIAN ETHNIC GROUPS
RELIGION
ETHNIC GROUP TOTAL
UNDECLARED
PROTESTANT
GREGORIAN
ORTHODOX
UNKNOWN
ARMENIAN
CATHOLIC
MUSLIM
JEWISH
OTHER
TOTAL 7 928 901 6 552 751 43 811 42 308 966 978 653 6 500 7 784 283 309 24 807
BULGARIANS 6 655 210 6 315 983 37 811 14 591 131 531 67 97 4 122 151 008 -
TURKS 746 664 5425 2 561 2066 713 024 - - 442 23 146 -
ROMA 370 908 180 326 1 059 24 651 103 436 2 25 1 740 59 669 -
RUSSIANS 15 595 14 640 94 97 86 1 11 74 592 -
ARMENIANS 10 832 3821 123 110 - - 6 350 158 270 -
VLACHS 10 566 10 190 12 145 19 - - 9 191 -
MACEDONIANS 5071 4 792 8 21 129 - - 16 105 -
KARAKACHANS 4107 4 053 6 4 27 - - 3 14 -
GREEKS 3408 2 801 47 9 401 - - 14 136 -
UKRAINIANS 2489 2 341 29 22 2 - 3 11 81 -
ARABS 2328 122 61 5 1 884 - - 34 222 -
TATARS 1803 52 1 1 629 - - 5 116 -
JEWS 1363 184 5 10 - 573 - 132 459 -
ROMANIANS 1088 980 18 44 - - - 7 39 -
OTHERS 10 554 3 382 1 778 325 2 681 7 11 908 1 462 -
UNDECLARED 62 108 3 659 198 208 12 129 3 3 109 45 799 -
UNKNOWN 24 807 - - - - - - - - 24 807
Since 1992, religious affiliation appears again in Bulgarian censuses. At the same time,
Muslims were given the opportunity to state the direction of Islam they follow, Sunni or Shia, or
Alevi. Between 1992 and 2001, the percentage share of people who declared themselves as Muslims
in total population of Bulgaria dropped down from 13.1% to 12.2%. At the same time, decrease in
percentage of people who declared as Muslims in the total population was followed by drastic
reduction in their numbers. In the inter-census period, the demographic decrease of Muslim
population amounted to over 143 000 people, or in other words to 12.9%. Percentage of people
declaring as Shiites got reduced by 36.5% from 1992 to 2001. Through the 2001 census, we gained
somewhat clearer insight into the distribution of Muslim people on a municipal level. People who
declared themselves as Muslims were a majority population in 43 out of total of 262 Bulgarian
municipalities. If we compare the results of the 2001 census with the previous ones, it is very easy to
conclude that the vast majority of people who didn't give an answer to question of religious
affiliation, live exactly in areas where Muslims are traditionally dominant or in areas where they form
a strong minority. The best example is Smoljan area, where Muslims counted around 88 000 people
in 1992 and had a share of over 55% in the total population. In 2001, in the same area, only 59 000
people declared themselves as Muslims and had a share of only 42% in the regional population.
Municipalities with strongest percentage of Muslims in 2001 were Chernoochene (96.8%), Venec
(95.9%), Satovcha (91.3%), Ruen (90.9%) and Kaolinovo (90.0%). Census results show that the
majority of Muslims who declared as Shiites live in the northeast of Bulgaria, especially in
municipalities Kainardzha (51.5% of all local Muslims), Kotel (16.2%), Dulovo (11.6%) and Kubrat
(11.3%).
351
TABLE 5: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION –
CENSUSES FROM 1992 AND 2001

ORTHODOX 7 274 592 6 552 751
MUSLIMS 1 110 295 966 978
Sunnis 1 026 758 913 957
Shiites 83 537 53 021
CATHOLICS 53 074 43 811
PROTESTANTS 21 878 42 308
ARMENIAN-GREGORIANS 9 672 6 500
DANOVICS 315 1 243
BUDDHISTS 1 042
JEWS 2 580 653
KRISHNAITS 533
BAHAIS 105
LUTERANS 23
OTHERS 6 430 4 838
NOT SPECIFIED 8 481 24 807
UNKNOWN 283 309
TOTAL 8 487 317 7 928 901
352
TABLE 6: MUSLIM POPULATION, THE THEN UNDECLARED POPULATION IN TERMS OF RELIGIOUS
AFFILIATION AND POPULATION OF TURKISH ETHNICITY AND LANGUAGE BY PROVINCE AND
RELIGION TURKS TURKISH (MOTHER

PROVINCE TOTAL MUSLIMS
UNKNOWN (ETHNICITY) TONGUE)
BULGARIA 7 928 901 966 978 283 309 746 664 762 516
BLAGOEVGRAD 341 173 62 431 7 018 31 857 19 819
BURGAS 423 547 64 568 14 598 58 636 63 025
VARNA 462 013 45 672 16 544 37 502 41 229
VELIKO TRNOVO 293 172 26 085 7 504 22 562 23 738
VIDIN 130 074 139 3 730 139 138
VRACA 243 036 4 223 6 856 2 000 553
GABROVO 144 125 8 860 2 704 9 109 9 156
DOBRICH 215 217 44 277 6 451 28 231 33 642
KARDZHALI 164 019 114 217 13 430 101 116 101 548
KJUSTENDIL 162 534 231 5 649 146 117
LOVECH 169 951 10 501 10 739 8 476 6 994
MONTANA 182 258 283 9 139 235 220
PAZARDZHIK 310 723 46 338 9 514 20 448 21 902
PERNIK 149 832 178 2 569 108 106
PLEVEN 311 985 15 681 12 278 16 931 14 947
PLOVDIV 715816 62 595 13 548 52 499 56 696
RAZGRAD 152 417 81 835 4 101 71 963 75 585
RUSE 266 157 41 997 6 081 37 050 37 206
SILISTRA 142 000 54 174 2 805 48 761 51 616
SLIVEN 218 474 21 668 11 706 22 971 23 606
SMOLJAN 140 066 58 758 39 003 6 212 5 782
SOFIA CITY 1 170 842 8 614 25 674 6 036 6 263
SOFIJA PROVINCE 273 240 3 368 4 343 654 587
STARA ZAGORA 370 615 21 423 13 390 18 529 18 924
TRGOVISHTE 137 689 58 838 2 733 49 495 50 753
HASKOVO 277 478 33 780 12 000 31 266 31 560
SHUMEN 204 378 72 544 368 59 551 62 420
JAMBOL 156 070 3 700 10 834 4 181 4 384
As previously mentioned, Turkish people make up the largest number of Muslims of Bulgaria.
According to results of the 2001 census, over 95% of members of this ethnicity declared themselves
as followers of Islam. Further 3.1% evaded the answer on the religious affiliation, while 1.3%
declared as Christians. The share of Muslims among Roma people was 27.9%, while among ethnic
Bulgarians, the share of those who are of Islamic confession was only 2% (total of 131 531 people).
The 2011 census results related to religious affiliation of the population can be considered as
unusable. According to census law, each person is given the right to freely state or skip the question
on the religious affiliation. Out of 7 364 570 people of Bulgaria, as many as 1 606 269 skipped to
answer the question on religious self-identification. Within those who declared their religion, as
many as 409 898 people didn't clearly define their answer, or they didn't declare on this issue. If we
sum up these two categories, 2 016 167 people, or 27.4% of people of Bulgaria are outside the
official information on religious affiliation. Out of 5 758 301 Bulgarians who according to a census law
declared their religious affiliation, 546 004 were registered as Sunnis, 27 407 as Shiites, and 3 728 as
Muslims without clear affiliation to any of these two groups.
353
TOTAL PEOPLE NUMBER OF MUSLIMS WITHIN

TOTAL WHO PEOPLE WHO DECLARED THEIR
PROVINCE
POPULATION DECLARED RELIGION
THEIR RELIGION SUNNI SHIA OTHER
BLAGOEVGRAD 323 552 253 200 39 831 503 333
BURGAS 415 817 310 215 39 347 566 142
VARNA 475 074 359 209 19 095 1 215 223
VELIKO TRNOVO 258 494 202 024 10 228 1 517 163
VIDIN 101 018 83 435 68 3 3
VRACA 186 848 130 808 363 71 4
GABROVO 122 702 99 969 4 028 167 15
DOBRIČ 189 677 148 196 22 016 1 406 65
KARDŽALI 152 808 117 232 78 721 2 920 586
KJUSTENDIL 136 686 115 944 75 24 3
LOVEČ 141 422 110 185 3 005 196 72
MONTANA 148 098 136 175 77 17 3
PAZARDŽIK 275 548 211 420 23 360 713 280
PERNIK 133 530 106 094 184 11 7
PLEVEN 269 752 194 919 4 167 475 138
PLOVDIV 683 027 535 272 35 141 915 263
RAZGRAD 125 190 104 104 50 117 2 511 78
RUSE 235 252 192 108 22 954 722 141
SILISTRA 119 474 100 278 32 342 5 329 135
SLIVEN 197 473 139 989 8 904 2 547 20
SMOLJAN 121 752 72 927 27 732 729 540
SOFIJA OBLAST 247 489 192 110 407 79 17
SOFIJA GRAD 1 291 591 1 035 176 5 829 760 178
STARA ZAGORA 333 265 265 244 11 074 567 52
TRGOVIŠTE 120 818 90 132 33 461 816 91
HASKOVO 246 238 196 214 21 450 1 723 141
ŠUMEN 180 528 152 940 51 029 753 35
JAMBOL 131 447 102 782 999 152 -
354
355
356
FYR MACEDONIA
In 1921, in the then Kingdom of Yugoslavia that Macedonia was a part of, a general census
was conducted. The total number of people who at that time lived in counties covering the present-
day Macedonian territory (without Preševo municipality that in 1921 joined Kumanovo county) was
819 451, of which 281 404 people declared themselves as Muslims, or in other words 34.34% of the
total population.
TABLE 1: MUSLIM POPULATION OF MACEDONIA BY COUNTY

COUNTY TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS

Bitolj 180 732 42 689
Bregalnica 104 347 32 084
Kumanovo 147 184 35 017
Ohrid 69 211 23 997
Skoplje 145 880 67 376
Tetovo 117 179 70 021
Tikveš 92 435 27 906
In 1931, 282 820 people declared themselves as Muslims in Macedonia, which in the total
population amounted to 29.77%. It is evident that Muslims’ share in the population got significantly
reduced in the period between the two censuses, which primarily can be attributed to an increased
emigration to Turkey. Especially visible erosion of the population caused by emigration happened
among the ethnic Turks of eastern Macedonia. This process extended till present times. Results of
emigration are visible today in so much as the Turks constitute almost insignificant minority in
southeast Macedonia.
TABLE 2: MUSLIM POPULATION BY DISTRICT

DISTRICT TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS DISTRICT TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS

Bitolj 65 164 11 098 Morihovo 15 891 2 848
Carevo selo 15 727 4 595 Negotin 12 876 5 600
Dojran 11 713 5 208 Ohrid 33 066 4 524
Donji Polog 70 983 47 543 Ovče Polje 21 938 5 044
Đevđelija 15 943 264 Poreč 18 740 5 119
Galičnik 12 051 5 532 Prespa 21 631 4 737
Gornji Debar 16 296 9 177 Prilep 54 480 7 929
Gornji Polog 32 666 22 636 Radovište 19 461 7 814
Kavadar 23 919 1 648 Skoplje 128 052 50 845
Kičevo 32 101 15 853 Struga 28 055 12 393
Kočane 31 784 5 835 Strumica 38 996 6 582
Kratovo 20 300 265 Štip 19 892 6 181
Kriva Palanka 40 532 448 Veles 42 236 11 998
Kruševo 23 570 1 435 Žegligovo 66 501 18 777
Maleš 15 394 892 TOTAL 949 958 282 820
357
The 1953 census was the only one during the communist Yugoslavia era during which the
population had a chance to declare their religious affiliation. In that year, 390 949 citizens of FYR
Macedonia declared to be the followers of Islam. They had a share of 29.97% in the total population.
TABLE 3: ETHNICITY OF MACEDONIAN MUSLIMS

TOTAL WITHIN THE

ETHNIC GROUP MUSLIMS
ETHNIC GROUP
MACEDONIANS 860 699 10 623
TURKS 203 938 199 907
ALBANIANS 162 524 158 859
SERBS 35 112 165
ROMA 20 462 18 744
VLACHS 8 668 34
CROATS 2 770 50
MONTENEGRINS 2 526 87
YUGOSLAVIANS/UNDECIDED 1 591 1 019
SLOVENIANS 883 8
OTHER SLAVIC 1 888 22
TOTAL 1 304 514 390 949
From 1953 to 1991, religious composition of the population was not a part of the official
statistics. According to the 1991 census, 611 326 people declared themselves as Muslims or in other
words 30.06% of 2 033 964 people. All until this census, ethnicity was the only indicator on the
approximate number of people following Islamic confession in this country.
TABLE 4: PRIMARY MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUPS OF MACEDONIA

CENSUS YEAR TOTAL POPULATION ALBANIANS % TURKS % ROMA %

1948. 1152986 197389 17,12 95940 8,32 19500 1,69
1953. 1304514 162524 12,46 203938 15,63 20462 1,57
1961. 1406003 183108 13,02 131481 9,35 20606 1,47
1971. 1647308 279871 16,99 108552 6,59 24505 1,49
1981. 1909136 377208 19,76 86591 4,54 43125 2,26
1991. 2033964 441987 21,73 77080 3,79 52103 2,56
1994. 1945932 441104 22,67 78019 4,01 43707 2,25
2002. 2022547 509083 25,17 77959 3,85 53879 2,66
CENSUS YEAR TOTAL POPULATION BOSNIACS % EGYPTIANS % MUSLIMS %
1948. 1152986 1560 0,14
1953. 1304514 1591 0,12
1961. 1406003 3002 0,21
1971. 1647308 1248 0,08
1981. 1909136 39513 2,07
1991. 2033964 3307 0,16 31356 1,54
1994. 1945932 6829 0,35 3080 0,16 15418 0,79
2002. 2022547 17018 0,84 3713 2553
358
A detailed overview of this table points out directly to the fact that there are currents among
Macedonian Muslims that changed their ethnic identities. The motive of affiliation to one of the
ethnicities, for many Macedonians, depends on current political, economic and other factors. If we
exclude the linguistic background as one of the most important criterions for defining an ethnic
group, then we can review in the next table to what extent the official affiliation to a group of
peoples, as stated by each enumerated individual, is actually not the deciding factor of the actual
ethnic affiliation.
TABLE 5: ETHNICITY AND LINGUISTIC BACKGROUND

SERBO-
MACEDONIAN ALBANIAN TURKISH CROATIAN ROMA VLACH
MACEDONIANS 853 971 1 986 281 924 277 2 563
ALBANIANS 2 152 153 502 6 569 181 70 10
TURKS 32 392 27 087 143 615 524 210 1
THE 1953 CENSUS
ROMA 1 040 860 2 066 25 16 456 1

VLACHS 137 4 2 14 8 130
SERBS 3 945 8 31 070 41 9
MUSLIMS
YUGOSLAVIANS 2 152 25 50 563 2 4
OTHERS 322 341 569 5 258 173 31
TOTAL 896 651 183 805 153 160 38 579 17 089 10 751
MACEDONIANS 1 276 878 190 160 547 316
ALBANIANS 1 218 374 181 3 440 1 697
TURKS 16 608 8 592 60 768 366 94
THE 1981 CENSUS
ROMA 4 160 1 697 808 24 36 399

VLACHS 1 111 1 3 2 5 257
SERBS 8 521 10 3 35 867 14
MUSLIMS 15 075 4 968 2 038 16 325 308 30
YUGOSLAVIANS 7 645 1 943 274 2 746 530
OTHERS 13 282 4 247 2 853 17 031 128
TOTAL 1 334 498 391 829 64 907 63 349 37 780 5 931
TABLE 6: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF MACEDONIA

RELIGION THE 1991 CENSUS % THE 1994 CENSUS %

ORTHODOX 1 355 816 66,66 1 283 689 66,34
MUSLIMS 611 326 30,06 581 203 30,04
CATHOLICS 10 067 0,49 7 405 0,38
JEWS 288 0,01
ATHEISTS 5 641 0,29
56 755 2,79
UNKNOWN 1 804 0,09
CHRISTIANS 284 1,47
TOTAL 2 033 964 100 1 945 932 100
359
TABLE 7: ETHNICITY OF MUSLIMS ACCORDING TO THE 1994 CENSUS
ETHNIC GROUP ETHNIC GROUP TOTAL MUSLIMS
MACEDONIANS 1 295 964 15 139
ALBANIANS 433 013 425 376
TURKS 75 205 73 632
ROMA 43 707 40 040
VLACHS 8 591
SERBS 40 220 138
BOSNIACS 6 815 6 686
BULGARIANS 1 665
EGYPTIANS 3 080 2 947
MUSLIMS 15 407 15 105
CROATS 2 242 36
OTHERS 4 852 1 521
UNDECLARED 1 868 275
TOTAL 1 934 930 581 196
By the 2002 census, over 674 000 inhabitants of Macedonia declared themselves as Muslims,
which in comparison to their number from 1994 represents a strong increase of around 93 000
people. At the same time, Muslims’ share in the total population had increased to 33.33%.
TABLE 8: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF MACEDONIA

RELIGION TOTAL %
ORTHODOX 1 310 184 64,78
MUSLIMS 674 015 33,33
OTHERS 30 820 1,51
TOTAL 2 022 547 100
TABLE 9: THE SHARE OF MUSLIM POPULATION BY MUNICIPALITY

TOTAL TOTAL
MUNICIPALITY MUSLIMS MUNICIPALITY MUSLIMS
Skopje - city 467 257 109 954 Demir Kapija 4 545 409
Gazi Baba - Skopje 72 222 15 968 Demir Hisar 7 178 280
Gjorce Petrov - Skopje 41 490 3 792 Dobrusevo 2 174 218
Karpoš - Skopje 59 810 3 107 Dolna Banjica 9 467 7 847
Kisela Voda - Skopje 125 379 4 654 Dolneni 11 583 6 688
Center - Skopje 82 604 34 325 Drugovo 3 249 448
Čair - Skopje 68 395 32 877 Zelino 24 390 24 210
Šuto Orizari - Skopje 17 357 15 231 Zitose 2 128 1 917
Aračinovo 11 992 10 925 Zajas 11 605 11 303
Bač 755 1 Zelenikovo 4 077 1 491
Belcista 2 940 4 Zletovo 3 428
Berovo 13 941 556 Zrnovci 3 264
Bistrica 5 042 1 320 Izvor 1 049 1
Bitola 86 408 7 043 Ilinden 15 894 748
360
Blatec 2 024 Jegunovce 7 227 2 511
Bogdanci 8 707 60 Kavadarci 38 391 1 161
Bogovinje 14 555 14 445 Kamenjane 14 442 14 365
Bogomila 1 252 48 Karbinci 4 012 729
Bosilovo 12 457 618 Kičevo 30 138 13 703
Brvenica 15 855 9 781 Klečevce 1 609
Valandovo 11 890 1 355 Kondovo 11 155 11 047
Vasilevo 12 122 2 196 Konopiste 350 3
Vevcani 2 433 3 Konce 3 536 521
Veles 57 602 9 786 Kosel 1 369
Velesta 156 8 072 Kocani 33 689 2 273
Vinica 17 914 1 489 Kratovo 10 441 173
Vitoliste 494 0 Kriva Palanka 20 820 530
Vranestica 1 322 287 Krivogastani 6 007 8
Vrapčiste 8 586 7 525 Krusevo 9 684 2 514
Vratnica 3 563 2 181 Kuklis 4 449 203
Vrutok 5 999 5 159 Kukurecani 2 511 69
Gevgelija 20 362 51 Kumanovo 103 205 31 758
Gostivar 49 545 36 045 Labunista 8 935 8 061
Gradsko 3 760 815 Lipkovo 27 058 26 351
Debar 17 952 17 083 Lozovo 2 858 253
Delogozdi 7 884 7 724 Lukovo 1 509 43
Delcevo 17 505 773 Mavrovi Anovi 984 415
Makedonska Kamenica 8 110 23 Samokov 1 553
Makedonski Brod 5 588 182 Saraj 24 253 22 768
Meseista 2 567 163 Sveti Nikole 18 497 159
Miravci 2 626 1 Sopiste 9 522 2 310
Mogila 4 536 48 Sopotnica 2 319 1
Murtino 6 544 953 Srbinovo 3 709 3 593
Negotino 19 212 912 Star Dojran 3 426 483
Negotino-Polosko 16 813 16 720 Staravina 316 1
Novaci 2 478 48 Staro Nagoricane 4 258 3
Novo Selo 11 966 8 Struga 36 892 18 967
Oblesevo 5 071 1 Strumica 45 087 3 038
Orasac 1 252 1 Studenicani 17 246 16 828
Orizari 4 403 1 Tearce 22 454 19 508
Oslomej 10 425 10 260 Tetovo 70 841 49 927
Ohrid 54 380 7 684 Topolcani 2 923 859
Petrovec 8 255 3 564 Capari 1 424 320
Pehcevo 5 517 702 Centar Zupa 6 299 6 215
Plasnica 4 545 4 465 Časka 2 878 1 006
Podares 3 746 13 Čegrane 12 310 11 967
Prilep 73 351 4 393 Česinovo 2 419
Probištip 12 765 49 Čučer-Sandevo 8 493 1 954
Radoviš 24 498 4 341 Džepciste 7 919 7 789
Rankovce 4 144 26 Šipkovica 7 820 7 783
Resen 16 825 3 927 Štip 47 796 3 555
Rosoman 4 141 6 TOTAL 2 022 547 674 015
Rostuša 9 451 8 940
361
362
GREECE
Today's indigenous Muslims of Greece are just a remaining group of once much more widely
spread population that was present in almost all parts of what this country today is from an early
19th century. Demographic erosion of the original Muslim community started already in 1821 with
the uprising for independence from the Ottoman Empire. The goal for majority of attacks of Greek
rebels were Muslim civilians who mostly inhabited urban areas in Peloponnese and Attica. Out of
63 614 Muslims (of which 42 750 at Peloponnese) or that is approximately 6.8% of the total
population, who have originally been living in the territory that would later become an independent
Greek state, by the end of the conflict in 1828, only 11 450 remained. It is assumed that around
25 000 Muslims were killed in massacres executed by Greek rebels. The remaining Muslim
population, after the declaration of the independent Kingdom of Greece, mostly retreated towards
the Ottoman territories. By the expansion of this country to Thessaly area in 1881, a significant
Muslim minority was once again in its composition. The size of Muslim population of Thessaly in the
moment of unification with Greece was estimated at around 35 000 – 40 000 people. Other sources
state that about 10% of the total population of this province, or about 29 000 – 30 000 people were
of Islamic confession. First official statistics from 1889 show the number of Muslims here with only
24 165. The odds are that a significant number of Muslims retreated immediately with the Ottoman
army. By 1907 when the next census was conducted, Muslim population of Thessaly had reduced to
only 2 795 people. According to this census, the number of Muslims in the rest of the then Greece
was only 721 person. The whole Greece counted 2 631 952 inhabitants at the time, which means that
Muslims' share was only 0.1%
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF THESSALY

CHRISTIANS 266 688

MUSLIMS 24 165
JEWS 3 140
Areas with significant Muslim population became a part of Greece again in 1912-1913. More
precisely these were Epirus, Aegean Macedonia and Crete Island. Attrition of Muslim population
started immediately after the retreat of the Ottoman army. It is assumed that Muslims in Aegean
Macedonia in 1912, with about 475 000 members in the total population of this province, had a
share of close to 40%. A vast majority of these Muslims, or 388 146 of them, were moved to Turkey
during the exchange of population with this country in 1923. It is assumed that by 1925, only 2 000
people of Islamic confession had evaded deportation. A similar fate had befallen Muslims from Crete,
for which it is estimated that they constituted even about 45% of the local population in the early
19th century. With outbreak of the Greek uprising for independence, the side effects of which could
be felt in this Island too, the process of turmoil and wars had started, which had an adverse effect on
local Muslims. The remaining people of this once large group were moved to Turkey as a part of the
exchange action of the population in 1923. Otherwise, the diaspora of Muslims from Crete, many of
whom still use Greek as their mother tongue, are, besides Turkey, present in Libya, Egypt, Lebanon,
Syria, etc.
363
TABLE 2: MUSLIM POPULATION OF CRETE

1881. 279 165 73 234 26,2
1887. 294 192 88 487 30,1
1900. 303 543 33 496 11,0
1913. 336 151 27 852 8,3
1920. 346 584 22 999 6,6
1928. 386 427 197 0,1
Results of the 1928 census were the first ones that included a whole area of present-day
Greece that had 6 204 684 inhabitants at that time, of which 2.03%, or 126 017 were registered as
Muslims. Next to Thracian Muslims, this census also covered a Muslim group that formed a
significant minority in Epirus province at that time.
TABLE 3: MUSLIM POPULATION OF GREECE BY PROVINCE AND ACCORDING TO MOTHER TONGUE –

THE 1928 CENSUS
TOTAL MUSLIMS MUSLIMS ACCORDING TO MOTHER TONGUE

PROVINCE MUSLIMS
POPULATION % TURKISH ALBANIAN BULGARIAN GREEK ROMA
CENTRAL GREECE
1 592 842 417 0,03 153 76 168
AND EUBOEA
THESSALY 493 213 210 0,04 108 51 3 33 4
IONIAN ISLANDS 213 157 267 0,12 11 217 36
CYCLADES 129 702 4 2 2
PELOPONNESE 1 053 327 17 2 11 3
MACEDONIA 1 412 477 2 930 0,21 1 899 1041 12 131 186
EPIRUS 312 634 19 244 6,16 144 17 008 2 000 92
Jannina 180 418 13 831 7,67 75 12 194 1 483 62
Preveza 79 620 5 344 6,71 69 4 757 507 11
AEGEAN ISLANDS 307 734 110 0,04 84 25
CRETE 386 427 197 0,05 18 157
WESTERN THRACE 303 171 102 621 33,85 84 585 205 16 740 60 845
Evros 122 730 12 635 10,29 12 314 9 2 5 193
Rhodope 180 441 89 986 49,87 72 271 196 16 738 55 652
364
A significant portion of Muslims from Epirus, especially those who lived in cities like Jannina,
Konica, etc. were also moved to Turkey or Albania from 1913 to 1923. However, the most compact
Muslim area, known as Chameria (present-day prefecture of Thesprotia), remained excluded from
the population exchange. Local Albanian-speaking Muslims, about 20 000 – 25 000, were expelled
after several very brutal Greek attacks from June 1944 to March 1945.
TABLE 4: MUNICIPALITIES OF EPIRUS WITH MORE SIGNIFICANT GROUPS OF MUSLIMS

TOTAL MUSLIMS ACCORDING TO MOTHER

MUSLIMS
MUNICIPALITY MUSLIMS TONGUE
POPULATION %
ALBANIAN % GREEK %
JANNINA 98 363 1 005 1,02 637 0,65 238 0,24
KONITSA 15 769 151 0,96 87 0,55 64 0,41
PARAMYTHIA 15 688 1 889 12,04 1 367 8,71 521 3,32
POGONIO 14 078 339 2,41 247 1,75 70 0,50
PHILIATES 31 834 10 447 32,82 9 856 30,96 590 1,85
MARGARITI 14 531 5 099 35,09 4 586 31,56 450 3,10
PREVEZA 21 160 175 0,82 139 0,66 31 0,15
365
TABLE 5: DEMOGRAPHY OF ALBANIAN MUSLIMS OF EPIRUS
FROM 1928 TO 1951
IN MUNICIPALITIES:
CENSUS YEAR TOTAL EPIRUS Thesprotia Prefecture
Paramythia Filiates Margariti
1928. 17008 15802 1360 9856 4586
1940. 18756 2020 10850 5654
1944. 19605 2766 11318 5421
1951. 127 77
Muslims living in the Western Thrace area were also excluded from the population exchange.
This group, together with the ones from Rhodes and Kos islands, represents the last remaining
Muslims in Greece who can be characterized as autochthonous. It is assumed, if we rely on the
Ottoman sources, that the primary share of Muslims in total population of Western Thrace by the
end of the 19th century was even over 70%. In 1912, in the moment when the Ottomans were
retreating from the Western Thrace territory, the number of Muslims there was estimated at around
120 000, which in the total population of 224 000 amounted to over 50%. In the upcoming years, the
number of Muslims in Thracian region was getting smaller so, according to first official Greek sources
from 1920, it amounted to only 93 273 people or 46.3% in the total population of 201 404. By a mass
immigration of Greek refugees from Turkey, Muslims’ share in the total population further decreased
and according to the 1928 census results it was only 33.5%. According to the unsuccessful census in
366
1940, Muslims’ share dropped to 31.6%, or in other words it amounted to 112 535 people in the total
population of 355 940.
TABLE 6: MUSLIM POPULATION OF WESTERN THRACE BY MUNICIPALITY AND ACCORDING TO

MOTHER TONGUE – THE 1928 CENSUS
MUSLIMS ACCORDING TO MOTHER

TOTAL MUSLIMS
MUNICIPALITY MUSLIMS TONGUE
POPULATION %
TURKISH % BULGARIAN %
ALEXANDROPOLIS 25 632 1 455 5,68 1 404 5,48
DIDYMOTICHO 37 718 5 427 14,39 5 306 14,07
ORESTIAS 34 277 3 993 11,65 3 871 11,30
SAMOTHRACE 3 866 1 0,03 1 0,03
SOUFLI 21 237 1 759 8,28 1 732 8,16 0,10
COMOTINI 69 697 36 221 51,97 35 184 50,48 751 1,08
XANTHE 89 266 39 513 44,27 24 574 27,53 14 257 15,97
SAPAI 21 478 14 252 66,36 12 513 58,26 1 730 8,05
The 1951 census was the last one that offered the information on religious affiliation of the
population. Sources which rely on this census present the number of Muslims in this province with
105 092 people, which is a 31.2% of the total population. Thrace has long been affected by strong
emigration of Christians and Muslims. It is assumed that there are currently somewhere from
100 000 to 120 000 and even 130 000 Muslims living in this region. Many of them live like immigrants
in Athens and their local number is estimated at 5 000 or even up to 15 000. The traditional ratio of
Muslims and Christians is 1/3 to 2/3. Greek authorities are largely balancing the situation with
constant influx of new Greek refugees. Currently, mostly from the former Soviet Union countries.
Turks are traditionally dominant group among the local Thracian Muslims. In recent decades, the
increase in share of Pomaks (30-40%) and Roma people (7-10%) is evident. Both groups are rapidly
getting Turkified through an increased urbanisation. It is assumed that at least 3 000 people in Thrace
follow Bektashi traditions while the rest are Sunnis of Hanafi madhhab.
TABLE 7: MUSLIM POPULATION OF WESTERN THRACE ACCORDING TO MOTHER TONGUE

BY PREFECTURE – THE 1951 CENSUS
TOTAL MUSLIMS BY PREFECTURE

MOTHER TONGUE
THRACE EVROS XANTHI RODOPI
GREEK 112 40 44 28
TURKISH 85 945 5 701 23 151 57 093
MACEDONIAN 1 1
ALBANIAN 1 1
POMAC 18 664 111 16 925 1 628
ROMA 303 19 47 237
OTHER 66 55 11
TOTAL MUSLIMS 105 092 5 871 40 224 58 997
In the area of Dodecanese islands, or more precisely at Rhodes and Kos islands, resides a
small Muslim Turkish-speaking minority that counts around 4 000 people. Earlier, this population was
much bigger and it is assumed that by the end of the 19th century, judging by the Ottoman sources,
367
the city of Rhodes itself had over 60% of Muslims in its population. By annexation of this area to Italy
in 1912, plenty of Muslims moved to Turkey. However, even during the time of Italian rule, Muslims
formed a significant population factor in Dodecanese. According to the 1922 census, out of total of
104 523 inhabitants of this island, Muslims’ share was 11.68%, i.e. 12 207 people. Constant
emigration caused considerable decrease in population of Islamic confession. By 1931 when the
Italian authorities conducted a next census, Muslims’ share in the population of Dodecanese had
dropped to 6.97%, or 8 237 people. In 1936, Muslims' share in the total population was only 5.63%.
TABLE 8: MUSLIMS' SHARE WITHIN INDIGENOUS POPULATION OF DODECANESE

ACCORDING TO RESULTS OF THE 1922 CENSUS
ISLAND / SETTLEMENT TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS

RHODES 41 571 7 545
City of Rhodes 16 153 6 461
Asguru 231 231
Candilii 242 242
Cato Calamona 77 77
Ciair 12 12
Misci 522 522
KOS 16 169 4 662
City of Kos 7 495 3 717
Antimachia 1 836 8
Cardamena 1 093 1
Chefalo 1 412 39
Gherme 771 771
Pili 1 597 126
TABLE 9: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE INDIGENOUS POPULATION OF DODECANESE

RELIGION THE 1922 CENSUS THE 1931 CENSUS THE 1936 CENSUS
ORTHODOX 88 156 103 998 103 190
MUSLIMS 12 207 8 237 6 760
JEWS 4 104 4 372 3 290
CATHOLICS 56 1 506 6 810
TOTAL 104 523 118 113 120 047
It is assumed that by the end of the Italian rule in Dodecanese there were around 6 500
Muslims living there, out of which one part, after arrival of the Greek government, immigrated to
Turkey. Upon taking control of this area, Greeks immediately conducted a census, during which 6 230
people of Islamic confession were registered. By 1951 when the next census was conducted, the
number of Muslims in Dodecanese was only 4 937 people. All until after the World War II, Muslim
population of Greece was subjected to negative demographic trends, both in regards to their
numerical strength and their share in the total population. Between 1928 and 1940, Muslims’ share
in the population of Greece had decreased from 2.03% to 1.89%, even with a positive natural birth
rate. The consequences of the WWII had caused a drastic attrition of Muslim population in this
country. As previously mentioned, Muslims have suffered the greatest loss in size in Epirus area, from
368
which the complete Albanian-speaking population of Islamic confession was expelled. In 1951,
Muslims’ share in the total population of Greece was only 1.48%.
TABLE 10: MUSLIM POPULATION BY MOTHER TONGUE


MOTHER
TOTAL TOTAL TOTAL
TONGUE MUSLIMS MUSLIMS MUSLIMS
SPEAKERS SPEAKERS SPEAKERS
GREEK 5 759 523 2 623 6 902 339 3 498 7 297 878 675
TURKISH 91 254 86 506 220 075 100 559 179 895 92 219
MACEDONIAN 81 984 2 86 086 365 41 017 6
SPANISH 63 200 72 53 125 1 1 339
ARMENIAN 33 634 16 26 827 3 8 990 4
VLASHKI 19 703 3 53 997 3 39 855 4
ALBANIAN 18 773 18 598 49 632 16 890 22 736 487
BULGARIAN 16 775 16 755 18 086 18 085 18 671 18 667
ROMA 4 998 1 130 8 141 1 204 7 429 494
RUSSIAN 3 295 3 8 126 1 3 815 1
ITALIAN 3 199 1 4 426 1 894
ENGLISH 2 098 1 3 525 2 1 456
FRENCH 4 518 4 2 101 2
ROMANIAN 2 901 10 2 082
GERMAN 3 401 3 1 301 1
HEBREW 34 1 853
OTHER 6 248 307 5 964 460 2 489 105
TOTAL GREECE 6 204 684 126 017 7 460 203 141 090 7 632 801 112 665
TABLE 11: MUSLIM POPULATION OF GREECE BY REGION


CENTRAL GREECE AND EUBOEA 2 287 019 355
PELOPONNESE 1 129 022 34
IONIAN ISLANDS 228 597 19
THESSALY 628 941 68
MACEDONIA 1 700 835 1 670
EPIRUS 330 543 307
CRETE 462 124 57
AEGEAN ISLANDS 528 766 5 063
THRACE 336 954 105 092
Since the 1980s, Greece became an attractive place for settlement of Muslims from different
parts of the world. Pakistanis, Bangladeshis, Arabs of various nationalities, etc. greatly improved the
numerical size of followers of Islam in this country. According to data for 2006, the number of people
coming from dominantly Muslim countries was around 70 000 – 80 000, mostly inhabited in Athens
and surrounding areas. On the other hand, the biggest number of Muslim newcomers is certainly
from Albania. There were 438 036 Albanians in Greece during the 2001 census. The share of people
with Islamic background among this group remains unknown. The fact is that a vast number of
Albanian settlers to Greece are exactly from southern parts of Albania where traditionally strong
Orthodox and Greek minorities reside. On the other hand, many immigrants from Albania who were
369
motivated by the need to work in Greece changed their names from typically Albanian or Muslim to
those that sound more like Greek names. Many even embraced the Orthodox faith. It is not excluded
that the share of people with Muslim background among Albanians in Greece, even if we apply a
modest judgment, is from 150 000 to 200 a000 people. According to the author's personal estimates,
the actual number of Muslims in Greece is somewhere from 350 000 to a maximum of 450 000
people, which constitutes a share of 3% to 4% in the total population. The number of Muslims in
Athens itself in the early 2000s was estimated at 120 000 up to 200 000.
KOSOVO
Kosovo is the youngest European country which declared its independence from Serbia in
2008. This country represents European country in which Muslims’ share is over 90%. This
constitutes by far the largest share in the total local population on the European continent. Islam
came to Kosovo in the 14th century together with the Ottoman conquests. With time, Islamisation
had engulfed a vast majority of Kosovar Albanians, who traditionally dominate this territory, which
undoubtedly gave Kosovo a strong Islamic character. However, the predominance of Islamic
population happened due to different demographic processes, which occurred in the recent past of
this country. In 1870, the ratio of Muslim and Christian population of this region was estimated at
about 60% to 40%. This changed significantly in favour of Muslims after the expulsion of Albanians
from southern Serbia, or more precisely from some areas of the then Niš Sanjak which Serbs won in
1878. It is estimated that at least 50 000 Muslims from this area came to Kosovo at that time, which
in great measure strengthened already present Muslims population. The first modern census in
Kosovo was conducted in 1921 and the next one in 1931. Results of both censuses contain
information on religious affiliation. It is evident that Muslims’ share in the period between these two
censuses had significantly decreased, more precisely from 74.5% to 68.8%. The reason for this was a
mass colonization of Kosovo by Orthodox people, but also increased emigration of Muslims to
Turkey.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF KOSOVO


MUSLIMS 319 028 379 981
ORTHODOX 92 952 150 745
CATHOLICS 15 783 20 568
EVANGELISTS 67 114
OTHERS 453 656
TOTAL 428 283 552 064
Statistics on religious composition of the population appear again in results of the 1953
census. According to this information, Muslims’ share in Kosovo stayed relatively same when
compared to the period from the 1930s. Interesting data can be found in results of this census
related to ethnic self-identification of Kosovo Muslims and also to percentage of Catholics among
Albanians, which is a very useful information for estimating the later number of Muslims within this
ethnic group.
370
TABLE 2: MUSLIMS’ SHARE WITHIN ETHNIC GROUPS OF KOSOVO

SERBS 189 869 630
CROATS 6 201 19
SLOVENIANS 411 9
MACEDONIANS 972 108
MONTENEGRINS 31 343 1 674
ALBANIANS 524 559 490 884
TURKS 34 583 33 603
OTHER SLAVIC 401 5
TABLE 3: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF KOSOVO

RELIGION POPULATION
MUSLIMS 544 182
ORTHODOX 173 006
CATHOLICS 26 737
PROTESTANTS 81
OTHER CHRISTIANS 55
JEWS 6
OTHER NON-CHRISTIANS 3
ATEISTS 63 077
UNDECIDED 192
UNKNOWN 802
TOTAL 808 141
Next to 490 884 Albanians who declared themselves as Muslims, there was a significant
group of Catholics within these people as well, or more precisely 20 632 people - 3.93% of all Kosovar
Albanians, and 12 325 people who declared themselves as Atheists. Atheism at that time had most of
its supporters among the Serb and Montenegrin ethnic groups. With the exception of the 1953
census, all official information from 1948 to 1991 exclusively offers the statistical overview of the
ethnic situation in Kosovo. Religious statistics appears in the 1991 census as well, but due to a mass
boycott by Albanians who refused to participate in the enumeration, these data are not useful to us
because they are related only to a part of the non-Albanian population. Extremely strong natality
among Albanians, especially after the 1960s, but also simultaneous emigration of Serbs, contributed
to giving Kosovo predominantly Albanian or that is Muslim character in the 1990s. Otherwise, the
percentage of Albanians in the total population of Kosovo from 1953 to 1991, jumped from 64.9% to
the estimated 81.6%. Ethnic criterion was the only starting point during this period based on which
the number of Muslims in the population of Kosovo was estimated. Next to Albanians, Bosniacs or
ethnic Muslims, Turks and a vast majority of Roma people from Kosovo fall into a category of Muslim
ethnicities. Due to a specific coefficient of multi-confessionalism among Albanians (existence of
Catholic minority) and among Roma people of whom at least 90% are Muslims, and also due to a
problem of ethnic self-identification of Bosniacs, estimates on the number of Muslims related to this
methodology applied until the 1970s can be considered as partially correct.
371
TABLE 4: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF ETHNIC GROUPS OF KOSOVO CLASSIFIED BY
DOMINANT RELIGIOUS AFFILIATION ACCORDING TO THE OFFICIAL DATA FROM 1948 TO 1991
ETHNIC GROUP
CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS ESTIMATE
MUSLIMS
ALBANIANS 498 244 524 559 646 605 916 169 1 226 736 1 596 072
BOSNIACS/MUSLIMS 9 679 6 241 8 026 26 357 58 562 66 189
ROMA 11 230 11 904 3 202 14 593 34 126 45 760
TURKS 1 315 34 583 25 764 12 244 12 513 10 445
NON-MUSLIMS
SERBS 171 911 189 869 227 016 228 264 209 498 194 190
MONTENEGRINS 28 050 31 343 37 588 31 555 27 028 20 365
CROATS 5 290 6 201 7 251 8 264 8 718 8 062
TOTAL KOSOVO 727 820 808 141 963 988 1 243 693 1 584 441 1 956 196
If we rely on the assumption that during the 1981 census and the 1991 estimate the
population of Kosovo, ethnically, already came to a phase of dispersion, and if we take in
consideration the existence of Christian minorities among Albanians and Roma people, then we can
conclude that Muslims’ share in Kosovo already in 1981 was about 82%, and in 1991, probably close
88%. According to the 2011 census, the total number of people in Kosovo, without northern Kosovo
areas in which Serbs form a majority, amounted to 1 739 825 people. Official results show that the
majority of people, or more precisely, 1 663 412 people from this part of Kosovo were of Islamic
confession. Of all other religions, most represented are Catholicism with 38 438 members and
Orthodox Christianity with 25 837 members. The number of people in predominantly Serb
municipalities of northern Kosovo is estimated at around 70 000, of which 4 000 to 5 000 falls on
Muslim minorities. With the exception of Orthodox minority the share of which in the actual
population does not exceed 5% and Catholic Albanian minority whose share in population is about
2%, then all other inhabitants of Kosovo, over 92%, can be considered as followers of the Islamic
faith.
TABLE 5: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF KOSOVO BY MUNICIPALITY

MUNICIPALITY TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS ORTHODOX CATHOLICS
Deçan 40 019 39 343 11 408
Dragash 33 997 33 806 9
Ferizaj 108 610 107 121 45 413
Fushë Kosovë 34 827 34 019 428 71
Gjakovë 94 556 77 299 22 16 296
Gjilan 90 178 88 958 636 47
Gllogoc 58 531 57 987 3 66
Graçanicë 10 675 3 190 7 237 42
Hani i Elezit 9 403 9 398
Istog 39 289 38 149 201 744
Junik 6 084 6 022 1
Kaçanik 33 409 33 391 2 2
Kamenicë 36 085 34 405 1 556 13
Klinë 38 496 31 185 100 7 124
372
Kllokot 2 556 1 360 1 179
Lipjan 57 605 56 384 520 572
Malishevë 54 613 54 414 7
Mamushë 5 507 5 506
Mitrovicë 71 909 71 422 11 42
Novobërdë 6 729 3 604 3 122
Obiliq 21 549 21 050 269 4
Partesh 1 787 1 786
Pejë 96 450 92 914 365 2 507
Podujevë 88 499 88 256 12 14
Prishtinë 198 897 193 474 480 1 170
Prizren 177 781 170 640 250 5 999
Rahovec 56 208 55 810 134 89
Ranillug 3 866 164 3 693 3
Shtërpcë 6 949 3 772 3 150 6
Shtime 27 324 27 224 56 7
Skenderaj 50 858 50 704 52 7
Suharekë 59 722 58 722 8 355
Viti 46 987 44 360 114 2 414
Vushtrri 69 870 69 359 386 15
373
MONTENEGRO
We can track down the development of Muslim population of Montenegro back to 1921.
Namely, at that time the first census in the newly created Kingdom of Yugoslavia was conducted. 276
036 people were living in the area of the present-day Montenegro (excluding Boka and the coast), of
which 55 583 people declared themselves as Muslims, who had a share of 20.14% in the total
population.
TABLE 1: MUSLIM POPULATION BY COUNTY,

TOTAL TOTAL
COUNTY POPULATION MUSLIMS COUNTY POPULATION MUSLIMS
Berane 23 864 8 822 Nikšić 50 516 205
Bijelo Polje 26 147 14 105 Podgorica 48 651 3 865
Andrijevica 24 624 6 081 Cetinje 31 899 291
Bar 28 638 12 705 Plevlja 26 798 9 356
Even though that in comparison to 1921, the number of Muslims had positively grown in
Montenegro by 1931, their share in the population was drastically reduced. One of the reasons for
this was definitely the fact that in 1931, Boka and the coastal area, which were mostly inhabited by
Christians, were considered a part of Montenegro. One of the factors that also negatively influenced
the development of Muslim population was certainly the expulsion of followers of this religion from
the area of the then municipalities Pavino Polje (1 559 Muslims) and Šahovići (1 196 Muslims).
TABLE 2: MUSLIM POPULATION OF MONTENEGRO BY DISTRICT –

THE 1931 CENSUS
TOTAL TOTAL
Andrijevica 27 221 7 403 Kotor 38 989 421
Bar 32 926 13 796 Nikšić 37 196 264
Berane 31 003 12 314 Plevlja 33 196 9 187
Bijelo Polje 32 907 12 765 Podgorica 42 904 4 324
Cetinje 27 496 221 Šavnik 22 521 150
Danilov Grad 17 859 90 TOTAL 360 044 61 038
Kolašin 15 826 103
During the 1953 census, the population was given an opportunity to declare their religious
confession. 74 140 people declared themselves as Muslims, or in other words 17.66% of the total of
419 873 inhabitants of Montenegro.
374
TABLE 3: MUSLIMS’ SHARE IN ETHNIC GROUPS
ETHNIC GROUP TOTAL MUSLIMS

MONTENEGRIN 363 686 52 929
ALBANIANS 23 460 14 348
SERBS 13 864 264
CROATS 9 814 23
SLOVENIANS 642 0
MACEDONIANS 362 77
RUSSIANS 198 0
ITALIANS 118 1
CZECHS 56 0
OTHER SLAVIC 57 1
OTHER NON-SLAVIC 1 192 534
TOTAL 419 873 74 140
For many years, the number of Muslims in this country could have been estimated only
based on data extracted from the ethnic background. Even these criteria were not relevant for
estimating the state of the population of Islamic confession, partly due to the fact that a vast
majority of ethnic Bosniacs declared themselves as Montenegrins and Yugoslavians or stayed
undeclared, but also because of the multi-confessionalism of the ethnic group of Albanians (Muslims
and Catholics), the members of which make up a significant part of the population of Islamic
confession. Only in the '70s of the 20th century, ethnic Bosniacs are starting to gather under the
national term 'Muslim'. Although this trend of ethnic declaration of the '90s finally encompassed
almost all Bosniacs, one part still remained faithful to earlier ethnic affiliation so in 1991, when the
category of religious affiliation was re-introduced into the census, there were still 2 492 people of
Islamic confession among ethnic Montenegrins, while the number of Muslims among Yugoslavians
was 1 856. Through this census, for the first time after 1953, we can get an insight into religious
situation among Albanians so that out of 40 415 members of this ethnic group, 26 216 declared
themselves as Muslims and 12 772 as Catholics.
TABLE 4: EVOLUTION OF MUSLIM ETHNIC IDENTITY

FROM 1961 TO 1971
CENSUS YEAR TOTAL POPULATION ETHNIC MUSLIMS %

1961. 471 894 30 665 6,50
1971. 529 604 70 236 13,26
1981. 584 310 78 080 13,36
1991. 615 035 89 614 14,57
The number of Muslims in Montenegro in 1991 was 118 016, which meant they had a share
of 19.19% in the total population of 615 035.
375
TABLE 5: POPULATION OF ISLAMIC CONFESSION BY MUNICIPALITY –
THE 1991 CENSUS
TOTAL TOTAL
MUNICIPALITY MUSLIMS MUNICIPALITY MUSLIMS
ANDRIJEVICA 6 696 35 NIKŠIĆ 74 706 1 740
BAR 37 321 9 053 PLAV 19 305 14 648
BERANE 38 953 11 305 PLUŽINE 5 247 10
BIJELO POLJE 55 268 22 508 PLJEVLJA 39 593 6 837
BUDVA 11 717 179 PODGORICA 152 025 12 942
CETINJE 20 307 382 ROŽAJE 22 976 21 020
DANILOVGRAD 14 718 20 ŠAVNIK 3 690 1
HERCEG NOVI 27 593 509 TIVAT 11 429 359
KOLAŠIN 11 120 37 ULCINJ 24 217 16 206
KOTOR 22 410 190 ŽABLJAK 4 914
MOJKOVAC 10 830 35
War activities of the '90s of the 20th century significantly influenced the demographic landscape of
Muslims of Montenegro. According to the 2003 census, 110 034 people declared themselves as
members of this religion, which is much less than in 1991. Similarly, their share in the total
population had dropped to 17.74%. If we take in consideration that in the '90s of the 20th century
one part of indigenous Muslims emigrated, we can reach a conclusion that official statistics are
realistic. At the same time, Muslim population greatly compensated for this loss through permanent
immigration of several thousand refugees of Islamic confession from Kosovo. Still, we shouldn't
exclude that the actual percentage of Muslims in the population of this country is somewhat higher
and that it is close to 20%. It is assumed that the large number of people who didn't respond to a
question of religious affiliation actually follow Islam.
TABLE 6: MUSLIM POPULATION BY MUNICIPALITY

MUNICIPALITY TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS MUSLIMS %
ANDRIJEVICA 5 785 10 0,17
BAR 40 037 11 036 27,56
BERANE 35 068 8 994 25,64
BIJELO POLJE 50 284 19 964 39,70
BUDVA 15 909 329 2,07
CETINJE 18 482 201 1,09
DANILOVGRAD 16 523 98 0,59
HERCEG NOVI 33 034 537 1,63
KOLAŠIN 9 949 40 0,40
KOTOR 22 947 312 1,36
MOJKOVAC 10 066 30 0,30
NIKŠIĆ 75 282 1 406 1,89
PLAV 13 805 10 246 74,22
PLUŽINE 4 272
PLJEVLJA 35 806 5 636 15,74
PODGORICA 169 132 15 345 9,07
ROŽAJE 22 693 21 252 93,65
ŠAVNIK 2 947 6 0,20
TIVAT 13 630 415 3,04
ULCINJ 20 290 14 175 69,86
ŽABLJAK 4 204 2 0,05
376
377
We can notice that the 2003 census has proven that there was a mass ethnic re-
identification in this country, which can best be seen from the following table.
TABLE 7: ETHNICITY AND RELIGION

ETHNICITY ORTHODOX MUSLIMS CATHOLICS PROTESTANTS OTHERS TOTAL

MONTENEGRINS 241 728 11 710 5 000 144 9 087 267 669
SERBS 196 333 33 114 51 1 883 198 414
BOSNIACS 32 47 852 4 7 289 48 184
ALBANIANS 27 22 834 8 126 2 174 31 163
MUSLIMS 71 24 111 4 1 438 24 625
CROATS 107 6 6 262 7 429 6 811
ROMA PEOPLE 250 1 942 11 18 380 2 601
YUGOSLAVIANS 1 286 38 128 4 404 1 860
OTHERS 2 191 486 1 112 103 594 4 486
UNDECLARED 15 823 766 689 31 9 597 26 906
REGIONAL 651 75 370 7 155 1 258
UNKNOWN 1 854 181 152 8 3 973 6 168
TOTAL 460 383 110 034 21 972 383 27 373 620 145
By 2011, according to results of the census conducted in that year, Muslim population had,
according to official information, grown significantly stronger. Their number on the state level was
118 477 people, which represented a share of 19.11% in the total population. Regionally, on the
municipal level, increased growth of Muslims’ share was noticed.
TABLA 8: MUSLIM POPULATION BY MUNICIPALITY


ANDRIJEVICA 5 071 8 0,16
BAR 42 048 12 671 30,14
BERANE 33 970 9 502 27,97
BIJELO POLJE 46 051 19 640 42,65
BUDVA 19 218 654 3,40
CETINJE 16 657 127 0,76
DANILOVGRAD 18 472 262 1,41
HERCEG NOVI 30 864 622 2,01
KOLAŠIN 8 380 45 0,54
KOTOR 22 601 375 1,66
MOJKOVAC 8 622 25 0,29
NIKŠIĆ 72 443 1 732 2,39
PLAV 13 108 10 046 76,64
PLUŽINE 3 246
PLJEVLJA 30 786 5 039 16,37
PODGORICA 185 937 20 883 11,23
ROŽAJE 22 964 21 805 94,95
ŠAVNIK 2 070 12 0,58
TIVAT 14 031 716 5,10
ULCINJ 19 921 14 308 71,82
ŽABLJAK 3 569 5 0,14
TOTAL MONTENEGRO 620 029 118 477 19,11
378
TABLE 9: MUSLIM’S SHARE IN THE ETHNIC GROUPS
TOTAL TOTAL
MEMBERS MEMBERS
Albanians 30 439 22 267 Muslims 20 537 20 270
Bosnians 427 169 Muslims-Bosniacs 183 183
Bosniacs 53 605 53 453 Muslims-Montenegrins 257 256
Bosniacs-Muslims 181 181 Does not want to declare 30 170 887
Montenegrins 278 865 12 758 Germans 131 1
Montenegrins-Muslims 175 172 Other 3 358 379
Montenegrins-Serbs 1 833 1 Regional affiliation 1 202 26
Egyptians 2 054 2 003 Roma 6 251 5 034
Gorans 197 195 Russians 946 2
Croats 6 021 3 Slovenians 354
Italians 135 2 Serbs 178 110 78
Yugoslavians 1 154 30 Serbs-Montenegrins 2 103 1
Hungarians 337 1 Turks 104 101
Macedonians 900 24
ROMANIA
According to the 1930 census results, there were 185 486 people of Islamic confession living
in Romania at that time. If this number of Muslims is compared with the present one, we get the
impression that this community had eroded significantly. The reason for this is that some parts of the
present-day northeast Bulgaria once belonged to Romania. Muslims are traditionally well
represented in these areas. Most of the then Romanian Muslims, or more precisely 142 356 people
lived exactly in this area. The rest of the 43 130 Muslims inhabited the areas which today are part of
Romania.
TABLE 1: POPULATION IN MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUPS OF SOUTH DOBRUDZHA,

NOW AREA BELONGING TO BULGARIA
ETHNIC GROUP THE 1910 CENSUS % THE 1930 CENSUS %

TURKS 106 568 37.8 129 025 34.1
TATARS 11 718 4.2 6 546 1.7
ROMA 12 192 4.3 7 615 2.0
Muslims of Romania, as in the past as today, live predominantly in Constanca and Tulcea
provinces that extend over the territory which was a part of historical Dobrudzha province. It is
assumed that Muslims, all until the departure of the Ottomans in 1878, had a relative or slight
absolute majority in total population of this area. It is assumed that in 1877, of about 165 000
inhabitants of Dobrudzha, at least 66 200 or 40.1% of the total population were Muslims (43 300
Tatars and 22 900 Turks). In the upcoming decades, there was an increased emigration of Muslims to
Turkey, while a huge influx of Romanians to Dobrudzha additionally weakened Muslims’ share in this
Province.
379
TABLE 2: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF TURKISH AND TATAR POPULATION OF NORTHERN
DOBRUDZHA, ACCORDING TO CENSUS DATA FROM 1880 TO 2011
ETHNIC GROUP 1880. 1899. 1913. 1930. 1956. 1966. 1977. 1992. 2002. 2011.
18 624 12 146 20 092 21 748 11 994 16 209 21 666 27 685 27 580 22 500
TURKS (13%) (4%) (5.3%) (5%) (2%) (2.3%) (2.5%) (2.7%) (2.8%) (2.5%)
29 476 28 670 21 350 15 546 20 239 21 939 22 875 24 185 23 409 19 720
TATARS (21%) (11%) (5.6%) (3.6%) (3.4%) (3.1%) (2.65%) (2.4%) (2.4%) (2.2%)
TOTAL 139 671 258 242 380 430 437 131 593 659 702 461 863 348 1 019 766 971 643 897 165
After 1930, and all until 1992, the issue of religious affiliation was omitted from Romanian
censuses, so the only indication on the approximate number of Muslims in this country are the
statistics that rely on affiliation to either Turkish or Tatar ethnic group.
TABLE 3: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF TURKISH AND TATAR POPULATION OF ROMANIA

ACCORDING TO CENSUS DATA FROM 1930 TO 2011
CENSUS YEAR
ETHNIC GROUP 1930. 1948. 1956. 1966. 1977. 1992. 2002. 2011.
TURKS 26 080 28 782 14 329 18 040 23 422 29 832 32 098 27 698
TATARS 15 580 20 469 22 151 23 369 24 596 23 935 20 282
Censuses conducted from the year 1992 on, provide us again with an insight into the
religious composition of the Romanian population. It is obvious that the number of Muslims between
1992 and 2002 increased in a great measure, but it experienced serious decrease by 2011, due to
general decrease in population of this country.
TABLE 4: DISTRIBUTION OF POPULATION OF ISLAMIC CONFESSION BY PROVINCE ACCORDING TO

CENSUS RESULTS FROM 1992 TO 2011
TOTAL ISLAM
POPULATION
PROVINCE 1992 2002 2011 1992 2002 2011
ALBA 413 919 382 999 342 376 41 51 64
ARAD 487 617 461 730 430 629 15 107 146
ARGES 681 206 653 903 612 431 29 147 211
BACAU 737 512 708 751 616 168 63 101 134
BIHOR 638 863 600 223 575 398 31 175 228
BISTRITA-NASAUD 326 820 312 325 286 225 6 28 55
BOTOSANI 461 305 454 023 412 626 2 19 53
BRASOV 643 261 588 366 549 217 64 220 230
BRAILA 392 031 373 897 321 212 144 207 225
BUZAU 516 961 494 982 451 069 13 66 85
CARAS-SEVERIN 376 347 333 396 295 579 21 24 41
CALARASI 338 804 324 629 306 691 404 375 614
CLUJ 736 301 703 269 691 106 87 416 973
CONSTANTA 748 769 715 172 684 082 48 722 48 983 43 279
COVASNA 233 256 222 274 210 177 3 18 28
DAMBOVITA 562 041 541 326 518 745 36 73 147
DOLJ 762 142 734 823 660 544 63 322 304
380
GALATI 641 011 619 522 536 167 104 136 194
GIURGIU 313 352 298 022 281 422 23 58 123
GORJ 401 021 387 407 341 594 8 18 46
HARGHITA 348 335 326 020 310 867 5 10 25
HUNEDOARA 547 950 487 115 418 565 27 77 116
IALOMITA 306 145 296 486 274 148 29 62 112
IASI 811 342 819 044 772 348 105 648 677
ILFOV 286 965 300 109 388 738 29 226 1 470
MARAMURES 540 099 510 688 478 659 11 37 58
MEHEDINTI 332 673 306 118 265 390 76 75 55
MURES 610 053 579 862 550 846 26 100 157
NEAMT 578 420 557 084 470 766 16 61 72
OLT 523 291 490 276 436 400 30 36 55
PRAHOVA 874 349 829 224 762 886 45 259 376
SATU MARE 400 789 369 096 344 360 4 50 45
SALAJ 266 797 248 407 224 384 6 9 28
SIBIU 452 873 422 224 397 322 36 63 105
SUCEAVA 701 830 690 941 634 810 13 81 81
TELEORMAN 483 840 436 926 380 123 16 38 70
TIMIS 700 033 677 744 683 540 151 990 1 117
TULCEA 270 997 258 639 213 083 3 581 3 752 3 290
VASLUI 461 374 455 550 395 499 16 29 35
VALCEA 438 388 413 570 371 714 21 65 107
VRANCEA 393 408 390 268 340 310 19 61 69
MUN.BUCURESTI 2 067 545 1 921 751 1 883 425 1 787 9 293 9 037
TOTAL 22 810 035 21 680 974 20 121 641 55 928 67 566 64 337
The 2002 census offers us a clear insight into religious affiliation of certain ethnic groups,
which confirms that next to Turks and Tatars, there is also a significant community of Roma Muslims
who live in Dobrudzha area and that there are individuals within each ethnic group in Romania who
confess Islam.
TABLE 5: PEOPLE OF ISLAMIC CONFESSION ACCORDING TO ETHNICITY –

CENSUSES FROM 1992 TO 2011
THE 1992 THE 2002 THE 2011

ETHNIC GROUP CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS
TURKS 29 034 31 118 26 903
TATARS 24 319 23 641 20 060
ROMANIANS 952 3 310 6 281
ROMA 583 805 3 356
JEWS 81 107 58
CROATS 57
HUNGARIANS 35 56 86
ARMENIANS 1 41
SERBS 15 37 24
UKRAINIANS 9 33 10
SLOVAKS 22
381
POLES 19
CHINESE 14 10
GERMANS 26 25
RUSSIANS 9 21
BULGARIANS 4 6
GREEKS 6 10
ITALIANS 5
CSANGOS 1 141
MACEDONIANS 16
OTHERS 899 7 705 6 906
382
SERBIA
Genesis of the Muslims community in Serbia is attached to a process of Islamisation and
emigration that followed the establishment of Turkish rule in this area in the 14th century. The exact
number of Muslim people that inhabited Serbia before the start of more important uprisings of Serbs
against the Ottomans in 1804 is not known. It is assumed that out of 300 000 to 400 000 people of
Belgrade Pashaluk Bosniacs alone counted around 20 000 people. Members of Turkish garrisons,
Roma people and other non-Bosniacs of Islamic religion are not included in this number. War
activities from 1804-1813 and in 1815, and constitutional regulations from the 1830s and 1860s,
caused departure of almost complete Muslim non-Roma population from Serbia. According to the
1884 census, in borders of Serbia prior to 1878, out of total of 1 547 255 people, only 7 189 were
registered as Muslims. The upper basin of Morava river or more precisely, larger parts of the then Niš
Sanjak, which in the demographic sense was characterized by strong presence of Muslim minority,
was adjoined to Serbia in 1878. These Muslims were mostly ethnic Albanians, with presence of large
number of Turks, Roma people and Circassians, especially in city zones. Indications on the size of
Muslim population in this area can be seen in Turkish census from 1873, when out of total of 156 413
registered males, as many as 46 027 were of Islamic confession.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF MALE POPULATION OF NIŠ SANJAK BY KAZA

KAZA CHRISTIANS MUSLIMS

NIŠ 17 107 4 921
PIROT 39 741 5 772
VRANJE 30 061 12 502
LESKOVAC 21 030 10 525
PROKUPLJE 4 618 6 207
KURŠUMLIJA 757 5 951
TRN 7 072 149
The vast majority of these Muslims, whose number is estimated even up to 100 000, had by
1878 escaped or were expelled to the territories that remained under the Ottoman rule, mostly
Kosovo, then Macedonia and Bulgaria. Very small number of Muslims stayed in the newly annexed
areas of south Serbia. Out of total of 354 481 people who were living here according to the 1884
census, only 7 380 were Muslims, ethnic Roma people, but also some Albanians or to be more
precise 1 742 of them, living in Toplice county in the area of present-day Medveđa municipality.
Muslim community was slowly decreasing in the total population that was growing rapidly, so in
1910, according to census results, out of 2 922 058 inhabitants, only 14 335 were registered as
Muslims. By the expansion of Serbia to Novi Pazar Sanjak area and Preševska Dolina area in 1912,
areas in which majority of present-day Muslims from Serbia live entered the composition of this
country. Since 1921, when the census was conducted in the whole Kingdom of Yugoslavia area, we
are able to follow the demographic trends of Muslim population in the territory of the whole
present-day Serbia. According to the results of this census, out of 2 808 935 people of today's central
Serbia, 95 761, or 3.41% declared themselves as Muslims. In Vojvodina area, without Srem, their
number was much smaller and they counted only 1 658 people in the population of 1 346 527
people. It is important to note that immediately after the end of the WWI, individual immigration of
Muslims to Serbia (the 1878 borders) and present-day Vojvodina commenced. Even Belgrade that
383
was without Muslims for many decades, experienced revitalization in number of followers of Islam in
this period.
TABLE 2: MUSLIM’S SHARE IN THE POPULATION OF BELGRADE

1884. 35 483 85
1910. 82 498 362
1921. 111 739 1 341
1931. 238 775 3 501
Despite the positive natality of Muslims, emigration was a crucial factor that considerably
lowered the percentage of members of this religion in the total population. According to the 1931
census, out of 3 503 925 inhabitant of Serbia (the 1912 borders, without Vojvodina), 3.2% or 111 967
people were registered as Muslims. Muslims’ share of population in Vojvodina, according to the 1931
census, was only 1 884 people out of 1 739 735. The rate at which Muslim emigration happened,
especially from Sanjak and Preševska Dolina area remains unknown, but comparison of 1921 and
1931 censuses clearly shows that it was not insignificant. In 1921, Muslims formed a clear majority in
Sanjak with 53.26% in the population that counted 114 687 people. By 1931, the total population had
grown to 138 977 people, of which Muslims constituted only 47.48%.
TABLE 3: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF NOVI PAZAR SANJAK (SERBIAN PART)
BY COUNTY AND DISTRICT ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS FROM 1921 AND 1931

COUNTY/ District TOTAL TOTAL
ORTHODOX MUSLIMS ORTHODOX MUSLIMS
RAŠKA 72 365 28 723 43 361 87 053 39 079 47 561
Novi Pazar (city) 11 185 1 652 9 295
42 159 24 376 17 416
Deževa 25 803 16 864 8 939
Sjenica 22 503 8 641 13 820 28 292 11 992 16 265
Štavica 12 874 1 566 11 307 16 602 2 711 13 880
PRIJEPOLJE 42 322 24 570 17 719 51 924 33 381 18 426
Prijepolje (city) 3 329 940 2 360
23 606 12 642 10 927
Mileševa 15 639 7 238 8 401
Nova Varoš 9 798 8 035 1 763 12 248 10 731 1 488
Priboj 13 556 8 357 5 195 16 070 10 008 6 011
TABLE 4: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF SOUTHERN SERBIAN DISTRICTS WITH SIGNIFICANT

ALBANIAN POPULATION ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS FROM 1921 AND 1931
CENSUS TOTAL THE SHARE OF ETHNIC

DISTRICT ORTHODOX MUSLIMS
YEAR POPULATION ALBANIANS
Preševo 37 517 19 828 17 686 15 153
1921.
Jablanica 47 529 44 136 3 261 2 632
Preševo 44 405 23 706 20 646 17 305
1931.
Jablanica 58 322 54 232 4 072 3 195
In the period after the WWII, it is very difficult to get a clear picture on the size of Muslim
population of Serbia by relying on the official census materials only. There are many reasons for this,
384
but the main one is that in the 1953 census, there was no possibility of declaring religious affiliation.
Then, to attribute Islam as a religion of only one nation is not enough because Roma people, who
form a significant part of Muslims of Serbia, also have members of different religions among them.
Bosniacs from Sanjak who constitute a majority of Serbian Muslims, until 1971 didn't have a
possibility for ethnic self-identification but they declared themselves as members of other ethnicities.
During the 1991 census, when the information on religious affiliation of the population was collected
again, Albanians from Preševska Dolina area boycotted the census. As previously mentioned, the
1953 census offers the information on religious affiliation of the population. Out of 4 458 394 people
who at that time lived in central Serbia area, 3.42% of them, i.e. 152 403 people were registered as
Muslims. Muslims' share in Vojvodina was much lower and in the population of 1 712 619 people,
amounted to only 3 254. We can get a clear idea from the Table 5 about the complexity of ethnic
self-identification of Serbian Bosniacs who at that time mostly declared themselves as Yugoslavians
and undecided, and as Turks or Serbs.
TABLE 5: MUSLIMS WITHIN THE ETHNIC GROUPS OF CENTRAL SERBIA

NATION TOTAL MEMBERS MUSLIMS

SERBS 4 088 724 19 794
CROATS 38 991 125
SLOVENIANS 14 281 5
ALBANIANS 39 989 38 106
BULGARIANS 56 440 1
VLACHS 28 022 2
TURKS 19 555 19 335
TOTAL 4 458 394 152 403
Since 1971, when Bosniacs started identifying themselves according to the ethnic criterion -
Muslim, we can get an idea once again about the number of these people in Novi Pazar Sanjak. Their
share in the population of this area, despite a significant demographic erosion in the 1990s caused by
unstable political situation, successfully jumped from 47.8% to 64.83% in the period from 1971 to
2011. Ethnic self-identification of being a Muslim, was replaced with the term Bosniac in the 2002
census, and during this census, only 8 222 people in Sanjak declared themselves as Muslims in the
ethnic sense.
385
TABLE 6: ETHNIC STRUCTURE OF THE POPULATION OF NOVI PAZAR SANJAK BY MUNICIPALITY AND

MUNICIPALITY TOTAL SERBS BOSNIACS/ TOTAL SERBS BOSNIACS/
POPULATION MUSLIMS POPULATION MUSLIMS
NOVA VAROŠ 22 740 20 662 1 774 22 523 19 867 1 874
NOVI PAZAR 64 326 25 076 37 140 74 000 21 834 49 769
PRIBOJ 32 548 21 306 9 811 35 200 22 319 10 308
PRIJEPOLJE 44 022 25 264 16 081 46 902 25 038 19 076
SJENICA 36 622 13 772 19 538 35 570 10 297 24 203
TUTIN 29 444 3 635 24 440 32 779 2 309 30 130
TOTAL 229 702 109 715 108 784 246 974 101 664 135 360
TOTAL IN % 100 47,76 47,36 100 41,16 54,81

MUNICIPALITY
TOTAL SERBS BOSNIACS/ TOTAL SERBS BOSNIACS/
NOVA VAROŠ 21 812 19 284 1 857 19 982 18 001 1 530
NOVI PAZAR 85 249 19 064 64 251 85 996 17 599 67 192
PRIBOJ 35 951 23 421 10 927 30 377 22 523 6 994
PRIJEPOLJE 46 525 24 770 20 200 41 188 23 402 16 921
SJENICA 33 681 7 546 25 633 27 970 6 572 21 171
TUTIN 34 631 1 461 32 672 30 054 1 299 28 542
TOTAL 257 849 95 546 155 540 235 567 89 396 142 350
TOTAL IN % 100 37,06 60,32 100 37,95 60,43
THE 2011 CENSUS

MUNICIPALITY TOTAL SERBS BOSNIACS/
POPULATION MUSLIMS
NOVA VAROŠ 16 638 14 899 1 314
NOVI PAZAR 100 410 16 234 81 545
PRIBOJ 27 133 20 582 5 755
PRIJEPOLJE 37 059 19 496 16 335
SJENICA 26 392 5 264 20 732
TUTIN 31 155 1 090 29 133
TOTAL 238 787 77 565 154 814
TOTAL IN % 100 32,48 64,83
386
TABLE 7: POPULATION OF ISLAMIC CONFESSION IN NOVI PAZAR SANJAK BY MUNICIPALITY AND

TOTAL TOTAL TOTAL
MUNICIPALITY MUSLIMS MUSLIMS MUSLIMS
POPULATION POPULATION POPULATION
NOVA VAROŠ 21 812 1 807 19 982 1 647 16 638 1 384
NOVI PAZAR 85 249 64 766 85 996 67 366 100 410 82 710
PRIBOJ 35 951 10 829 30 377 6 997 27 133 5 793
PRIJEPOLJE 46 525 20 308 41 188 16 968 37 059 16 562
SJENICA 33 681 25 781 27 970 21 149 26 392 20 906
TUTIN 34 631 32 902 30 054 28 558 31 155 29 220
Albanian population, similarly to Bosniac, experienced a rapid demographic growth in Sanjak

until the 1990s. Unfavourable political situation in Serbia during the ‘90s caused moving of Albanians
to other countries. From 1948 to 1991, Albanian population in south Serbia had more than doubled;
from only 31 396 of them in 1948 in this area, their population had increased to 33 331 people by
1953. The demographic explosion especially caught this community in the 1970s and the 1980s, to
387
witness an increase of their number to 68 412 people in three municipalities of southern Serbia
where they are much represented. By 2002, the number of Albanians in the area of Preševo,
Bujanovac and Medveđa municipality had dropped to only 57 595 people.
TABLE 8: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF ALBANIAN POPULATION IN MUNICIPALITIES OF

SOUTHERN SERBIA WHERE THEY FORM A SIGNIFICANT POPULATION GROUP,
FROM 1961 TO 2002

MUNICIPALITY TOTAL TOTAL TOTAL
ALBANIANS ALBANIANS ALBANIANS
BUJANOVAC 39 064 16 618 43 522 21 209 46 689 25 848
PREŠEVO 26 738 18 229 30 057 23 625 33 948 28 961
MEDVEĐA 24 244 3 832 20 792 5 410 17 219 5 509
THE 1991 ESTIMATE THE 2002 CENSUS

MUNICIPALITY TOTAL TOTAL
ALBANIANS ALBANIANS
BUJANOVAC 49 238 29 588 43 302 23 681
PREŠEVO 38 943 34 992 34 904 31 098
MEDVEĐA 13 368 3 832 10 760 2 816
The 1991 and 2002 censuses contained the information on religious affiliation of the
388
population. Results of these censuses in regards to Muslim population cannot be considered
complete. Albanians in Bujanovac and Preševo municipalities were excluded from the 1991 census
because they decided to boycott it. According to the 1991 census, central Serbia area, with estimated
Albanian population who boycotted the census, contained 5 808 906 people. The number of Muslims
registered during that census was 214 345 people. The sum of this number and the approximate
number of Albanians who boycotted the census (62 875) gives the number of 277 220 people, which
made up a share of 4.77% in the total population. The number of Muslims in the population of
Vojvodina that in 1991 counted 2 013 889 people was only 9 775. Belgrade itself had a significant
Muslim minority which in the population of 1 168 454 people, counted 25 072 members. The 2002
census was conducted on the territory of the whole Serbia. According to results of this census,
Muslim population had significantly decreased in comparison to 1991. Out of 5 466 009 inhabitants
of central Serbia, only 231 585 or 4.24% declared themselves as followers of Islam. The decrease in
number of Muslims was evident in Vojvodina as well, where out of 2 031 992 inhabitants, only 8 073
were registered as Muslims. The population of Belgrade increased to 1 576 124, of which Muslims
counted only 20 366 people. Reasons for this significant fall in number of Muslims lie in emigration of
Bosniacs and Albanians that happened in the inter-census period, then in significant decrease in
Roma Muslim population but also in concealing of the religious and ethnic identity, especially within
Roma population. Of 69 972 Roma people who were living in the area of central Serbia in 1991, as
many as 31.9% declared themselves as Muslims. Percentage of Muslims among Roma people in this
area dropped down to 19.7% by 2002, when the total of 79 136 Roma people were registered in this
area. Loss of Islamic self-identification was the most prominent among the Roma who lived in
southern Serbia, or more precisely in areas which were included in this country in 1878. About 7 000
Roma people who declared themselves as Muslims lived here in the 1991, and by 2002, Muslims’
share within Roma population of southern Serbia (in the 1878 borders), fell down to 2 000 people
maximum. Results of the 2011 census, much like the previous ones, at least when it comes to getting
a realistic idea on the size of Muslim population of Serbia, cannot be considered as credible. The
census itself was conducted very professionally, but the fact that the huge number of Albanian
Muslim population from the south of this country decided to boycott the census, indicates that an
important part of the population confessing Islam is not present in official statistics for the 2011.
Results of this census in Sanjak area, at least when it comes to presentation of religious composition
of the population, are certainly relevant. All people who declared themselves followers of Islam in
central Serbia area (without Sanjak and Preševska Dolina), have been registered as such in census
results. In many areas, especially in the north of this country, the growth of Muslim population is
evident. Out of 1 659 440 inhabitants of Belgrade, 31 914 people were registered as Muslims in 2011.
The population of Vojvodina counted 1 931 809 people, of which Muslims counted 14 206 people. As
in 2002, in areas where Roma people of Islamic confession traditionally resided, there is still a gap in
terms of the number of people present here in the past. Whether this population assimilated or
they're still hiding their real religious affiliation remains a secret.
389
TABLE 9: MUSLIMS’ SHARE WITHIN SELECTED ETHNIC GROUPS OF SERBIA ACCORDING TO CENSUS
RESULTS FROM 1991 AND 2002

ETHNIC GROUP TOTAL TOTAL
% %
MEMBERS MEMBERS
BOSNIACS 136 087 99,3
MUSLIMS 180 027 97,3 19 503 86,1
GORANS 4 581 81,5
ALBANIANS 15 406 87,7 61 647 95,7
TURKS 790 87,6
ROMA 94 338 25,4 108 193 16,7
MACEDONIANS 45 068 1,3 25 847 1,1
MONTENEGRINS 118 934 0,1 69 049 0,1
CROATS 97 344 0,2 70 602
ROMANIANS 42 316 0,1 34 576
BULGARIANS 26 698 0,1 20 497
RUSYNS 18 052 0,1 15 905
YUGOSLAVIANS 320 168 1,9 80 721 2,2
OTHERS 34 698 4,6 11 711 17,9
UNDECLARED 10 718 1,4 107 732 0,8
REGIONAL 4 841 17,7 11 485 1,1
UNKNOWN 47 958 1,0 75 483 0,7
390
NON-MUSLIM COUNTRIES RESULTING FROM THE
FORMER USSR
391
ABKHAZIA
There are no official censuses from which we could get the information on current number of
Muslims in this country. All data that we have on this population are based on assumptions and
surveys. However, it is safe to say that the Muslim population of Abkhazia is present and that after
the Christianity, Islam forms the most important religion of this area. People confessing Islam are
exclusively related to Abkhaz ethnic group. It is estimated that from 30% to 35% of members of these
people inhabited in Abkhazia have a Muslim religious background. Abkhazia lost its originally Islamic
character after the mass exodus of Muslim Abkhazis to Turkey after 1866. It is assumed that by 1878,
70 000 - 100 000 Muslims immigrated to areas under control of the Ottoman Empire. Most of
Abkhazis who remained in their homeland were those who followed Christianity or tribal religions.
According to official estimates for the year 1886, only 14.6% of Abkhazis declared themselves as
Muslims. According to statistics from the Orthodox Church, from 1886 to 1902, 21 336 Abkhazian
Animists and Muslims were converted to Christianity. Out of total of 68 258 inhabitants of Sukhumi
District in 1886, 4 165 people were registered as Muslims. Acja village from the present-day District
of Gaudata is the only place in which Muslims maintained majority in the population. Out of 982
inhabitants of this village, 714 were registered as followers of Islam. The 1897 census is the only one
that so far contained the information on confessional structure of the population. In this year, in
Sukhumi District area that was approximately in borders of present-day Abkhazia, there were
106 179 people, of which 10.42% or 11 062 declared themselves as Muslims. In the capital Sukhumi
itself, there were only 606 Muslims out of 7 998 inhabitants. Ethnically speaking, the vast majority of
Muslims in 1897 was composed of Abkhaz/Circassian speaking people. Out of 58 567 Abkhazis, 9 331
declared as Muslims. It is interesting to note that in this time in Sukhumi District, next to Abkhazis,
945 Turkish-speaking, 97 Persian-speaking and 61 Georgian-speaking people formed a part of Muslim
community. Abkhazis themselves became more and more an ethnic minority from year to year in
their homeland, due to a pressure from Russian, Georgian and Armenian colonists who inhabited
areas relinquished by Muslims.
TABLE 1: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF ABKHAZ POPULATION

CENSUS YEAR TOTAL POPULATION ABKHAZ ABKHAZ %

1897. 106 179 58 697 55,3
1926. 201 016 55 918 27,8
1939. 311 885 56 197 18,0
1959. 404 738 61 193 15,1
1970. 486 959 77 276 15,0
1979. 486 082 83 097 17,1
1989. 525 061 93 267 17,8
If Muslims in 1989 formed about one third of the local Abkhazian population, then it can be assumed
that their share in the total population, just before the end of rule of the USSR, was only about 6% to
7%. In 1992 and 1993, there was an outbreak of a strong ethnic conflict between Abkhazians and
Georgians, who in 1989 with close to 240 000 people made up around 46% of the population of this
region. The military supremacy of Abkhazians caused a mass exodus of majority of Georgians, which
after the war drastically changed the demography of the country. Abkhazis became a dominant
392
ethnicity and by that the share of Muslims, in a much reduced overall population, became stronger
and more visible. According to results of a survey conducted by the Institute of Oriental Studies of
the Russian Academy of Science in 1996/97, Muslims’ share among the respondents was 17%.
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS AFFILIATION BY ETHNICITY FROM 1996 – 1997 ACCORDING TO RESEARCH OF

THE INSTITUTE OF ORIENTAL STUDIES (Институт Востоковедения Российской Академии Наук)
NO
ETHNIC TOTAL CHRISTIANS MUSLIMS PAGANS ABKHAZ UNDECLARED
RELIGION ATHEIST%
GROUP RESPONDENTS % % % RELIGION % %
%
ABKHAZ 852 49,3 28,7 2,0 1,2 10,2 1,9 6,7
ARMENIAN 369 62,1 - - - 23,8 4,6 9,5
GEORGIAN 30 73,3 6,7 3,3 - 6,7 10,0 -
RUSSIAN 142 72,5 - - - 17,6 5,7 4,2
UKRAINIAN 17 70,6 - - - 17,6 5,9 5,9
OTHER 38 57,9 15,8 - - 5,8 2,6 7,9
This survey is interesting because it showed that most of ethnic Abkhazis, despite their
affiliation to Christianity or Islam still practice visiting some of the traditional Animist shrines and
cemeteries.
393
TABLE 3: RELIGIOUS AFFILIATION OF SURVEYED ABKHAZIS OF GAGRA AND GUDAUTA
DISTRICTS IN 1997 ACCORDING TO THE SURVEY BY INSTITUTE OF ORIENTAL STUDIES (Институт
Востоковедения Российской Академии Наук)
RELATED TO PAGAN
TOTAL
SHRINES
CHRISTIANS 420 199
MUSLIMS 245 163
PAGANS 17 12
ABKHAZ RELIGION 10 6
ATHEISTS 16 7
NO RELIGION 72 27
UNDECLARED 72 34
According to the 2003 census, the population of Abkhazia was 215 272 people. Percentage of
Muslims for that year was estimated at 16%, which would approximately mean around 35 000
people.
ARMENIA
Armenia today is a country in whose borders there is an almost imperceptible Muslim
minority. However, in our closer past within the borders of the present-day Armenia, there was a
significant number of people of Islamic confession. Until 1828, Armenia was nominally a part of
Persia/Iran, and was then annexed to the Russian Empire. Namely, it is not very well known that until
the moment of adjoining to Russia, Muslims of this area constituted a simple majority in the total
population. A result of setting up the Russian administration was the emigration of a significant
number of Muslims and immigration of Orthodox Armenians. Although they have lost the dominant
position in the population, Muslims were still an important group in Armenia area during the 19th
century. First statistics are coming exactly from that time or more precisely from 1886-1890, when
the first official estimates on religious composition of the population of Caucasus by Governorate
were published. Present-day Armenia was largely a part of the territory of the then Erivan
Governorate the part of which were also the present-day Nakhichevan, today a part of Azerbaijan,
and Surmalin Uyezd that today belongs to Turkey.
TABLE 1: MUSLIM’S SHARE IN THE POPULATION OF EREVAN GOVERNORATE BY UYEZD

(ADMINISTRATIVE DIVISION)
UYEZD TOTAL POPULATION SUNNI SHIA

ERIVANSKY 113 614 8 975 59 253
ALEXANDROPOLSKY 135 731 1 631 3 830
NAKHCHIVANSKY 84 020 473 47 883
NOVOBAYAZETSKY 103 611 4 188 27 508
SURAMALINSKY 71 066 8 896 33 344
SHARUR-DARALAGOZSKY 61 772 44 446
ECHMIADZINSKY 100 591 5 560 30 203
394
Otherwise, the above data are the only one that display the affiliation of Muslims to Shia or
Sunni fractions. It is evident that the people who collected the data, counted complete Turkish-
speaking population as Shia, while Kurds were counted as Sunni if they did not belong to Yazidi
religion. The 1897 census is the only one of a kind ever conducted in the Russian Empire and former
USSR in which the population stated their religious affiliation as well. Judging by results of these
censuses, Muslims’ share in areas that approximately cover the area of present-day Armenia was
somewhat more than 36%.
TABLE 2: MUSLIM’S SHARE IN THE POPULATION OF EREVAN GOVERNORATE BY UYEZD

(ADMINISTRATIVE DIVISION) ACCORDING TO THE 1897 CENSUS
UYEZD TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS

ERIVANSKY 150 879 85 549
ALEXANDROPOLSKY 165 503 8 496
NOVOBAJEZETSKY 122 573 38 122
SHARUR-DARALAGOZSKY 76 538 55 328
ECHMIADZINSKY 124 237 45 138
SURAMALINSKY 89 055 52 640
NAKHCHIVANSKY 100 771 64 825
World War I and the consequences resulting from Russian revolution have till 1920 had a
fatal outcome on Muslims of this area. Namely, massacres, running from the Armenian army, hunger
and disease have reduced the number of Muslims by two-thirds of the original state. The 1926
census was the first one that was published after these tragic events, even though data on religious
affiliation of the population were not collected at that time. Ethnic criteria and the fact that Yazidis
were counted separately, shows us clearly the amount of demographic catastrophe that struck the
Muslim population.
TABLE 3: NUMERICAL STRENGTH OF ETHNIC GROUP OF ARMENIA TRADITIONALLY

CONFESSING ISLAM ACCORDING TO THE 1926 CENSUS
MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUP TOTAL MEMBERS URBAN RURAL

TURKS 76 870 5 753 71 117
KARAPAPAKS 6 311 6 311
PERSIANS 5 043 245 4 798
KURDS 3 025 52 2 973
OTTOMANS 1 516 10 1 506
OTHERS 65 37 28
TOTAL MUSLIMS 92 830 6 097 86 733
TOTAL YAZIDIS 12 237 80 12 157
ARMENIA TOTAL POPULATION 878 929 165 908 713 021
Later Soviet censuses also provide good quality insight into numerical strength of Muslim
population of Armenia. Between 1926 and 1939, Muslims’ share in the population of Armenia
remained fairly balanced with about 10.6%. The demographic stability lasted till the beginning of the
WWII. Reason for decrease of Muslim population in this period lies in the planned emigration of
Azerbaijanis to Azerbaijan, which was organized by the Communist Party of Armenia between 1948
and 1951. Since 1951, and all until the outbreak of the Armenian-Azerbaijani conflict in the 1988, the
395
remaining Muslim population started recovering again, though, their share in the total population of
this country continued getting smaller from census to census.
TABLE 4: NUMBER OF MEMBERS OF MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUPS IN THE POPULATION OF

ARMENIA ACCORDING TO 1939 AND 1989 CENSUSES
AZERBAIJANIS 130 896 107 748 148 189 160 841 84 860
KURDS 20 481 25 627 37 486 50 822 56 127
Ca Yazidis 16 400 20 500 30 000 40 600 44 900
Ca Muslims 4 100 5 100 7 500 10 200 11 200
OTHER MUSLIMS 785 1 675 3 670 2 646 3 041
TOTAL MUSLIMS WITHOUT
YAZIDIS 135 781 114 523 159 359 173 687 99 101
ARMENIA TOTAL POPULATION 1 282 338 1 763 048 2 491 873 3 037 259 3 304 776
As a result of Armenian-Azerbaijani conflict, remaining Muslim population of this country suffered a

final blow in the form of forced exodus between 1988 and 1991, with which all the traces of the
existence of Islam in this area were almost erased. Current statistics on the remaining Muslims in
Armenia don't exist and even the census materials from 2001 and 2011 do not give a clear indication
on their existence. Azerbaijanis are not at all mentioned in the census, while the number of Muslims
among the people who declared as Kurds is also unknown. The current number of Muslims in
Armenia is probably around 1 000 people.
TABLE 5: ETHNIC COMPOSITION OF ARMENIA ACCORDING TO THE 2001 AND 2011 CENSUSES
ETHNIC GROUP
ARMENIANS 3 145 354 2 961 801
YAZIDIS 40 620 35 308
RUSSIANS 14 660 11 911
ASSYRIANS 3 409 2 769
UKRAINIANS 1 633 1 176
KURDS 1 519 2 162
GREEKS 1 176 900
OTHERS 4 640 2 827
TOTAL
POPULATION 3 213 011 3 018 854
396
397
BELARUS
The beginning of Islam in Belarus dates back to the late 14th century, to the time of
migration of first Tatars who, as a special formation, formed a part of the then Lithuanian army. The
immigration was gradual and lasted over 200 years. It is assumed that during the 17th century, at the
tri-point of present-day Lithuania, Belarus and Poland, lived from 20 000 to 25 000 Muslim Tatars.
Active participation in wars, assimilation and, to a certain extent, emigration, caused a rapid
decrease in number of people in this community during the 18th and 19th century. According to the
1897 census, the number of people of Islamic confession in Governorates in which Belarus Tatars
known as Lipka traditionally lived was only 14 356, in the population that counted 9 101 160 people
in total. It is important to note that this number does not show the numerical strength of Muslims
only in present-day Belarus area, but also in Governorates that at that time, besides the Belarus,
covered the territories of present-day Poland and Lithuania. Only after the WWII and with creation of
modern borders, we come to the position of following the development of Muslim population in this
country. There are no concrete statistics on religious affiliation, but based on the ethnic affiliation to
one of the peoples that traditionally confess Islam, we can get the picture of the approximate size of
Muslim population in this country.
TABLE 1: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUPS IN BELARUS ACCORDING TO

CENSUS RESULTS FROM 1959 TO 1989
THE 1959 THE 1970 THE 1979 THE 1989

MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUP CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS CENSUS
TATARS 8 650 9 992 10 851 12 436
AZERBAIJANIS 1 402 1 335 2 654 5 009
UZBEKS 886 1 606 2 333 3 537
KAZAKHS 633 1 062 1 355 2 266
BASHKIRS 346 673 772 1 252
TAJIKS 246 256 383 920
TURKMENS 219 197 170 777
LEZGIANS 110 165 244 652
KYRGYZS 113 93 458 564
OTHER MUSLIMS 521 780 1 436 2 679
TOTAL MUSLIMS 13 126 16 159 20 656 30 092
It is obvious that the number of Muslims had increased significantly during the Soviet rule
over Belarus through emigration from other parts of the USSR. As it can be seen from results of
censuses, which were conducted after the independence, the number of people identifying with one
of the national groups that traditionally confess Islam had reduced significantly. According to some
indications, autochthonous Tatars, who still constitute at least half of Muslims of this country, on one
side increasingly declare themselves as Belarusians, while others, probably like members of other
Muslim groups, decided to move back to their original countries.
398
TABLE 2: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUPS IN BELARUS,
MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUP THE 1999 CENSUS THE 2009 CENSUS

TATARS 10 146 7 316
AZERBAIJANIS 6 362 5 567
UZBEKS 1 571 1 593
KAZAKHS 1 239 1 355
BASHKIRS 1 091 607
According to the 2009 census, out of 9 503 807 inhabitants, only 24 455 can, according to the
ethnic origin, be associated to Muslims. It is interesting to note that in 2009, the number of
Turkmens in Belarus had increased to as many as 2 685, by which they became third largest Muslim
group in this country. The final number of Muslims in Belarus is probably somewhat higher than 24
500, as follows from the results of the 2009 census. Estimates on their numbers vary significantly
from the lower ones, according to which the number of Muslims would be from 28 000 to 35 000, to
those used by Belarusian followers of Islam who present their numbers as high as 80 000, and even
up to 100 000, which seems rather exaggerated since there are no facts to confirm such indications.
ESTONIA
During the 1897 census in the area of Estlyandskaya governorate that covered most of the
present day Estonia territory, only 57 Muslims were identified. Presence of followers of Islam
remained marginal in the period that followed too, so only 183 people belonging to one of the ethnic
groups traditionally confessing Islam appeared in the census. Only 170 people out of 1 126 413
inhabitants declared as followers of Islam. After the WWII, Sovietisation of this country marked the
start of a period of stronger presence of traditionally Muslim ethnic groups.
TABLE 1: NUMERICAL STRENGTH OF ETHNIC GROUPS THAT TRADITIONALLY CONFESS ISLAM

CENSUS YEAR
ETHNIC GROUP
1959. 1970. 1979. 1989. 2000.
TATARS 1 534 2 204 3 195 4 058 2 582
AZERIS 422 264 543 1 238 880
TAJIKS 207 45 52 113 35
UZBEKS 465 224 397 595 132
KAZAKHS 141 195 226 424 127
BASHKIRS 85 126 332 371 152
TURKMENS 7 149 66 106 36
OTHER MUSLIMS 202 317 424 761 429
TOTAL MUSLIMS 3 063 3 524 5 235 7 666 4 373
According to the 2000 census, the population over the age of 15 had a chance to state their
religion. On that occasion, 1 387 of 1 121 582 respondent Estonians declared themselves as Muslims.
399
Most of them were ethnic Tatars, but it is surprising that there are many individuals among Estonians
and Russians who confess Islam.
TABLE 2: ETHNIC STRUCTURE OF THE MUSLIM POPULATION

TATARS 754 POLES 1
ESTONIANS 83 GERMANS 1
RUSSIANS 79 OTHERS 455
UKRAINIANS Q UNKNOWN 3
JEWS 3 TOTAL 1 387
BELARUSIANS 2
Despite concrete census results, many sources state that the actual number of Muslims and
people of Muslim background is around 10 000.
GEORGIA
Islam has been present in today's Georgia since the 8th century. However, despite centuries
of presence, it remained a religion which is present primarily in border areas of this country until the
present day. This religion had only a superficial influence on ethnic Georgians, with the exception of
Ajarians. First statistical overview of religious composition of the population of this area dates back
to 1886, when a census was conducted by Russians, according to which the territory that
corresponds to present-day Georgia without Abkhazia was inhabited with 1 611 172 people, of which
8.51%, or more precisely 137 038 people were registered as Muslims. By 1897, the population had
grown to 1 865 759 people, of which 9.26% or 172 772 were registered as Muslims.
TABLE 1: MUSLIM POPULATION OF TIFLIS AND KUTAISI GOVERNORATES

Ž

UYEZD, GOVERNORATE TOTAL MUSLIMS TOTAL
MUSLIMS
POPULATION SUNNI SHIA POPULATION
TIFLIS 144 822 6 666 1 691 234 831 16 711
AKHALKALAKI 63 799 6 821 2 72 881 8 102
AKHALTSIKHE 58 791 31 811 70 786 38 370
BORCHALI 101 847 16 551 16 640 128 877 37 825
GORI 180 194 10 17 191 417 550
DUSHETI 70 917 353 67 519 468
SIGNAKHI 88 830 2 369 1 154 102 494 5 582
TELAVI 65 119 1 847 66 883 3 723
TIANETI 34 754 1 697 34145 1 995
TIFLIS GOVERNORATE 809 073 68 125 19 504 969 833 113 326
KUTAISI 193 426 147 58 221 665 368
BATUMI 61 367 47 610 1 020 88 444 58 095
ZUGDIDI 105 355 114 869 179
LECHKHUMI 46 300 47 779 9
OZURGETI 75 846 192 90 326 435
RACHA 64 255 60 421 4
SENAKI 103 576 115 785 270
SHAROPANI 147 265 156 633 86
POTI 4 709 161 221
KUTAISI GOVERNORATE 802 099 48 110 1 299 895 922 59 446
a: WITHOUT ARTVIN DISTRICT WHICH IS IN TURKEY TODAY AND SUKHUMI DISTRICT THAT IS MOSTLY IN
PRESENT-DAY ABKHAZIA
400
Despite this fact, from the end of the 19th century till today, Muslims experienced many
negative demographic changes on a regional level. Muslims compensated for a relatively unchanged
ratio in the total population, as the official statistics hint, by high natality rate. Georgian Muslims live
in several separate areas which differ significantly in their ethnic characteristics. Azerbaijanis make
the most important group of Muslims in this country in territorial and ethnical sense. Most of them
follow Shia Islam, although a significant minority of Sunnis is present among them too.
TABLE 2: EVOLUTION OF AZERBAIJANI POPULATION IN THE FORMER USSR REPUBLIC OF GEORGIA

(WITH ABKHAZIA)
CENSUS YEAR TOTAL POPULATION AZERBAIJANIS

1926. 2 644207 137 921
1939. 3 540023 188 058
1959. 4 044045 153 600
1970. 4 686358 217 758
1979. 4 993182 255 678
1989. 5 400841 307 556
The decline in people of Azerbaijani ethnicity 1939 is obvious from the above table. Namely,
this demographic loss did not hit real Azeris but rather Sunni Turks settled in Meskhetia region. Up
until 1939, official statistics counted Azerbaijanis and Turkish-speaking population of Meskhetia
under one ethnic criterion. In 1944, Meskhetian Turks were deported by the Soviet authorities
mostly towards the central Asia. Official reports on the number of deported people vary from 92 307
to 95 542. The biggest number of Meskhetian Turks were moved to Uzbekistan (53 163) then to
Kazakhstan (28 598) and Kyrgyzstan (10 546); unofficially, the number of deported persons is
estimated to be even up to 120 000 people.
401
TABLE 3: TURKISH-SPEAKING POPULATION OF MESKHETIA BY RAION
RAION TOTAL POPULATION TURKS TURKS %

ADIGENI 41 314 32 923 79,7
ASPINDZA 32 644 21 612 66,2
AHALKALAKI 64 655 4 015 6,2
AHALCIHE 55 490 28 428 51,2
BOGDANOVKA 34 575 1 009 2,9
During the Soviet rule after the WWII, the share of Azerbaijanis in the population of Georgia
(without Abkhazia and South Ossetia) was in constant increase and it raised in the period from 1959-
1989 from 4.3% to 6.4%. A census was conducted in 2002 in Georgia, not including the territories
that were outside the reach of the authorities - Abkhazia and South Ossetia, the results of which
established that the number of Azeris had decreased significantly, as did the complete population of
the country. However, the percentage share of Azeris in the population raised to 6.5%. Otherwise,
regions populated by Azeris are generally economically neglected by the authorities, which is the
main cause for migration of this ethnic group towards Azerbaijan and Russia.
TABLE 4: RAIONS WITH SIGNIFICANT AZERBAIJANI POPULATION

REGION, RAION TOTAL POPULATION AZERI

Tbilisi 1 081 679 10 942
Shida Kartli 314 039 5 768
Kaspi 52 217 3 962
Kareli 50 422 1 183
Mtskheta-Mtianeti 125 443 2 248
Mtskheta 64 829 2 236
Kvemo Kartli 497 530 224 606
Rustavi 116 383 4 993
Bolnisi 74 301 49 026
Gardabani 114 348 49 993
Dmanisi 28 034 18 716
Marneuli 118 221 98 245
Tetri Tskaro 25 354 1 641
Tsalka 20 888 1 992
Kakheti 407 182 40 036
Dedoplistskaro 30 811 1 019
Telavi 70 589 8 373
Lagodekhi 51 066 11 392
Sagarejo 59 212 18 907
TOTAL 4 369 579 284 755
The Adjara area is one more area of Georgia with sizeable Muslim population. Until the end
of the Ottoman rule in 1878 Adjara had a distinctly Islamic character, which started changing rapidly
with the arrival of Russian rule. The capital of this area Batumi had 4 970 inhabitants in 1872, of
which 4 500 Muslims. By 1886 when a first Russian census was conducted in this area, the population
of Batumi had increased to 14 803 people, of which 3 291 were registered as Muslims. In 1897,
Batumi was populated by 28 508 people, of which Muslims made up only 3 156 people. The changes
in Batumi between 1872 and 1897 are a very good representation of a general demographic state of
402
Muslims of Adjara during those times. Namely, the erosion of Muslim population started with
emigration towards Turkey after 1878, or in other words, after establishment of the Russian rule. It is
assumed that over 6 000 Adjarians emigrated by the 1880s. On the other side, the influx of non-
Muslim population started, which contributed even more to change in confessional landscape of this
area. In 1886, there were 51 316 people living in Batumi district area (without areas presently being a
part of Turkey), of which Muslims constituted 75.9%, or that is 38 930 people. By 1897, the
population of present-day Adjara had grown and amounted to almost 74 000 people, of which
Muslims made up only about 63%. By 1926 when the next census was conducted, if we rely on ethnic
criteria as indication of religious affiliation, the number of Muslims in the population of Adjara
decreased to 60.8%, having in mind that at that time rural areas still had prominently Muslim
character. Otherwise, a vast majority of people of Adjara who confess Islam speak a Georgian dialect
and in most of the censuses conducted in this area, they were counted as a part of Georgian nation,
which makes it harder to get an insight into the demographic landscape of Muslims after 1926. Only
during this census have Muslims, who fall into this ethnic category, had a chance to declare as
Adjarians. All until 2002, when during the census activities the population could have stated their
religious affiliation, there were no concrete data on number of Muslims in this province. Their
number was generally estimated at around 70% during the Soviet administration. Results of the 2012
census showed that Muslims’ share here was only about 30.6%. It is the author's personal opinion
that the estimates from the time of Soviets are stiff and invalid because the first two censuses from
which we can gain somewhat more concrete statistical information and all the later ones indicate
that the number of Muslims in Adjara continued to decrease throughout the Soviet rule, and that the
data from 2002 consolidated results of the demographic politics conducted here since the 1878.
Modern Adjarian Islam is under the pressure that was not present even during the Soviet regime.
Besides an increased influx of non-Muslims from other parts of Georgia, the reduction of Islamic
character of this province is reflected in the active policy of baptizing that reaped a remarkable
success especially among young Adjarians. As members of the 'second class', Muslims of Adjara were
forced to migrate to other parts of Georgia for economic reasons, which even more influenced a
decrease of this population.
TABLE 5: ETHNIC GROUPS FROM ADJARA THAT TRADITIONALLY CONFESS ISLAM

ADJARIANS 70 828
KURDS 3 295
OTTOMANS 1 806
PERSIANS 802
HEMSHINS 625
LAZS 594
OTHER MUSLIMS 225
TOTAL POPULATION 128 673
The 2002 census finally offers some detail on religious landscape of the Georgian society. According
to results of this census, Muslims make up 9.9% of the total of 4 371 535 people. A complicated
political situation present in this country, but also unpopularity of Islam here does not exclude the
possibility that there were manipulations with census results, but also that a part of actual Muslims
made false claims about their religious affiliation, which would mean that it is possible that there are
slightly more Muslims in Georgia than it is shown by the census. It is assumed that their share in the
population of Georgia (without Abkhazia and South Ossetia) amounts to around 11% at best.
403
TABLE 6: MUSLIM POPULATION OF GEORGIA BY ETHNIC AFFILIATION AND BY REGION –
THE 2002 CENSUS
TOTAL TOTAL
PROVINCE MEMBERS OF PROVINCE MEMBERS OF
MUSLIMS MUSLIMS
ETHNIC GROUP ETHNIC GROUP ETHNIC GROUP ETHNIC GROUP
GEORGIA (TOTAL) 4 371 535 433 784 Kakheti 407 182 51 256
GEORGIANS 3 661 173 139 306 GEORGIANS 341 503 1 306
AZERIS 284 761 280 650 AZERIS 40 036 39 749
ARMENIANS 248 929 161 KISTS 6 997 6 961
RUSSIANS 67 671 218 RUSSIANS 3 844 7
OSSETIANS 38 028 89 OSSETIANS 6 109 17
Tbilisi 1 081 679 11 438 Mtskheta-Mtianeti 125 443 2 240
GEORGIANS 910 712 757 GEORGIANS 116 476 13
AZERIS 10 942 9 272 AZERIS 2 248 2 191
ARMENIANS 82 586 51 RUSSIANS 757 1
RUSSIANS 32 580 45 OSSETIANS 3 977 2
OSSETIANS 10 268 17 Racha-Lechkhumi 50 969 75
YAZIDIS 17 116 384 GEORGIANS 50 565 26
Abkhazia 1 956 9 AZERIS 47 47
GEORGIANS 1 912 3 RUSSIANS 109 1
AZERIS 6 6 Samegrelo 466 100 1 015
RUSSIANS 23 GEORGIANS 459 614 859
Ajara 376 016 115 161 ABKHAZIS 423 3
GEORGIANS 351 132 113 288 ARMENIANS 476 1
404
ARMENIANS 8 848 13 RUSSIANS 4 163 8
RUSSIANS 9 073 80 Kvemo Kartli 497 530 225657
GREEKS 2 168 2 GEORGIANS 222 450 2224
Guria 143 357 13736 AZERIS 224 606 222959
GEORGIANS 138 942 13636 ARMENIANS 31 777 70
ARMENIANS 2 134 4 RUSSIANS 6 464 60
RUSSIANS 1 558 1 GREEKS 7 415 24
Imereti 699 666 1549 Shida Kartli 314 039 5789
GEORGIANS 689 490 1281 GEORGIANS 288 382 96
ARMENIANS 1 890 0 AZERIS 5 768 5654
RUSSIANS 4 924 6 ARMENIANS 3 521 6
OSSETIANS 639 3 RUSSIANS 1 946 7
Samtskhe-Javakheti 207 598 5859 OSSETIANS 13 383 3
GEORGIANS 89 995 5817
ARMENIANS 113 347 5
Next to already listed Muslim groups, Kists (7 110), Avars (1 996) and Chechens (1 271) are
Caucasus ethnic groups that traditionally confess Islam and are indigenous in South Georgia and
Kahetia region. South Ossetia is a territory stretching at 3 900 km2, which during the Soviet rule
enjoyed the status of autonomous region within Georgia. Today, this territory is outside the reach of
Georgian government and it is de facto independent. The number of Muslims in the population
estimated to as little as 72 000 in 2008, probably amounts to only a few individuals. Traditionally,
Islam was present here only among individuals. Ethnic Ossetians who live in the area of former
Georgia never had a large number of Muslims among themselves. According to the 1897 census, of
67 268 Ossetians who lived in the area of Tiflis governorate, only 51 were of Islamic confession.
LATVIA
First written traces of presence of Muslims in area of present-day Latvia date back to 1863,
when two persons confessing this religion were registered during the census in Kurland province.
Besides individual and settlement activities as a part of service in Russian administration by the end
of the 19th century, a group of about 100 Muslims, war prisoners, was brought to Latvia in 1877,
after the wars between the Ottomans and the Russian Empire, and they were mostly sent to live in
the city of Cesis. According to the 1897 census, in province Livland and Kurland that stretched over
most of the present-day Latvian territory, there were 1 132 Muslims, out of which as many as 920
were in service of the imperial army. According to the results of the same census, there were 465
people of Islamic confession living in the city of Riga. In Latgalian province, which spreads across the
eastern part of the present-day Latvia that was at that time a part of Vitebsk province, there were,
according to the 1897 census, 574 Muslims (of which 560 Tatars), out of which as many as 564 were
living in the city of Daugavpils. The first officially registered Islamic organization in Latvia was
founded in 1902. The independence of Latvia from the Russian Empire in 1918 caused a rapid
decrease in Muslim population. According to the 1920 census, only 162 people declared themselves
as followers of Islam. By 1935, the number of Muslims registered during the census dropped down to
66 people.
405
TABLE 1: NUMERICAL STRENGTH OF TRADITIONALLY MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUPS
CENSUS YEAR
ETHNIC GROUP
1920. 1925. 1930. 1935.
TATARS 115 72 43 39
TURKS 24 39 28
PERSIANS 7 11 17
By the establishment of the Soviet authority over Latvia after World War II, there was again
an increase in influx of people who can ethnically be characterized as Muslims. By independence
from the USSR in 1990, the strict laws on citizenship and stay in this country, especially towards
Russophone population that Muslim ethnic groups can also be a part of, forced many people, who
could be considered followers of Islam, to leave Latvia. This factor greatly contributed to a rapid
decrease in the number of Muslims in this country during the 1990s. Tatars, who traditionally stand
for the largest Muslim ethnic group in this country, have in the period from 1989 to 2000 recorded a
demographic decrease from 4 828 to 3 168 people. If we rely on the ethnic criteria for the estimation
of affiliation to Islam, then there are currently around 7 000 Muslims living in Latvia, which
constitutes a share of only 0.3% in the total population.
TABLE 2: MUSLIM POPULATION OF LATVIA BY ETHNIC AFFILIATION

BETWEEN 1959 AND 2011 AND ACCORDING TO CENSUS AND OFFICIAL INFORMATION
CENSUS YEAR
MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUP
1959. 1970. 1979. 1989. A: 2011.
TATARS 1 811 2 671 3 764 4 828 2 711
AZERIS 324 558 954 2765 1770
UZBEKS 776 402 482 925 361
KAZAKHS 143 523 447 1 044 265
BASHKIRS 115 270 476 629 270
OTHER MUSLIMS 494 704 873 2 072 1 635
TOTAL MUSLIMS 3 663 5 128 6 996 12 263 7 012
LATVIA TOTAL POPULATION 2 093 458 2 364 127 2 502 816 2 666 567 2 236 910
A: OFFICIAL ESTIMATE FOR THE YEAR 2011
LITHUANIA
Unlike in many European countries, the presence of Muslims in Lithuania goes back to the
end of the 14th century. Namely, in the period that lasted till the 16th century, this country was a
goal for many settlers from Crimea or more precisely for Tatars of Islamic confession. The
descendants of this ethnic group, today also known under the name of Lipka Tatars, constitute the
most important group within Muslim community of Lithuania. Lithuania in borders that we know it
today was formed only after the WWII, or after the annexation to the then USSR. Lithuania that
existed between the two world wars was far different and excluded the area around city of Vilnius
that was a part of Poland at that time. Today, most of Muslims of this country live exactly in Vilnius.
According to the 1923 census, there were 1 107 Muslims living in the total population of 2 028 971
within the borders of Lithuania. In the ethnic sense, Tatars dominated within the then Lithuanian
406
Muslims with 961 people. Other Muslims were composed of 117 Lithuanians, 12 Poles, 11 Russians, 1
Turk and 11 members of other peoples. After the WWII, Vilnius was again a part of Lithuania, which
additionally strengthened the Muslim community of this country. At the same time, the influx of
Muslim ethnic groups from all parts of the then USSR had started, which, next to raising the number
of followers of Islam, at the same time contributed to creation of one ethnically more diverse
religious community.
TABLE 1: MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUPS OF LITHUANIA

CENSUS YEAR
MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUP
1959. 1970. 1979. 1989.
TATARS 3 020 3 454 3 984 5 135
UZBEKS 548 252 2 011 1 453
AZERIS 500 711 1 078 1 314
KAZAKHS 112 200 567 663
BASHKIRS 101 171 293 420
OTHER MUSLIMS 557 306 1 322 1 490
MUSLIMS TOTAL 4 838 5 094 9 255 10 475
LITHUANIA TOTAL POPULATION 2 711 445 3 128 236 3 391 490 3 674 802
By dissolution of the USSR in the beginning of the 1990s, a significant part of the Muslim
population moved out to their native areas, which again caused a reduction in number of Muslims in
Lithuania. Nevertheless, after the independence, a new wave of Muslims started coming in. This time
those were mostly Arab students and businessmen of Turkish origin. This group today counts up to
1 000 people. More than 1 000 Chechens found a refuge in Lithuania during the War in Chechnya in
the 1990s and in the beginning of the 21st century. During the 2001 census, only 2 860 people
declared themselves as followers of Islam. The number of people who declared as Muslims had
decreased to 2 727 by 2011. It is assumed that the actual number of Muslims was, in the end, much
higher. Current share of Muslims in the total population that in 2011 counted 3 043 429 people is
estimated at around 7 000 to 10 000 people.
TABLE 2: THE SHARE OF PEOPLE WHO DECLARED AS MUSLIMS WITHIN ETHNIC GROUPS
LITHUNIANS 2 907 293 185
POLES 234 989 13
RUSSIANS 219 789 74
BELARUSSIANS 42 866 15
UKRAINIANS 22 488 5
JEWS 4 007 4
TATARS 3 235 1 679
AZERIS 788 362
KARAITS 273 3
OSSETIANS 173 2
UZBEKS 159 48
KAZAKHS 145 29
BASHKIRS 136 39
OTHERS 1 533 219
UNKNOWN 32 921 183
TOTAL LITHUANIA 3 483 972 2 860
407
MOLDOVA
Despite centuries of the Ottoman Turks rule in present-day Moldova area, Islam left no trace
on the indigenous population of this country. All Muslims that are present in Moldova today are
settlers or their descendants who are originally from different parts of the former USSR and in more
recent times from Arabic countries and Turkey. The existence of Muslim communities during the
period of Ottoman rule was strictly limited to the established and larger urban settlements.
Significant group of Muslims lived in and around Hotin in the north of the present-day Moldova and
consisted of the descendants of 20 000 Tatars who moved in here long ago in 1631 from the now
Belarus. All these communities were shut by retreat of Ottomans during the second half of the 18th
century. However, the chances are that there were always individuals in Moldova who confessed
Islam. According to the 1897 census, there were 489 Muslims registered in the area of the present-
day Moldova. Stronger immigration of Muslims followed after the WWII from all parts of the USSR.
TABLE 1: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF THE MUSLIM POPULATION OF MOLDOVA,

CENSUS YEAR
MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUP
1959. 1970. 1979. 1989. 2004.
TATARS 1 044 1 856 2 618 3 392 974
AZERIS 373 425 1 062 2 642 891
KAZAKHS 154 234 533 1 108 256
UZBEKS 405 365 605 1 391 745
CHECHENS 16 35 33 150 108
ARABS 8 4 26 26 259
TAJIKS 44 91 194 592 211
TURKMENS 25 51 165 337 220
TURKS 10 26 20 14 269
OTHER MUSLIMS 375 560 1 126 1 977
MUSLIMS TOTAL 2 454 3 647 6 382 11 629
The odds are that the war activities that followed after the year 1990 and difficult economic
situation that followed after the collapse of the USSR, were the factors that motivated many Muslims
to emigrate from this country. Even though the 2004 census didn't include 555 347 inhabitant of
Transnistria, which is quasi-independent from the rest of Moldova, and if it's to be judged by the
results of the same census, it can clearly be seen that the number of persons who identified
themselves as members of Muslim people had dropped significantly in comparison to the situation
from 1989. Otherwise, the number of people who, in a religious sense, claimed that they were
followers of Islam in 2004, amounted to only 1 667 people. Statistics on the number of Muslims in
Transnistria area are unfortunately not available, but the number is surely very small. Muslim
organizations of Moldova estimate the number of followers of Islam in this country as much higher.
According to statements of Moldovan Muslims, a main reason for the weak Islamic self-declaration is
official repudiation of this religion until 2011. Otherwise, according to Muslim officials, realistic
number of Muslims in Moldova should be around 17 000 people.
408
RUSSIA
Orthodox Christians make up the majority of population of Russia. The most important
religious group after the Orthodox are Muslims, whom we can find in greater or smaller numbers in
almost every part of the country. We are able to get an insight into the statistical overview of the
Muslim population since 1897 when a census was conducted, which until the present time is the only
one that contained the information on religious affiliation of the population of Russia. Out of
65 741 691 people who were at that time living in governorates which approximately cover the
territory of the present-day Russia, 4 647 382 people or 7.07%, were registered as Muslims. Over
70% of Muslims who at that time lived in Russia, populated governorates within a broader
geographic area of Volga and the Urals. Second strongest concentration was in northern Caucasus
and Transcaucasia, while a little over 1% of Russian Muslims were present in areas where they are
not autochthonous and they belonged to a group that could be characterized as diaspora.
TABLE 1: GOVERNORATES WITH SIGNIFICANT MUSLIM COMPONENT IN THE TOTAL POPULATION

GOVERNORATE TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS

UFA 2 196 642 1 095 706
KAZAN 2 170 665 633 024
DAGESTAN OBLAST 571 154 540 290
TERSK OBLAST 933 936 489 674
ORENBURG 1 600 145 365 543
ASTRAKHAN 1 003 542 307 239
SAMARA 2 751 336 288 655
PERM 2 994 302 151 495
SIMBIRSK 1 527 848 133 916
VJATKA 3 030 831 132 851
KUBAN 1 918 881 102 920
SARATOV 2 405 829 96 001
TOBOLSK 1 433 043 64 880
PENZA 1 470 474 58 644
NIZHEGOROD 1 584 774 41 332
TOMSK 1 927 679 40 201
STAVROPOL 873 301 38 573
TAMBOV 2 684 030 16 994
Since 1926, censuses in the former USSR and Russia didn't contain the information on
religious composition of the population. As with the other republics resulting from the former USSR,
the only indication which can provide the approximate number of Muslims is affiliation to one of the
ethnicities that traditionally confess Islam. This method is not the most accurate one but it is still the
simplest. It is a fact that many peoples who are considered Muslim have somewhat pronounced
multi-religiousness. The most famous example are Tatars among which there is traditionally strong
Christian community and on the other side, Ossetians from Caucasus who are mostly Christians but
have a significant Muslim component among them. According to the 1897 census, of 675 419 Tatars,
inhabited in Kazan governorate, 632 847 were registered as Muslims and the rest as Christians. In
neighboring Ufa, the ratio between Muslims and Christians among Tatars was 145 216 to 39 587. A
significant Christian community of 13 638 people was recorded here even among Bashkirs who
409
counted 899 910 members. On the other side, out of 96 621 Ossetians registered in 1897 in Terek
area, as many as 19 435 declared themselves as Muslims. After the October Revolution, by
establishment of the USSR in 1922, the borders of modern Russia as we know it today were also
established. The first census in USSR was conducted in 1926 and there were 93 132 608 people living
in the area that corresponds to modern Russia out of which 5 258 793 people belonged to ethnic
groups traditionally confessing Islam. The percentage of Muslims in the population was 5.66%. When
compared against results of the 1897 census, it is obvious that Muslims in the period between the
two censuses experienced a significant demographic fall. The explanation for this occurrence should
most probably be sought in losses connected to the October Revolution and those that occurred
during the Civil War which lasted from 1917 to 1923. Stability that came in place after the
establishment of the USSR had a positive impact on the demography of Russian Muslims. By 1939
when the next census was conducted, the share of Muslim ethnic groups in the population that
counted 109 397 463 people had jumped to 6.21%, or 6 788 736 people. The consequences of the
WWII again had a negative impact on the demographic development of Muslims of this country. Next
to having victims during the war, Muslim population was additionally hit be deportations executed
over Chechens, Ingushs and Balkars. The number of people within these ethnicities has decreased
considerably during the exile to Central Asia that lasted till 1957.
TABLE 2: NUMBER OF DEPORTED PEOPLES OF CAUCASUS WITHIN THE BORDERS OF RUSSIA

DEPORTED ETHNIC GROUPS THE 1926 CENSUS THE 1939 CENSUS THE 1959 CENSUS
CHECHENS 318 369 400 344 261 311
INGUSHS 72 137 90 984 55 799
BALKARS 33 299 41 960 35 249
From the WWII till today, demographic development of Muslim peoples of Russia is positive
both in terms of their size and increase in their share in total population. Causes for this occurrence,
next to a high natality especially with Caucasus Muslims, are also continuous economically motivated
immigration from Muslim republics of Central Asia and southern Caucasus. From 1959 to 2011, the
share of Muslim peoples in the total population of Russia has increased from 6.04 to 10.41%. The
actual number of Muslims for the year 2010 should have been presented as somewhat higher than it
can be seen in the census information. Main reason for this assertion can be sought in fact that more
than 5.6 million citizens of Russia didn't state their ethnic affiliation, which in case of this country is
the only indicator for estimation of possible number of Muslims.
TABLE 3: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF MUSLIM PEOPLES OF RUSSIA

CENSUS YEAR
MUSLIM PEOPLES
1959. 1970. 1979. 1989. 2002. 2010.
MUSLIMS OF VOLGA, URALS AND SIBERIA
TATARS 4 074 253 4 755 061 5 005 757 5 522 096 a:5 554 601 b:5 275 827
BASHKIRS 953 801 1 180 913 1 290 994 1 345 273 1 673 389 1 584 554
KAZAKHS 382 431 477 820 518 060 635 865 653 962 647 732
410
MUSLIMS OF NORTHERN CAUCASUS
CHECHENS 261 311 572 220 712 161 898 999 1 360 253 1431360
AVARS 249 529 361 613 438 306 544 016 814 473 912090
KABARDINS 200 634 277 435 318 822 386 055 519 958 516826
DARGINS 152 563 224 172 280 444 353 348 510 156 589386
KUMYKS 132 896 186 690 225 800 277 163 422 409 503060
INGUSHS 55 799 137 380 165 997 215 068 413 016 444833
LEZGIANS 114 210 170 494 202 854 257 270 411 535 473722
KARACHAYS 70 537 106 831 125 792 150 332 192 182 218403
LAKS 58 397 78 625 91 412 106 245 156 545 178630
TABASARANI 34 228 54 047 73 433 93 587 131 785 146360
ADYGHE 78 561 98 461 107 239 122 908 128 528 124835
BALKARS 35 249 52 969 61 828 78 341 108 426 112924
NOGAIS 37 656 51 159 58 639 73 703 90 666 103660
CIRCASSIANS 28 986 38 356 44 572 50 764 60 517 73184
ABAZINS 19 059 24 892 28 800 32 983 37 942 43341
TURKMENS 11 631 20 040 22 979 39 739 33 053 36885
RUTULIANS 6 703 11 904 14 835 19 503 29 929 35240
AGHULS 6 460 8 751 11 752 17 728 28 297 34160
TSAKHURS 4 437 4 730 4 774 6 492 10 366 12769
SHAPSUGS 3 231 3882
TALYSHS 33 202 2 548 2529
TATS 5 136 8 753 12 748 19 420 2 303 1585
KRYZS 55
MUSLIM SETTLERS FROM SOUTHERN CAUCASUS AND CENTRAL ASIA
AZERBAIJANIS 70 947 95 689 152 421 335 889 621 840 603 070
UZBEKS 29 512 61 588 72 385 126 899 122 916 289 862
TAJIKS 7 027 14 108 17 863 38 208 120 136 200 303
TURKS 1 377 1 568 3 561 9 890 92 415 105 058
KYRGYZS 4 701 9 107 15 011 41 734 31 808 103 422
KURDS 855 1 015 1 631 4 724 19 607 23 232
ARABS 649 2 555 2 339 2 704 10 630 9 583
AFGHANS 175 561 184 858 9 800 5 350
KRIM TATARS 416 2 852 5 165 21 275 4 131 2 449
IRANIANS 2 490 2 548 1 747 2 572 3 821 3 696
MESKHETIAN TURKS 3 257 4 825
UYGHURS 720 1 513 1 707 2 577 2 867 3 696
KARAKALPAKS 988 2 267 1 743 6 155 1 609 1 466
HEMSHINS 1 542 2 047
DUNGANS 48 304 1 159 635 801 1 651
ADJARIANS 252 211
LAZS 221 160
BUHARA ARABS 181
BALOCHS 42 60 35 297
MUSLIM PEOPLES 7 094 502 9 099 051 10 094 949 11 841 517 14 397 904 14 869 650
MUSLIMS % 6,04 7,00 7,35 8,05 9,92 10,41
a: NOT INCLUDING 24 668 TATARS WHO IN THE SENSE OF SUB-ETHNIC AFFILIATION DECLARED AS KRYASHENS,
OR TATARS OF ORTHODOX CONFESSION
b: NOT INCLUDING 34 822 TATARS WHO IN THE SENSE OF SUB-ETHINC AFFILIATION DECLARED AS KRYASHENS,
OR TATARS OF ORTHODOX CONFESSION
411
To get a clear insight in the territorial distribution and demographic variations within the
Muslim population of Russia, it is very important to consider regional differences concerning this
population. Traditionally, Islam was mostly represented in Russia in Privolzhsky and neighboring
areas where Tatar-Bashkir group dominates among the Muslims. A somewhat weaker natality but
also a rather strong assimilation to the neighboring Russian population have been preventing the
demographic development of this group for a long time now. On the other hand, Muslims of
Northern Caucasus (Transcaucasia) are characterized by strong demographic vitality, which
contributed to this group being considered as dominant within Russian Islam. The population of
Dagestan Republic, Chechnya and Ingushetia contained significant non-Muslim minorities in the past.
Today they are almost exclusively Muslim. A fast growth of Muslims’ share in local population is also
evident in other republics and administrative units of this area.
TABLE 4: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF MUSLIM PEOPLES OF SOUTHERN FEDERAL DISTRICT

(NORTHERN CAUCASUS) ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS FROM 1970 TO 2002
ADMINISTRATIVE UNIT TOTAL MUSLIMS TOTAL MUSLIMS
MUSLIMS MUSLIMS
Dagestan 1 428 540 1 170 038 81,90 1 628 159 1 396 604 85,78
Chechnya
1 064 471 650 637 61,12 1 155 805 776 797 67,21
Ingushetia
Kabardino-Balkaria 588 203 325 941 55,41 666 546 380 780 57,13
Karachayevo-Cherkessia 344 651 166 835 48,41 367 111 186 278 50,74
Adygea 385 644 84 534 21,92 404 390 90 355 22,34
Astrakhan obl. 867 483 170 797 19,69 915 448 189 044 20,65
Northern Ossetia-Alania 552 581 87 432 15,82 592 002 101 780 17,19
Kalmykia 267 993 21 179 7,90 294 527 31 298 10,63
Stavropol krai 1 961 129 58 938 3,01 2 129 551 91 442 4,29
Volgograd obl. 2 322 910 59 641 2,57 2 477 953 73 698 2,97
Rostov obl. 3 831 262 28 501 0,74 4 079 024 43 426 1,06
Krasnodar krai 4 124 163 41 321 1,00 4 339 251 56 188 1,29
ADMINISTRATIVE UNIT POPULATION MUSLIMS % POPULATION MUSLIMS %
Dagestan 2 576 531 2 438 877 94,66 2 910 249 2 775 300 95,36
Chechnya 1 103 686 1 048 235 94,98 1 268 989 1 238 685 97,61
Ingushetia 467 294 458 537 98,13 412 529 405 723 98,35
Kabardino-Balkaria 901 494 635 463 70,49 859 939 631 659 73,45
Karachayevo-Cherkessia 439 470 276 139 62,83 477 859 311 937 95,29
Adygea 447 109 120 420 26,93 439 996 122 757 27,90
Astrakhan obl. 1 005 276 257 234 25,59 1 010 073 259 011 25,64
Northern Ossetia-Alania 710 275 142 959 20,13 712 980 149 700 21,00
Kalmykia 292 410 28 885 9,88 289 481 27 217 9,40
Stavropol krai 2 735 139 190 415 6,96 2 786 281 215 853 7,75
Volgograd obl. 2 699 223 123 384 4,57 2 610 161 127 044 4,87
Rostov obl. 4 404 013 111 712 2,54 4 277 976 119 462 2,79
Krasnodar krai 5 125 221 107 706 2,1 5 226 647 103 618 1,98
412
As we can see from the Table 4, Muslims are predominant in Dagestan, Chechnya and
Ingushetia. In Kabardino-Balkaria and Karachayevo-Cherkessia Republic Muslims form a majority in
population with strong component of non-Muslim minority who locally even dominate over Muslims.
TABLE 5: THE SHARE OF PRIMARY MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUPS OF KARACHAYEVO-CHERKESSIA

REPUBLIC BY DISTRICT, ACCORDING TO THE 2010 CENSUS
TOTAL MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUP

ADMINISTRATIVE UNIT POPULATION KARACHAYS CIRCASSIANS ABAZINS NOGAIS
CHERKESSK CITY 127 544 20 954 16 836 10 505 1 872
% 16,4 13,2 8,2 1,5
KARACHAY URBAN AREA 39 532 29 775 678 216 95
% 75,3 1,7 0,6 0,2
ABAZINSKY 16 997 327 853 14 808 59
1,9 5 87,1 0,4
ADYGHE-KHABLSKY 16 064 989 6 323 4 827 738
% 6,2 39,3 30 4,6
ZELENCHUKSKY 51 393 17 026 151 54 50
% 33,1 0,3 0,1 0,1
KARACHAY 30 199 25 882 1 526 46 15
% 85,7 5 0,1 0,1
MALOKARACHAY 43 024 37 643 40 3 373 114
% 87,5 0,1 7,8 0,3
NOGAISKY 15 447 162 474 267 11 851
1 3,1 1,7 76,7
PRIKUBANSKY 29 191 22 094 183 186 135
% 75,7 0,6 0,6 0,5
URUPSKY 24 320 4 456 87 13 27
% 18,3 0,4 0,1 0,1
UST-DZEGUTINSKY 50 407 34 938 438 2 252 76
% 69,3 0,9 4,5 0,1
HABEZSKY 30 242 78 28 877 372 622
% 0,3 95,5 1,2 2
TABLE 6: SHARE OF MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUPS OF KABARDINO-BALKARIA REPUBLIC BY DISTRICT

TOTAL MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUP OTHER

ADMINISTRATIVE UNIT POPULATION KABARDIN BALKAR TURK MUSLIMS
NALCHIK CITY 266 033 126 914 44 678 372 10 330
BAKSAN CITY 57 088 53 258 132 5 495
PROKHLADNY CITY 59 601 2 715 224 2 064 2 207
BAKSANSKY 60 970 58 284 913 3 270
ZOLSKY 48 939 44 500 2 934 6 415
LESKENSKY 27 840 25 099 677 106 134
MAISKY 38 625 2 007 535 3 500 1 834
PROKHLADNENSKY 45 533 12 776 1 196 2 488 1 523
TERSKY 51 220 45 040 867 1 316 774
URVANSKY 71 782 56 770 445 3 676 1 578
413
CHEGEMSKY 69 092 50 297 13 529 422 1 172
CHERKASSKY 26 956 9 300 17 251 3 142
ELBRUSKI 36 260 3 493 25 196 4 1 485
Outside republics which are mostly Muslim, there are also areas or administrative units in
which the Muslim population is either dominant or is present in high numbers. In Republic of
Adyghea that was named after Adygheans, the country name-bearing people of this Russian Federal
Unit who form a minority in this country in relation to majority of Russian people, districts of
Teuchezhsky and Shovgenovsky are the areas in which Adyghean Muslims are a dominant group in
the population. In all other districts of Adyghea, Muslims are more or less present minority. Next to
Adygheans, there is a significant group of Kurds living in Krasnogvardeysk district, who in 2010
counted 4 024 members, or 13,04% of the local population.
TABLE 7: SHARE OF ADYGHEANS BY DISTRICT (RAION) OF REPUBLIC OF ADYGHEA

TOTAL
ADMINISTRATIVE UNIT POPULATION ADYGHEANS ADYGHEANS %
MAYKOP CITY 166 540 27 216 16,3%
ADYGEYSK URBAN OKRUG 14 659 11 549 78,8%
GIAGINSKY 31 766 889 2,8%
KOSHEKHABLSKY 30 422 15 355 50,5%
KRASNOGVARDEYSKY 30 868 4 953 16,1%
MAYKOPSKY 58 439 1 031 1,8%
TAHTAMUKAYSKY 69 662 22 247 31,9%
TEUCHEZHSKY 20 643 13 195 63,9%
SHOVGENOVSKY 16 997 10 613 62,4%
TOTAL ADYGHEA 439 996 107 048 24,3%
The population of Northern Ossetia is in great part consisted of Muslims as well. The problem of
estimation of their share in the population lies in the fact that Ossetians, who are the name-bearing
people of this area, practice multiple religions among which Islam. Ossetians are mainly members of
the ethnic subgroup known as Digor. This group is inhabited in the west of Ossetia. The only
indication on the number of Muslims among Ossetian people is available from the 1897 census,
according to results of which, out of 85 349 Ossetians who lived in Vladikavkaz district (without the
population of the capital city with the same name), 18 931 were of Islamic confession. If we rely on
these data, or on the possibility that even today around 20% of Ossetians who inhabit this Republic
follow Islam and also on the presence of significant number of members of ethnic groups who are
traditionally Muslim, we can conclude that the share of members of this religion in the total
population most probably amounts to about 1/5. Generally, estimates on the number of Muslims in
Northern Ossetia go from 15-30%. In the area outside ethnic republics of Northern Caucasus in the
population of which Russians are a dominant group of people, Muslims form significant minorities in
many districts. Especially strong groups of Muslims can be found in Astrakhan oblast. Volodarsky
district had a share of 65.7% Kazakhs according to the 2002 census. Next to Kazakhs who constitute
24.1% of the population in Narimanovsky district, there is a strong group of Tatars living here as well
414
whose share in the population is 22.1%. Significant groups of Muslims in Astrahan can also be found
in Krasnoyarsky district, where Kazakhs constitute 44.8% of the population. Then in Privolzhsky
district where the share of Tatars is 34.4% and Kazakhs 15.4%. A high percentage of Kazakhs can be
seen in Harabalinsky district, where their share is 38.9%. The presence of Muslims in Stavropol
district was considerably strengthened by immigration from Dagestan and other Transcaucasian
republics. Percentage of Muslims is very high in several districts, especially in Neftekumsky, where
according to the 2002 census, Muslims make up 41.5% of the population, then in Turkmensky, where
the population is 30.5% Muslim. Strong Muslim presence is also visible in Stepnovsky district with
27.9%, Kursky district with 27.7% and Levokumsky district with 21.9%.
TABLE 8: PRIMARY MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUPS IN ADMINISTRATIVE UNITS OF THE SOUTHERN

FEDERAL DISTRICT ACCORDING TO THE 2002 CENSUS
Adygea 439 996 Stavropol krai 2 786 281 Kalmykia 289 481
ADYGEANS 107 048 DARGINS 49 302 DARGINS 7 590
KURDS 4 528 NOGAIS 22 006 CHECHENS 3 343
OTHERS 11 181 KARACHAYS 15 598 KAZAKHS 4 948
Karachay-Cherkessia 477 859 AZERIS 17 800 MESKHETIAN TURKS 3 675
KARACHAYS 194 324 TURKMENS 15 048 AVARS 2 396
CIRCASSIANS 56 466 CHECHENS 11 980 OTHERS 5 265
ABAZINS 36 919 TATARS 12 988 Rostov obl. 4 277 976
NOGAIS 15 654 TURKS 10 419 TURKS 35 902
OTHERS 8 574 AVARS 9 009 TATARS 13 948
Kabardino-Balkaria 859 939 OTHERS 64 691 AZERIS 17 961
KABARDINS 490 453 Dagestan 2 910 249 CHECHENS 11 449
BALKARS 108 577 AVARS 850 011 OTHERS 33 594
TURKS 13 965 DARGINS 490 384 Volgograd obl. 2 610 161
OTHERS 18 664 KUMYKS 431 736 KAZAKHS 46 223
Northern Ossetia 712 980 LEZGIANS 385 240 TATARS 24 557
OSSETIAN MUSLIMS 90 000 LAK PEOPLE 161 276 AZERIS 14 398
INGUSHS 28 336 AZERIS 130 919 CHECHENS 9 649
KUMYKS 16 092 TABASARANS 118 848 OTHERS 40 202
CHECHENS 2 264 CHECHENS 93 658 Krasnodar Krai 5 226 647
KABARDINS 2 802 NOGAIS 40 407 TATARS 24 840
OTHERS 12 898 RUTULI 27 849 ADYGEANS 13 834
Chechnya 1 268 989 AGHULS 28 054 AZERIS 10 165
CHECHENS 1 206 551 TSAKHURS 9 771 TURKS 8 527
KUMYKS 12 221 OTHERS 7 147 KURDS 5 899
AVARS 4 864 Astrakhan obl. 1 010 073 CIRCASSIANS 5 258
NOGAIS 3 444 KAZAKHS 149 415 SHAPSUGS 3 839
OTHERS 11 605 TATARS 60 523 OTHERS 31 256
Ingushetia 412 529 CHECHENS 7 229
INGUSHS 385 537 AZERIS 7 828
CHECHENS 18 765 NOGAIS 7 589
OTHERS 1 421 OTHERS 26 427
415
416
Muslims of Privolzhye, unlike Muslims of Caucasus, live very mixed with members of other
religions. The areas that they inhabit are not compact. However, in all administrative units of
Privolzhye, even in those in which Muslims form almost insignificant minorities in the total
population, there are areas in which Islam is a dominant religion. Republics of Tatarstan and
Bashkortostan that stand for areas in Privolzhye with largest percentage of Muslims in the population
had only according to the 2002 census results had majority of Muslims when compared to other
religions. Generally, in almost all administrative units of Privolzhye a slight increase in Muslims’ share
in the total population was recorded. It can be said that the growth of Muslim population here is
positive, but not even as closely spectacular as in Caucasus.
TABLE 9: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF MUSLIM NATIONS OF PRIVOLZHSKY FEDERAL DISTRICT


ADMINISTRATIVE UNIT TOTAL TOTAL
Bashkortostan 3 818 075 1 842 608 48,26 3 844 280 1 884 394 49,00
Tatarstan 3 131 238 1 541 787 49,24 3 445 412 1 656 094 48,07
Orenburg obl. 2 049 976 280 019 13,66 2 088 150 297 196 14,23
Ulyanovsk obl. 1 224 748 124 067 10,13 1 267 765 137 513 10,85
Udmurtia 1 417 675 91 320 7,46 1 492 172 106 213 7,12
Perm obl. 2 811 302 219 202 7,80 2 836 172 212 112 7,49
Saratov obl. 2 454 083 107 746 4,39 2 563 327 126 527 4,94
Mari El 684 748 42 216 6,16 704 207 42 165 5,99
Penza obl. 1 535 970 76 452 4,98 1 510 325 79 979 5,30
Samara obl. 2 750 926 115 189 4,19 3 093 501 127 931 4,13
Mordovia 1 029 562 45 862 4,46 989 509 47 476 4,80
Kirov obl. 1 727 348 47 553 2,76 1 666 923 48 849 2,93
Chuvashia 1 223 675 36 735 3,00 1 298 611 38 373 2,96
Nizhegorod obl. 3 682 484 74 278 2,02 3 711 617 72 284 1,95
Komi-Permyak aut. okrug 212 141 3 958 1,87 172 039 2 081 1,22

ADMINISTRATIVE UNIT TOTAL TOTAL
Bashkortostan 3 943 113 1 995 477 50,61 4 104 336 2 234 113 54,43
Tatarstan 3 641 742 1 797 653 49,36 3 779 265 2 040 461 53,99
Orenburg obl. 2 170 692 333 718 15,37 2 179 551 364 933 16,74
Ulyanovsk obl. 1 396 193 167 684 12,01 1 382 811 180 302 13,04
Udmurtia 1 605 663 121 958 7,60 1 570 316 120 746 7,69
Perm obl. 2 931 792 216 115 7,37 2 683 345 190 332 7,09
Saratov obl. 2 684 471 166 027 6,18 2 668 310 184 476 6,91
Mari El 749 332 46 118 6,15 727 979 46 307 6,36
Penza obl. 1 504 569 87 321 5,80 1 452 941 91 994 6,33
Samara obl. 3 262 906 153 425 4,70 3 239 737 182 500 5,63
Mordovia 963 504 50 211 5,21 888 766 48 690 5,48
Kirov obl. 1 694 008 54 215 3,20 1 503 529 49 039 3,26
Chuvashia 1 338 023 37 601 2,81 1 313 754 39 168 2,98
Nizhegorod obl. 3 719 614 69 002 1,86 3 524 028 66 061 1,87
Komi-Permyak aut. okrug 159 689 1 550 0,97 136 076 1 377 1,01
417
TABLE 10: PRIMARY MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUPS IN ADMINISTRATIVE UNITS OF PRIVOLZHSKY
FEDERAL DISTRICT ACCORDING TO THE 2010 CENSUS
MUSLIM
MUSLIMS ETHNIC
ADMINISTRATIVE TOTAL TOTAL % GROUPS
UNITS POPULATION MUSLIMS TATARS BASHKIRS KAZAKHS AZERIS OTHERS
Bashkortostan 4 072 292 2 220 530 54,53% 1 009 295 1 172 287 4 373 5 737 28 838
Tatarstan 3 786 488 2 063 278 54,49% 2 012 571 13 726 1 758 9 527 25 696
Orenburg obl. 2 033 072 346 364 17,04% 151 492 46 696 120 262 7 421 20 493
Ulyanovsk obl. 1 292 799 163 624 12,66% 149 873 914 466 4 649 7 722
Udmurtia 1 521 420 112 161 7,37% 98 831 3 454 285 3 895 5 696
Perm obl. 2 635 276 173 508 6,58% 115 544 32 730 677 5 626 18 931
Saratov obl. 2 521 892 183 690 7,28% 52 884 3 489 76 007 14 868 36 442
Mari El 696 459 42 027 6,03% 38 357 258 112 844 2 456
Penza obl. 1 386 186 96 142 6,94% 86 431 350 387 1 760 7 214
Samara obl. 3 215 532 198 610 6,18% 126 124 7 290 15 602 14 093 35 501
Mordovia 834 755 46 871 5,61% 43 392 120 120 707 2 532
Kirov obl. 1 341 312 44 195 3,29% 36 457 494 237 2 215 4 792
Chuvashia 1 251 619 39 055 3,12% 34 214 295 190 891 3 465
Nizhegorod obl. 3 310 597 69 217 2,09% 44 103 691 571 8 494 15 358
TABLE 11: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF MUSLIM PEOPLES OF TATARISTAN

ETHNIC GROUP
TATARS a:1 164 342 1 421 514 1 345 195 1 536 430 1 641 603 1 765 404 b:1 981 356
BASHKIRS 1 752 931 2 063 2 888 9 256 19 106 14 911
AZERIS 10 139 330 390 1 340 3 915 9 987
UZBEKS 16 183 512 502 1 165 2 692 4 852
KAZAKHS 247 358 389 520 969 2 088 1 832
TAJIKS 27 88 231 742 3 625
OTHER MUSLIMS 23 351 969 1 530 3 706 5 080
TOTAL MUSLIMS 1 166 390 1 423 152 1 349 000 1 541 787 1 656 094 1 797 653 2 021 643
a: NOT INCLUDING 99 041 KRYASHENS, OR IN OTHER WORDS ORTHODOX TATARS
b: NOT INCLUDING 18 760 KRYASHENS, OR IN OTHER WORDS ORTHODOX TATARS
TABLE 12: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF MUSLIM PEOPLES OF BASHKORTOSTAN

ETHNIC GROUP
BACHKIRS 671 188 737 711 892 248 935 880 863 808 1 221 302
TATARS 777 230 768 566 944 505 940 436 1 120 702 990 702
KAZAKHS 9 776 4 179 3 108 2 876 3 564 4 092
UZBEKS 243 534 1 133 1 386 2 282 5 145
AZERIS 124 772 464 1 103 2 373 5 026
OTHER MUSLIMS 452 1 150 2 713 2 748 7 880
TOTAL MUSLIMS 1 459 013 1 511 762 1 842 608 1 884 394 1 995 477 2 234 147
418
Asian part of Russia better known as Siberia is also a home for many Muslim peoples. These
Muslims are mostly autochthonous Tatars, Bashkirs and Kazakhs. Their communities can be found
throughout this vast area. Stronger concentration of Muslims, however, can be found in southwest
areas of Siberia. In this region, there are districts in which they form a majority of the local
population or those where they form a significant minority. Cultural centre of Siberian Muslims is
without a doubt a city of Tobolsk with surrounding districts, where Tatars had their independent
state until the 16th century, known as Khanate of Sibir. In the city of Tobolsk itself, Tatars make only
16% of the population. The share of Tatars in surrounding, less urban districts is much higher in
Vagaysky, where their share is 42%, in Tobolsk 36.4%, in Yarkovsky 33.4%, Yalutorovsky 26.1%, and in
Tyumen and Nizhne-Tavdinsky district 15% each. In Chelyabinsk Oblast, there were 430 000 Muslims
living in 2002. Regionally looking, their share in the population of some districts is rather high.
419
Ethnically, Muslim population is composed of Tatars, Bashkirs and Kazakh minority. The district with
the highest share of Muslims in Chelyabinsk Oblast is without a doubt Kunashak, in which Tatars
make up 35.3% and Bashkirs 49.2% of the total population. In Argayash, 64% of people are Bashkirs
while 4.3% are Tatars. In Kurgan Oblast, Muslims constitute majority of the population in
Safakulevsky District, where Bashkirs are dominant with 43.1%, followed by Tatars with 33.2%. In
Almenevsky District Muslims are also a dominant group ethnically composed of Bashkirs with 33.3%,
Tatars with 23.2% and Kazakhs with 1.8%.
TABLE 13: PRIMARY MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUPS BY ADMINISTRATIVE UNIT OF THE ASIAN PART OF
RUSSIA ACCORDING TO THE 2002 CENSUS
ADMINISTRATIVE TOTAL MUSLIMS MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUPS

MUSLIMS
UNIT POPULATION % TATARS BASHKIRS KAZAKHS AZERIS OTHERS
Khanty-Mansiysk Aut.
Okr. 1 432817 222 466 15,53 107 637 35 807 4 258 25 088 49 676
Chelyabinsk obl. 3 603339 428 399 11,89 205 087 166 372 36 219 7 379 13 342
Yamalo-Nenets Aut.
Okr. 507006 58 605 11,56 27 734 7 932 1 404 8 353 13 182
Tyumen Obl. 1 325018 140 499 10,60 106 954 2 836 12 977 8 918 8 814
Omskaya Obl. 2 079220 140 302 6,74 47 796 1 101 81 618 4 260 5 527
Altay 202947 13 588 6,70 460 62 12 108 266 692
Kurgan Obl. 1 019532 55 786 5,47 20 899 15 343 14 804 1 723 3 017
Sverdlovsk Obl. 4 486214 242 625 5,41 168 143 37 296 4 403 15 171 17 612
Ust-Orda Aut. Okr. 135327 4 541 3,36 4 102 73 49 83 234
Tomsk Obl. 1 046039 32 761 3,14 20 145 1 953 1 215 4 354 5 094
Krasnoyarsk Krai 2 908559 86 628 3,05 43 795 3 722 2 521 19 179 17 411
Taymyrsky Aut. Okr. 39786 1 205 3,03 425 104 57 239 380
Kemerovo Obl. 2 899142 76 361 2,64 51 030 3 161 1 919 7 250 13 001
Sakha (Yakutia) 949280 24 167 2,55 10 768 2 335 1 525 2 293 7 246
Magadan Obl. 182726 4 647 2,54 2 006 344 175 563 1 559
Evenkiysky Aut. Okr. 17697 396 2,24 162 48 35 29 122
Novosibirsk Obl. 2 692251 57 734 2,14 27 874 1 104 11 691 7 366 9 699
Kamchatka Obl. 333644 6 960 2,09 3 401 530 323 1 273 1 433
Sakhalin Obl. 546695 10 799 1,98 6 830 586 554 1 138 1 691
Chukotsky Aut. Okr. 53824 1 002 1,86 534 116 48 108 196
Irkutsk Obl. 2 446378 45 206 1,85 26 966 2 378 1 089 6 042 8 731
Khakassia 546072 8 889 1,63 4 001 336 424 1 672 2 456
Khabarovsk Krai 1 436570 23 109 1,61 10 972 1 458 841 4 463 5 375
Koryaksky Aut. Okr. 25157 385 1,53 216 45 20 38 66
Yevreyskaya avt. obl. 190915 2 807 1,47 1 196 188 94 594 735
Amur Obl. 902844 12 916 1,43 4 889 1 183 481 3 213 3 150
Primorsky Krai 2 071210 29 442 1,42 14 549 2 101 1 296 4 411 7 085
Chita Oblast 1 083133 14 950 1,38 7 769 1 102 503 2 074 3 502
Buryatia 981238 13 474 1,37 8 189 539 711 1 674 2 361
Altai Krai 2 607426 32 288 1,24 8 899 728 9 825 5 852 6 984
Agin Aut. Okr. 72213 692 0,96 390 126 32 55 89
Tyva 305510 2 460 0,81 584 101 117 304 1 354
420
According to the 2002 census, over 900 000 members of Muslim ethnic groups have lived in
area that can be characterised as a territory of the original Russia. Muslims who live here are mostly
settlers or descendants of settlers from Povolzhye, Southern Caucasus and Central Asia. They are
scattered across all larger urban centres and their number in Moscow in 2002 was as many as 397
995 people, which in the total population of 10 382 754 constituted 3.83%. There were additional
94 825 Muslims living in Moscow's surrounding areas. Unlike in St. Petersburg where there were
76 333 Muslim people registered in 2002, their number in other areas was smaller. According to
some estimates, there were 1.5 million Muslims living in Moscow and surrounding areas, while in St.
Petersburg their number was around 250 000. This estimate is based on the fact that there is a large
number of illegal settlers living in this area. Among illegally settled Muslims Azeris are a dominant
group and their number is estimated to even up to 850 000, then Kazakhs who count even up to 350
000 in this group, and several hundred thousand Uzbeks, Tajiks and other Central Asians. A vast
majority of Russian Muslims are Sunnis. Shiites are predominant among Azeri immigrants and parts
of Lezgian and Dargin people in Dagestan. The most represented madhhab among Sunnis is Hanafi.
Most of Dagestanis (except for Nogais), Chechens and Ingushs follow Shafi'i order, and it is also
important to note that exactly among them large portion of the population belongs to Naksibendi or
Qadiri Tariqat.
421
422
UKRAINE
Present-day Ukraine is one of the European countries in which there is autochthonous
Muslim population. Islam in this country can primarily be connected to ethnic group of Crimean-
Tatars who exclusively inhabit Crimean Peninsula, where they form a significant component in the
local population. Next to the share of this group, the size of Muslim population of Ukraine was in the
last decades considerably improved by immigration of Muslims from various parts of the former
USSR. This group of Muslims live scattered across the country in larger urban centres. Crimean-Tatars
and related Muslim ethnicities have in the past inhabited an impressive part of the present-day
Ukraine and that is, exclusively, black sea coastal plain next to the Black Sea. They were organised
under the authority of Crimean Khan who recognized the supreme power of Ottoman Sultan. The
process of downfall of this country and by that the area inhabited by Muslims started in the 16th
century and ended in 1783 when it was fully annexed by the Russian Empire. In the moment of
establishment of the Russian rule, Muslim population was cramped to the territory of the Crimean
Peninsula and area north of Sea of Azov. Next to the Ottoman territories such as present-day Dobruja
in Romania and Rumelia in modern Bulgaria, this peninsula represented a last refuge for Muslims
who were retreating in front of Russian conquerors. Historical insight into the demography of
Crimean Tatars is very thorough and it actually represents a chronological overview of demographic
erosion of a group of people who once constituted an absolute majority here and are now an ethnic
minority who is struggling to survive. It is assumed that Crimea around 1725 had 467 000 inhabitants,
of which Tatars made up around 95%. The establishment of the Russian authority caused a mass
migration of Tatars towards the Ottoman Empire. The estimate that the number of inhabitants at
Crimea fell down to only 156 400 by 1795, of which the share of Tatars was 87.6% is also an affidavit
to the size of Muslim emigration. In the following decades, the number of inhabitants of Crimea has
grown significantly, both due to an increased natality of Muslims and increased immigration of non-
Muslims. The share of Tatars in the total population in this period was characterized by a slight
decrease.
TABLE 1: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF THE TATAR POPULATION OF CRIMEA

ACCORDING TO ESTIMATES FROM 1816 TO 1864
ESTIMATE YEAR TOTAL POPULATION TATARS %

1816. 212 600 85,9
1835. 279 400 83,5
1850. 343 500 77,8
1858. 331 300 73,0
1864. 198 700 50,3
Crimean war that lasted from 1853 to 1856, caused significant destruction in this peninsula.
The consequences for Tatar population were serious. Many Tatars decided to emigrate, which
caused that by 1864, out of 200 000 remaining inhabitants of Crimea, Tatars constituted only a little
over half. Next to Crimean Tatars, 35 149 Nogais who lived north of the Sea of Azov were also
displaced by 1859. It is assumed that during the 18th and the 19th centuries around 500 000 Tatars
left Crimea and emigrated towards the Ottoman territories. Tatars never regained the majority in the
total population and the peninsula itself became an attractive destination for a permanent
immigration of non-Muslims. There was a first general census conducted in Russia in 1897 in which
423
the information on religious composition of the population was published. Out of 546 551 of the
then inhabitants of Crimea, 34.55%, or more precisely 188 833 people were registered as Muslims. In
the period between WWI and WWII, the share of Tatars in the population is marked by constant
decrease.
TABLE 2: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF THE TATAR POPULATION

ACCORDING TO ESTIMATES AND CENSUSES FROM 1917 TO 1939
YEAR OF ESTIMATE, CENSUS TOTAL POPULATION TATARS TATARS %

1917. 749 800 215 200 28,7
1920. 718 900 186 900 26,0
1926. 706 800 179 100 25,3
1934. 832 000 198 000 23,8
1937. 996 800 206 300 20,7
1939. 1 123 800 218 900 19,4
Despite the fact that Tatar component in the population was permanently in decrease in
areas of Southern Crimea that is characterized by hilly and mountainous landscapes, their population
still constituted a dominant population group until the deportation in 1944.
TABLE 3: THE SHARE OF TATARS IN THE POPULATION OF CRIMEA BY DISTRICT

TOTAL TOTAL
DISTRICT (RAION) TATARS DISTRICT (RAION) TATARS
AKMECHETSKY 15 941 5 027 KRASNOPEREKOPSK 2 359 1 385
AKSHEIKH 14 725 4 646 KUIBYSHEVSKY 17 759 15 900
ALUSHTA 25 996 16 414 LARINDORF 14 341 1 924
BALAKLAVSKY 23 400 12 880 LENINE 23 656 7 624
BAKHCHYSARAY 46 888 26 119 MAYAK-SALINSKI 28 415 4 064
BUYUK ONLAR 18 542 3 061 SAKSKY 27 800 3 108
DZHANKOY 46 626 4 299 SEITLERSKY 24 984 3 878
YEVPATORIA 11 264 1 733 SIMFEREPOLSKY 41 321 5 703
ZUISKY 16 324 3 032 STARO-CRIMEA 20 643 3 262
ICHKINSKY 20 748 3 213 SUDAKSKY 20 081 14 124
KARASUBAZARSKY 33 034 13 911 TELMANOVE 23 535 1 897
KIROVSKY 21 321 2 952 FRAYDORF 14 366 3 333
KOLAISKY 16 767 1 799 YALTA 46 693 13 777
424
Namely, in 1944, due to charges that they supported Germans during the WWII, the decision
was brought that the complete Tatar population of Crimea would be deported to Central Asia, mostly
to Uzbekistan. The number of deported people is estimated at 191 088. All until the mid-1980s,
Tatars were prevented from returning to Crimea. With the beginning of Perestroika, first individual
returns were recorded. According to the 1989 census, there were already 38 052 Crimean Tatars
registered in Crimea in the total population of 2 035 279 people. By 2001, the number of returnees
to Crimea increased to 243 433, which in the total population of Crimea constituted 12%.
TABLE 4: THE SHARE OF TATARS IN THE POPULATION OF CRIMEA BY DISTRICT

TOTAL CRIMEAN
TATARS AZERIS UZBEKS
REPUBLIC OF CRIMEA POPULATION TATARS
2 024 056 243 433 11 090 3 748 2 947
CITIES
SIMFEROPOL 358 108 25 209 1 339 1 014 278
ALUSHTA 52 215 3 081 93 102
ARMJANSK 26 867 949 87 82
DZHANKOI 42 861 3 469 87 70 71
EVPATORIA 117 565 8 140 287 201 138
KERCH 158 165 1 635 383 228
KRASNOPEREKOPSK 30 902 928 145
SAKY 28 522 1 646 118
425
SUDAK 29 448 5 131 286 251
FEODOSIYA 108 788 5 055 236 167
YALTA 139 584 1 877 476 368
DISTRICTS
BAKHCHISARAY 92 542 19 695 1 254 159 207
BILOHIRSK 66 458 19 425 454 130
DZHANKOY 82 328 17 744 192 179 246
KIROVSKE 58 016 14 816 775 128
KRASNOHVARDIYSKE 93 782 15 619 1 061 176 218
KRASNOPEREKOPSK 31 843 5 477 248
LENINE 69 629 10 784 324 132
NIZHNYOHIRSKYI 56 976 9 136 190 95
PERVOMAYSKE 40 367 8 693 279 101
ROZDOLNE 37 185 4 961 336 82 97
SAKY 80 964 14 137 639 116 145
SIMFEROPOL 149 253 33 161 545 237 168
SOVETSKYI 37 576 8 344 757
CHORNOMORSKE 34 112 4 321 499 63
426
In the period from 1994 to the 1980s, Ukrainian Islam was exclusively connected to settlers
or members of non-autochthonous Muslim ethnic groups. Their number has, according to census
results, increased to close to 200 000 people by 1989. Even after return of the Crimean Tatars, if we
rely on results of the 2001 census, their share in the total Muslims population crosses 40%.
TABLE 5: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF MUSLIM ETHNICITIES OF UKRAINE

CENSUS YEAR
MUSLIM ETHNIC GROUP
1959. 1970. 1979. 1989. 2001.
CRIMEAN TATARS 193 3 554 6 636 46 807 248 193
TATARS 61 334 72 658 83 906 86 875 73 304
AZERIS 6 680 10 769 17 235 36 961 45 176
UZBEKS 8 472 10 563 9 862 20 333 12 353
TURKS 284 226 257 262 8 844
ARABS 30 796 1 352 1 240 6 575
KAZAKHS 4 694 7 555 7 171 10 505 5 526
BASHKIRS 3 345 3 672 5 367 7 402 4 253
TAJIKS 2 201 2 473 2 415 4 447 4 255
LEZGIANS 1 484 1 708 2 354 4 810 4 349
TURKMENS 1 745 1 045 1 696 3 399 3 709
CHECHENS 424 939 1 046 1 844 2 877
KURDS 65 117 122 238 2 088
KYRGYZS 1 301 1 576 2 370 2 297 1 128
OTHER MUSLIMS 5 335 6 450 6 892 19 258 10 960
TOTAL MUSLIMS 97 587 124 101 148 681 239 786 433 590
Vast majority of Ukrainian Muslims live in important economic and industrial centres in the
east and south of this country. With the exception of Kiev as the capital city, Muslims in other areas
are represented in much smaller numbers.
TABLE 6: THE SHARE OF MUSLIM ETHNICITIES IN THE POPULATION BY OBLAST

TOTAL TOTAL
OBLAST MUSLIMS OBLAST MUSLIMS
AUT.REP. CRIMEA 2 024 056 266 679 KIROVHRAD 1 125 704 2 276
DONETSK 4 825 563 35 890 CHERKASY 1 398 313 2 232
KHARKIV 2 895 813 15 877 SUMY 1 296 763 1 907
DNIPROPETROVSK 3 561 224 15 196 LVIV 2 605 956 1 816
LUHANSK 2 540 191 15 156 ZHYTOMYR 1 389 293 1 728
KHERSON 1 172 689 14 136 KHMEL 1 426 649 1 474
ZAPORIZHIA 1 926 810 11 581 CHERNIHIV 1 236 065 1 400
ODESSA 2 455 666 11 464 ZAKARPATTIA 1 254 614 868
KIEV CITY 2 566 953 10 382 CHERNIVTSI 919 028 847
SEVASTOPOL CITY 377 153 5 738 RIVNE 1 171 445 836
MYKOLAIV 1 262 899 4 828 VOLYN 1 057 214 690
KIEV 1 821 061 3 619 IVANO-FRANKIVSK 1 406 129 601
POLTAVA 1 621 207 3 579 TERNOPIL 1 138 500 481
VINNYTSIA 1 763 944 2 309
427
REST OF EUROPE
428
ANDORRA
Andorra, with its 468 km2 is one of the smallest European countries. From the perspective of
autochthonous and majority people who immigrated here, population is Roman Catholic. However,
this small country was also a destined immigration point for some Muslim settlers. There are no
concrete statistics on the religious composition of the population so the number of Muslims in this
country can only be speculated about. It is known that most of local Muslims have their origins in
Northern Africa, mostly Morocco. Next to them, there are some Muslims in Andorra who are
originally from India and Pakistan.
TABLE 1: THE SHARE OF MORROCAN CITIZENS IN THE POPULATION OF ANDORRA FROM 1983 TO
2009 ACCORDING TO DATA OF ANDORRAN STATISTICS DEPARTMENT
YEAR MORROCAN CITIZENS TOTAL POPULATION

1983. 190 41 627
1990. 296 54 507
1995. 406 63 859
2000. 469 65 844
2005. 504 78 549
2009. 498 84 082
As previously mentioned, the estimates on the number of Muslims in the population of

Andorra vary significantly. Source provide information that the followers of Islam in this country
constitute from 0.7 to over 3% of the total population. Their numbers are usually represented with
1 000 to 2 000 people. However, if data from the Statistics Department are accepted as relevant,
then it is clear that Moroccans, as the largest group, count around 500 people of all Muslims of this
country. If we add some 80 to 100 Indo-Pakistanis and individual Muslims who are probably present
among other nationalities of Andorra, it is realistic to conclude that the final number of members of
Islam in the total population shouldn't be over 1%.
AUSTRIA
First permanently settled Muslims in Austria can be found from the time of annexation of
Bosnia by Habsburg Monarchy in 1878. Already in 1900, there were 1 281 Muslims living in the
Austrian part of the Monarchy. By 1910, their number had grown to 1 446 people, of which 388 lived
in Vienna. All until the 1960s, the number of Muslims in Austria was marginal. At this time starts the
first more massive influx of workers from Turkey and former Yugoslavia (among which many were
Muslims), so that already in 1964 the number of people of Islamic confession in Austria is estimated
at 8 000. From 1971, Islam appears in the Austrian census statistics, when out of 7 456 403
inhabitants, 22 267 declared themselves as followers of this religion. Their share in the population
had grown from 0.3% to 1.02% in the period from 1971 to 1981, to already amount to 2.04% in 1991.
429
PROVINCE TOTAL TOTAL TOTAL
MUSLIMS MUSLIMS MUSLIMS
Burgenland 272 319 57 269 771 380 270 880 940
Kärnten 526 759 241 536 179 622 547 798 2 320
Niederösterreich 1 420 816 3 920 1 427 849 11 747 1 473 813 22 411
Oberösterreich 1 229 972 2 195 1 269 540 8 308 1 333 480 20 390
Salzburg 405 115 1 376 442 301 4 231 482 365 9 636
Steiermark 1 195 023 944 1 186 525 1 440 1 184 720 4 064
Tirol 544 483 2 150 586 663 7 727 631 410 14 753
Vorarlberg 277 154 5 495 305 164 14 385 331 472 21 957
Wien 1 619 885 5 889 1 531 346 28 099 1 539 848 62 305
TOTAL 7 491 526 22 267 7 555 338 76 939 7 795 786 158 776
According to the 2001 census, the number of Muslims in Austria had grown to 338 988
people, who had a share of 4.22% in the total population. At the same time, a trend of increased
naturalization is visible among the Muslims, so that in 2001 the share of Austrian citizens among
Muslims amounted to over 28%.

ACCORDING TO THEIR CITIZENSHIP – THE 2001 CENSUS
Nieder- Ober-
Burgenland Kärnten Salzburg Steiermark Tirol Vorarlberg Wien
österreich österreich
TOTAL
277 569 559 404 1 545 804 1 376 797 515 327 1 183 303 673 504 351 095 1 550 123
POPULATION
TOTAL
3 993 10 940 48 730 55 581 23 137 19 007 27 117 29 334 121 149
MUSLIMS
AUSTRIAN
787 1 098 11 370 11 101 3 428 3 092 6 531 7 162 51 483
CITIZENS
FOREIGNERS 3 206 9 842 37360 44 480 19 709 15 915 20 586 22 172 69 666
We can understand from the results of the 2001 census that Muslims of Austria have a very
diverse ethnic background. It can be clearly understood from the census material published in 2001
that over a half of Muslims of Austria are ethnic Turks, then Bosniacs, Albanians, Arabs...
TABLE 3: AUSTRIAN MUSLIMS ACCORDING TO THEIR CITIZENSHIP- THE 2001 CENSUS
CITIZENSHIP TOTAL CITIZENS MUSLIMS

AUSTRIA 7 322 000 96 052
GERMANY 72 218 444
ITALY 10 064 26
OTHER EU COUNTRIES 23 891 205
BOSNIA AND HERZEGOVINA 108 047 64 628
SERBIA-MONTENEGRO 132 975 21 594
CROATIA 60 650 1 027
FYR MACEDONIA 13 696 10 969
SLOVENIA 6 893 484
POLAND 21 841 57
ROMANIA 17 470 66
430
SWITZERLAND 5 962 10
SLOVAKIA 7 739 61
CHEZK REPUBLIC 7 313 42
TURKEY 127 226 123 028
HUNGARY 12 729 30
USA 6 108 41
OTHER COUNTRIES 76 104 20 224
TABLE 4: MOTHER TONGUES SPOKEN IN AUSTRIA

WHOSE SPEAKERS ARE MOSTLY MUSLIMS ACCORDING THE TO 2001 CENSUS
LANGUAGE NUMBER OF SPEAKERS

TURKISH 183 445
BOSNIAN 34 857
ALBANIAN 28 212
ARABIC 17 592
PERSIAN 10 665
KURDISH 2 133
The trend of increased growth of Muslim population in Austria continued even after 2001.
This is corroborated by official reports from 2009, when of the total of 8 355 260 inhabitants, the
number of Muslims was estimated at 515 914 people, which means that from 2001 to 2009, their
share in the total population has grown from 4.22% to 6.17%.
TABLE 5: MUSLIM POPULATION BY CITIZENSHIP

ACCORDING TO OFFICIAL ESTIMATES FOR THE YEAR 2009
CITIZENSHIP MUSLIMS
AUSTRIA 252 845
TURKEY 109 290
BOSNIA AND HERZEGOVINA 52 059
SERBIA, MONTENEGRO, KOSOVO 34 331
RUSSIA 18 437
FYR MACEDONIA 13 954
AFGHANISTAN 4 205
EGYPT 4 024
IRAN 3 873
PAKISTAN 2 496
TUNISIA 1 405
IRAQ 1 374
BANGLADESH 1 353
OTHER COUNTRIES 16 268
It is important to note that the share of Sunnis within the Muslim population is estimated to
be from 85% to 90%. The rest are mostly Turkish Alevis who, according to their own estimates, count
up to 60 000 people. The number of Shiites, according to the author's personal estimates, in best
case should not be over 10 000.
431
BELGIUM
Presence of Muslims in the population of Belgium started with immigration of first foreign
workers in the late 50's of the 20th century. Immigration of Muslims took on a more massive
character during the 60's so that in 1970 their number was already estimated at around 65 000.
Fifteen years later, Muslim population in this country increased to around 250 000 people. In the
early 90's of the 20th century, Belgian laws on obtaining citizenship became much more liberal,
which prompted majority of local Muslims to bring a decision to change their citizenship. This newly
created situation made it harder to estimate the number of Muslims in the population of Belgium.
Otherwise, Belgian official statistics don't record religious or ethnic affiliation. By the end of the
1990s, the number of Muslims in this country was estimated from a minimum of 350 000 to over
400 000 and even up to 450 000 people. These numbers appear in sources as an indicator of the
number of Muslims during the 2000s as well. The previous assumptions were challenged by Belgian
sociologist Jan Hertogen who shows the number of Muslims in his estimates for the year 2008 with
628 751 people, which would mean that in the total population that in the same year counted 10.7
million, Muslims' share was around 6%. Although Hertogen's work was met with many critics, it still
remains the only one which offers an insight into territorial distribution of Muslim populations at a
community level.
TABLE 1: MUSLIMS' SHARE BY CITY MUNICIPALITIES OF BRUSSELS

CITY MUNICIPALITY TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS MUSLIMS %

SINT-JOOST-TEN-NODE 23 142 16 296 70,4
SINT-JANS-MOLENBEEK 78 520 39 637 50,5
SCHAARBEEK 110 375 52 854 47,9
BRUSSEL 142 853 48 327 33,8
SINT-GILLIS 43 733 14 537 33,2
ANDERLECHT 93 808 28 083 29,9
KOEKELBERG 17 721 5 109 28,8
VORST 47 555 11 306 23,8
ELSENE 77 729 10 980 14,1
EVERE 33 069 4 551 13,8
JETTE 42 250 5 512 13,0
SINT-AGATHA-BERCHEM 19 968 2 298 11,5
ETTERBEEK 41 097 4 518 11,0
GANSHOREN 20 609 1 788 8,7
UKKEL 74 976 4 764 6,4
SINT-LAMBRECHTS-WOLUWE 47 845 2 338 4,9
OUDERGEM 29 265 1 159 4,0
SINT-PIETERS-WOLUWE 37 920 1 501 4,0
WATERMAAL-BOSVOORDE 24 314 664 2,7
BRUSSELS 1 006 749 256 220 25,50
432
TABLE 2: FLAMISH COMMUNITIES WITH SHARE OF MUSLIMS OF OVER 5%

ANTWERPEN 457 749 76 148 16,6
LOKEREN 37 515 6 166 16,4
GENK 63 607 9 857 15,5
MECHELEN 77 480 11 917 15,4
HEUSDEN-ZOLDER 30 648 4 194 13,7
GENT 230 951 31 250 13,5
ZELE 20 284 2 523 12,4
MAASMECHELEN 36 175 4 265 11,8
HOUTHALEN-HELCHTEREN 29 802 3 436 11,5
VILVOORDE 36 956 4 012 10,9
BERINGEN 40 849 4 390 10,7
BOOM 15 729 1 299 8,3
MACHELEN 12 384 1 007 8,1
LEOPOLDSBURG 14 247 1 132 7,9
RONSE 23 994 1 858 7,7
WILLEBROEK 22 889 1 638 7,2
TEMSE 26 250 1 828 7,0
SINT-NIKLAAS 69 082 4 528 6,6
LIER 32 947 1 957 5,9
DIEST 22 551 1 302 5,8
ZAVENTEM 28 526 1 453 5,1
FLAMANIJA 6 043 161 235 935 3,90
TABLE 3: WALLOON COMMUNITIES WITH SHARE OF MUSLIMS OF OVER 5%


FARCIENNES 11 122 3 267 29,4
AISEAU-PRESLES 10 731 1 671 15,6
LIEGE 185 574 26 205 14,1
DISON 13 966 1 833 13,1
CHARLEROI 201 373 26 360 13,1
VERVIERS 52 820 6 880 13,0
HENSIES 6 643 826 12,4
VISE 16 870 1 743 10,3
CHATELET 35 475 3 395 9,6
SAINT-NICOLAS 22 674 1 976 8,7
QUAREGNON 18 676 1 579 8,5
OTTIGNIES-LOUVAIN-LA-NEUVE 29 296 2 332 8,0
HERSTAL 36 832 2 337 6,3
ANDERLUES 11 608 648 5,6
MONS 91 083 5 043 5,5
FLERON 15 946 819 5,1
COURCELLES 29 462 1 481 5,0
SERAING 60 728 3 037 5,0
433
Muslim of Belgium are characterized by a very diverse ethnic background. Over 60% of them
are coming from Northern Africa and about 30% from Turkey. Next to them, Muslims from Bosnia,
Kosovo, Lebanon, Iran, and West Africa and so on are also present. Most likely, over 95% of Belgian
Muslims are Sunnis of Maliki and Hanafi madhhab. Among Shiites in Belgium, Turkish Alevis are
without a doubt the largest group.
TABLE 4: MUSLIM POPULATION ACCORDING TO THEIR HOME COUNTRY
CURRENT, OR PEOPLE WHO

FOREIGN
THAT IS, BECAME BELGIANS
CITIZENS IN
ORIGINAL BETWEEN 1991 AND
2008
CITIZENSHIP 2007
MORROCO 179 298 79 465

TURKEY 107 290 39 954
ALGERIA 12 892 8 185
TUNISIA 8 099 3 591
PAKISTAN 4 293 3 797
CROATIA
First official data on the number of Muslims in Croatia are available from the 1910 census,
when there were only 201 people in Croatia who confessed Islam. Through enhanced immigration,
especially from Bosnia, the number of Muslims had increased to 3 015 people by 1921, which meant
a share of hardly 0.1% in the total population of 3 360 320. Results of the 1931 census have also
shown further growth of the Islamic population. There were 4 470 of them at that time in the total
population of 3 360 459 people in Croatia. After the World War II, the influx of Muslims to Croatia
had intensified so, according to the 1953 census, their number had grown to 7 064 people.
TABLE 1: MUSLIMS’ SHARE WITHIN THE ETHNIC GROUPS OF CROATIA


SERBS 588 411 237
CROATS 3 117 513 4 057
SLOVENIANS 43 010 8
UNDECIDED 16 185 1 583
HUNGARIANS 47 711 3
ITALIANS 33 316 1
CZECHS-SLOVAKS 35 524 4
GERMANS 11 242 1
TOTAL 3 918 817 7 064
434
The 1953 census was the last one before 1991 that provided a possibility to state the
religious affiliation. In censuses from 1961, 1971 and 1981, ethnic criteria were the only ones based
on which some idea could have been obtained about confessional affiliation of the population. Due
to inability of Bosniacs-Muslims to state their affiliation during the 1961 census, we are not able to
estimate the number of Muslims in Croatia at that time. Likewise, censuses from 1971 and 1981,
even though they gave the possibility for Bosniacs to state that they are ethnically Muslims, cannot
provide a realistic image on total number of people of Islamic confession, primarily for the reason
that a large number of Albanians who live here, unlike most of others in the ex-Yugoslavia, belong to
Catholic religion.
TABLE 2: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF THE POPULATION DECLARED AS ETHNIC MUSLIMS

(OR THAT IS BOSNIACS) ACCORDING TO CENSUSES FROM 1971 TO 2011
OF WHICH ETHNIC
18 457 23 740 43 469 19 677 7 558
MUSLIMS
OF WHICH BOSNIACS 0 0 0 20 755 31 479
By the 1991 census, criterion of religious affiliation was re-introduced. According to results of this
census, 54 814 or 1.15% of 4 784 265 people of Croatia declared themselves as Muslims. By 2001
when the new census was conducted, the number of Muslims had increased to 56 777 people. Their
share in the population of Croatia counting 4 784 265, increased to 1.28%. Between 2001 and 2011,
the number of Muslims in Croatia grew significantly and amounted to 62 977 people who had a share
of 1.47% in the total population of 4 284 889.
TABLE 3: TERRITORIAL DISTRIBUTION OF MUSLIMS BY COUNTY AND SELECTED MUNICIPALITIES

AND CITIES THAT HAVE RATHER STRONG MUSLIMS COMMUNITIES FOR CROATIAN
CIRCUMSTANCES OR IN OTHER WORDS, HIGH PERCENTAGE OF THIS GROUP IN THE TOTAL
POPULATION ACCORDING TO THE 2011 CENSUS
COUNTY,CITY,MUNICIPALITY TOTAL OF WHICH MUSLIMS %

POPULATION MUSLIM
Zagreb County 317 606 2 961 0,93

Krapina-Zagorje County 132 892 280 0,15
Sisak-Moslavina County 172 439 4 140 2,40
Hrvatska Kostajnica 2 756 114 4,14
Sisak 47 768 2 442 5,11
Topusko 2 985 175 5,86
Karlovac County 128 899 2 163 1,68
Cetingrad 2 027 418 20,62
Vojnić 4 764 742 15,58
Varaždin County 175 951 349 0,20
Koprivnica-Križevci County 115 584 280 0,24
Bjelovarsk-Bilogora County 119 764 335 0,28
435
Primorje-Gorski kotar County 296 195 10 667 3,60
Crikvenica 11 122 490 4,41
Rijeka 128 624 5 820 4,52
Čavle 7 220 485 6,72
Dobrinj 2 078 118 5,68
Omišalj 2 983 161 5,40
Punat 1 973 86 4,36
Viškovo 14 445 713 4,94
Lika-Senj County 50 927 11 0,81
Virovitica-Podravina County 84 836 295 0,35
Požega-Slavonia County 78 034 266 0,34
Brod-Posavina County 158 575 1 535 0,97
Zadar County 170 017 1 207 0,71
Vir 3 000 143 4,77
Osijek-Baranja County 305 032 1 625 0,53
Osijek 108 048 844 0,78
Šibenik-Knin County 109 375 458 0,42
Vukovar-Srijem County 179 521 2 619 1,46
Drenovci 5 174 376 7,27
Gunja 3 732 1 295 34,7
Split-Dalmatia County 454 798 2 282 0,50
Istria County 208 055 9 965 4,79
Labin 11 642 1 243 10,68
Poreč – Parenzo 16 696 710 4,25
Pula – Pola 57 460 3 275 5,70
City of Zagreb 790 017 18 044 2,28
TABLE 4: MUSLIMS’ SHARE BY NATIONALITY ACCORDING TO THE 2011 CENSUS
ETHNIC GROUP TOTAL MUSLIMS ETHNIC GROUP TOTAL MUSLIMS

Croats 3 874 321 9 647 Slovenians 10 517 9
Albanians 17 513 9 594 Serbs 186 633 24
Austrians 297 3 Italians 17 807 6
Bosniacs 31 479 27 959 Turks 367 343
Bulgarians 350 2 Others 8 052 2361
Montenegrins 4 517 159 Regional 27 225 60
affiliation
Czechs 9 641 1 Declared their 10 182 6704
religious
affiliation
Macedonians 4 138 217 Unclassified 731 3
Germans 2 965 5 Undeclared 26 763 762
Roma 16 975 5 039 Unknown 8 877 70

Russians 1 279 9
436
CZECH REPUBLIC
According to the 1921 census, there were 185 people of Islamic confession living in the then
Czechoslovakia. The 1991 census registered 495 and the 2001 census 3 699 people who declared
themselves as Muslims. According to results of the last census in 2011, the number of registered
Muslims dropped to 3 358, which in the total population of Czech Republic of 10 436 560 makes up
just a tiny minority. Unofficial information related to Muslim population of Czech Republic
significantly varies from the census one. The estimates related to the size of this population are
different. They go from 10 000, to 15 000 and even up to 20 000, which would mean that their share
in the total population is only 0.1% to 0.2%. Czech Muslims, with the exception of about 400 Czech
converts, are mostly immigrants from various parts of Islamic world. The chances are that Arabs of
different nations are the most numerous among them, then Bosniacs, and Albanians. There are
Muslims originally from Russia, Caucasus and Central Asia, as well as some Turks and Pakistanis. Most
of Czech Muslims live in Prague and Brno.
DENMARK
Islam started appearing in Denmark in the mid 60's of the 20th century. It came with people
who came to this country as a labour force. These first Muslims were mostly of Turkish, Moroccan,
Pakistani and Yugoslavian nationality. Already in 1980, their number was estimated at 29 300. This
made up only 0.6% in the total population. Muslim population, from the mid 80's, significantly
increased their presence by influx of refugees from Iran and Palestine, then in the 90's by influx of
Somalis, Bosniacs, Iraqis and Afghans. Muslim population in Denmark is currently rapidly increasing.
In 1990, their number was estimated at 56 000, to already reach around 138 000 by 1998. The
current number of Muslims in Denmark in 2009 is estimated at 221 800 people, which in the total
population constitutes a share of about 4%. The number of actual Danes who converted to Islam is
currently around 2 500 people. Over half of all Muslims in Denmark live in Hovedstaden region that
extends around Kopenhagen and Frederigsberg. It is assumed that they make more than 7% of the
local population there, which in 2010 reached 1 687 000 people.
TABLE 1: PEOPLE ORIGINALLY FROM COUNTRIES WITH MUSLIM MAJORITY

ACCORDING TO OFFICIAL ESTIMATES FOR THE YEAR 2010
COUNTRY OF ORIGIN TOTAL MEMBERS IN HOVEDSTADEN REGION

TURKEY 59654 34825
IRAQ 29552 12920
LEBANON 23928 8498
PAKISTAN 20691 18720
SOMALIA 16925 6123
IRAN 15449 7301
AFGHANISTAN 12981 4479
MORROCO 9911 8105
SYRIA 3877 1800
JORDAN 2048 1675
EGYPT 2018 1426
TUNISIA 1275 701
437
FINLAND
Islam has been continuously present in Finland since the mid-19th century, when first Tatars
came from Russia. After the 1890s, their number suddenly increased so that already in 1925 they
start with organized religious activities. Muslim believers, recorded by official Finnish statistics, are
members of some, by state recognized, Islamic religious organization. For a long time, Tatars were
the only carriers of organized Islam in this country. All data provided in the official statistics related
to Muslims until 1990, can be considered as data providing insight into numbers of Tatar Muslim
community of this country.
TABELA 1: MUSLIMS ORGANIZED IN THE OFFICIALLY RECOGNIZED COMMUNITIES

FROM THE YEAR 1950 TO THE YEAR 2000

1950. 4 029803 813
1970. 4 598336 823
1985. 4 910664 787
1990. 4 998478 810
2000. 5 181115 1 199
After the 1990s, influx of Muslims from other parts of the world gets a massive character.
Many of them formed new Islamic organizations that are officially recognized today. This occurrence
was also visible in number of Muslims who appear in official statistics after the year 2000.
TABLE 2: MUSLIMS ORGANIZED IN THE OFFICIALLY RECOGNIZED COMMUNITIES

FROM THE YEAR 2003 TO THE YEAR 2010

2003. 5 219732 2 748
2004. 5 236611 2 833
2005. 5 255580 4 239
2006. 5 276955 4 944
2007. 5 300484 5 689
2008. 5 326314 6 822
2009. 5 351427 8 230
2010. 5 375276 9 393
The actual number of Muslims is still significantly higher than officially presented. A vast
majority of those who are coming from Islamic background do not participate in the organized
religious life, which is generally a key factor to have someone registered as a believer. Since the
1990s, Muslim population of Finland was estimated at 15 000 to 20 000 people. Already in 2009,
their number had most probably surpassed 50 000 people. These estimates are realistic, because
they are based on the analysis of the current citizenship, naturalization to Finish citizenship and also
on the origin of persons with foreign background who were born in Finland as well as on estimates of
the size of Tatar population and group of Finish people who converted to Islam. Otherwise, the
number of ethnic Finish Muslims is estimated at 800 to 1 000 people.
438
TABLE 3: MOTHER TONGUES TRADITIONALLY USED BY EVERYONE OR MAJORITY OF PEOPLE WITH
MUSLIM RELIGIOUS BACKGROUND – OFFICIAL DATA FOR THE YEAR 2009
SOMALI 11 681 WOLOF 148

ARABIC 9 682 UZBEK 90
KURDISH 7 135 MALAYSIAN 90
ALBANIAN 6 736 OROMO 83
TURKISH 5 068 UYGHUR 83
PERSIAN 4 548 FULBA 52
BENGALI 1 596 HAUSA 53
BOSNIAN 1 701 KAZAKH 49
URDU 1 058 TAJIK 22
SWAHILI 786 AVAR 7
PUNJABI 678 BASHKIR 7
PASHTO 493 KASHMIRI 7
AZERBAIJANI 300 KYRGYZ 7
CHECHEN 276 SUNDANESE 6
INDONESIAN 276 JAVANESE 3
TURKMEN 219 BAMBARA 3
TATAR 157 DHIVEHI 1
FRANCE
France is without a doubt, European country (with the exception of Russia) that has the
largest Muslim population. However, due to the lack of any official statistics based on religious,
ethnic or language affiliation, it is very difficult to understand its full size. France came in contact with
Islam as early as in the 8th century. There were attempts by Muslims throughout the centuries to
settle permanently in this country. Every of those ended without success. Present-day Muslims of
France belong to migration wave whose early start can be followed to the beginning of the 20th
century. By the outbreak of the WWI, enormous need for labour brought around 132 000 North
Africans to France. Many of them, however, went back home after the war ended in the 1918. In
1922, the number of Muslims in France was estimated at around 120 000, of which 100 000 were
Algerians, 10 000 Tunisians and 10 000 Moroccans. By 1936, settlers from these three countries
counted around 200 000 people in France. Consequences of the WWII had a negative impact on the
size of this population so their number in 1945 was estimated to around 100 000 people. However, in
the 1950s, immigration of Muslims to this country started again. Significant influx of Algerians who
supported French colonial administration in Algeria happened in 1961 and 1962 after the
independence of this country. By 1968, 138 458 people have arrived to France who could be
characterized as settlers and whose arrival was motivated by previously mentioned independence.
The number of their descendants is estimated to around 450 000 (and according to some even 500
000). Unlike other Algerians at that time, this group known as Harkis, obtained French citizenship
quite easily. Muslim population of France already surpassed 1 million by the end of the 1960s, and
according to analysis of census data, by 1982 amounted to even around 2.5 million, which in the total
French population constituted 4.6%.
439
TABLE 1: ESTIMATES ON THE VOLUME OF MUSLIM POPULATION BASED ON THE 1982 CENSUS
FOREIGN CITIZENS
ALGERIA 795 920
MORROCO 431 120
TUNISIA 189 400
TURKEY 123 540
MALI 24 340
SENEGAL 33 240
IRAN 10 420
PAKISTAN 5 396
MAURITANIA 5 060
OTHER 50 000
FRENCH CITIZENS
ALGERIANS / HARKIS 400 000
SECOND GENERATION / SETTLERS' CHILDREN 400 000
FRENCH/ CONVERTS 28 000
TOTAL MUSLIMS ABOUT 2 500 000
TOTAL POPULATION 54 334 871
A strong demographic progress of Muslims has continued in 1980s and 1990s so that already
by the year 2000, based on different estimates, their number in the total population of 58 518 395
amounted to between 7.5% and 9%.
TABLE 2: MUSLIM POPULATION ACCORDING TO COUNTRY OR REGION OF ORIGIN – ESTIMATE

BASED ON VARIOUS ESTIMATES BETWEEN 1998 AND 2003
COUNTRY/ REGION OF POPULATION ESTIMATES

ORIGIN LOW MEDIUM HIGH
ALGERIANS 1 500 000 1 550 000 1 750 000
MORROCANS 950 000 1 000 000 1 005 000
TUNISIANS 350 000 425 000 500 000
OTHER NORTH AFRICANS 250 000 250 000 250 000
AFRICAN MUSLIMS 250 000 300 000 375 000
TURKS 315 000 350 000 407 500
ASIANS/PAKISTANIS... 100 000 100 000 250 000
OTHER ARABS 100 000 100 000 100 000
OTHER MUSLIMS 100 000 100 000 100 000
HARKIS 400 000 450 000 500 000
FRENCH CONVERTS 30 000 50 000 70 000
People who live in France illegally and asylum-seekers among whom there is also a high
percentage of Muslims are not counted in these estimates. Their number in the year 2000 was
estimated to around 350 000. In many more important urban zones, Muslims make an important
population group. City of Roubaix is the first one that has a Muslim majority in this country.
440
TABLE 3: CITIES WITH SIGNIFICANT SHARE OF MUSLIM POPULATION
THE YEAR 2000 ESTIMATES
CITY TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS MUSLIMS %

Paris 11 000 000 1 700 000 10-15
Marseille 800 000 200 000 25
Lille metropolitan 4 000 000 200 000 5
Lyon 1 200 000 150 000 8-12
Roubaix (Lille) 100 000 50 000 50
The chances are that the current number of Muslims in France crosses 6 million people,
which in the total population that in 2010 counts around 63 million, already amounts to close to 10%.
GERMANY
Individual and smaller group presence of Muslims in the present-day Germany can be tracked
back to the 18th century. Muslims who lived in Germany during the 18th and 19th century were
mostly involved in military service of the then rulers or they belonged to a diplomatic core and
traders from some Islamic countries, mostly from the Ottoman Empire. Occasionally, the number of
people within these groups would rise even up to 1 000 people. It was customary that these Muslims
would return to their homelands after some time and they were not leaving any conditions behind to
form a community whose continuity could be tracked till the present time. Only in the 20th century,
especially after the WWI, Islam took on a more massive form in Germany and already in the 1920s,
the number of followers of this religion was estimated at 1 000 to 1 800 people. Around 1930, there
were probably around 3 000 Muslims living in Germany, of which around 300 were the
autochthonous German converts. Muslims in Germany in the period before the WWII were mostly
concentrated in Berlin. War activities during this conflict had a negative impact on this community
and it is assumed that after the war ended in 1945, there were only a few hundreds of Muslims living
in this country. After 1945, Muslim community of Germany was significantly refreshed by an influx of
political refugees from the Eastern and Southeast Europe, then through the establishment of trade
outposts, especially Iranian ones in Hamburg, but also through the appearance of Ahmadi
community, which in Germany is considered to be Islamic. The number of Muslims who lived in
Germany in the 1950s is estimated at as many as 20 000 people. Creation of the core of the present-
day, numerically large Muslim population in this country as we know it today, started in the 1960s by
immigration of a vast number of labourers from countries in which Islam is a dominant religion.
Official immigration of Turks, who actually make the largest Muslim ethnic group in Germany today,
started in 1961. In 1963, immigration of Moroccans followed, then in 1965 Tunisians and as of 1968,
also Yugoslavians, among which there were many of Islamic confession. Already in 1971, Muslims,
with around 1.15 million members in the total population of the then West Germany, had a share of
1.5%. In the upcoming years, the number of Muslims had grown rapidly through arrival of refugees
from Iran and since the 1990s, through large influx of asylum seekers and refugees from the war-
affected Yugoslavia, as well as from countries such as Afghanistan, Iraq and Somalia. First official
statistics that relate to the size of Muslim population in this country, come from the results of the
1987 census. Officially declared followers of Islam had a share of 2.7% in the then population of West
441
Germany. However, it is assumed that the actual number of Muslims in that period was considerably
larger and that it already reached around 1.8 million people in 1981, which meant a share of about
2.9% in the then total population.
TABLE 1: MUSLIM POPULATION OF GERMANY BY PROVINCE AND ACCORDING TO CITIZENSHIP

THAT THEY HOLD – THE 1987 CENSUS
MUSLIMS BY CITIZENSHIP
TOTAL
PROVINCE MUSLIMS GERMAN FOREIGN
MEMBERS
CITIZENS CITIZENS
Baden-Württemberg 9 286 387 273 192 5 871 267 321
Bayern 10 902 643 215 228 5 638 209 590
Berlin (West) 2 012 709 127 491 5 301 122 190
Bremen 660 084 24 357 783 23 574
Hamburg 1 592 770 61 885 2 879 59 006
Hessen 5 507 777 170 640 5 166 165 474
Niedersachsen 7 162 103 103 376 4 448 98 928
Nordrhein-Westfalen 16 711 845 573 280 14 025 559 255
Rheinland-Pfalz 3 630 823 58 302 1 809 56 493
Saarland 1 055 660 9 916 575 9 341
Schleswig-Holstein 2 554 241 33 285 1 471 31 814
TOTAL GERMANY 61 077 042 1 650 952 47 966 1 602 986
Since 1987 and all until 2011, no census was conducted in Germany. The information on the
size of Muslim population is available only from estimates and calculations. Generally, based on all
information, we can conclude that the number of Muslims in this country is positively growing. It was
assumed around the year 2000 that there are from 2.8 to 3.2 million people of Islamic confession
living in Germany. Already around 2005, most of sources state a rather unified assumption that the
size of Muslim population in this country is between 3.2 and 3.5 million people. Already around 2010,
stands on this matter were equalized and the number of Muslims in Germany already crossed 4
million, and according to some estimates it reaches even 4.5 million people. In the total population
that in 2010 counted around 81.8 million, Muslims probably already had a share of over 5%. Since
the 1990s, Muslims in Germany are becoming German citizens on a large scale, which made it very
difficult to use the previous way of calculation of the size of their population. It is assumed that
between 45 and 50% of Muslims in Germany have a German citizenship. Most of Muslims, or more
precisely 60-65% have their origins in Turkey. The largest group after them are people originally from
Southeast Europe, mostly Bosniacs and Albanians with 13-16%. Next to immigration, high natality is
also an important factor of a constant growth of this population. Out of 685 795 children who were
born in this country in 2005, 62 959 were registered as Muslims. It is assumed that from the WWII till
today, around 20 000 Germans changed their religion to Islam. Despite the unification with former
East Germany, Muslims are still today mostly, or more precisely around 98% of them, concentrated
in the former West Germany area.
442
TABLE 2: MUSLIM POPULATION OF GERMANY BY REGIONAL ORIGIN
THE 2009 ESTIMATE
REGION MUSLIMS
TURKEY 2 561 000
SOUTHEAST EUROPE 550 000
MIDDLE EAST 330 000
NORTHERN AFRICA 280 000
SOUTH-SOUTHEAST ASIA 186 000
IRAN 70 000
REST OF AFRICA 61 000
FORMER USSR 17 000
Vast majority of Muslims in Germany, or around 75% follow the Sunni direction of Islam.
After them, most widely represented are Turkish Alevis, whose share in the total Muslim population
is 13-15%. The share of Shiites within German Muslim community is estimated at around 6-7%.
Among the other groups of Muslims, Germans count the Ahmadis too, of which there were around
50 000 in 2005 and Ismailis who in the same year counted around 2 000 members. It is assumed that
around 10 000 people strictly follows Sufi traditions and are thus often counted as a special group. In
2010, 3 000 to 5 000 people were characterized as members of Salafi movement.
GIBRALTAR
Muslim population of Gibraltar is mostly being related to labourers from Morocco who are
here only temporarily. In the 1970s and 80's, Muslims’ share in the total population amounted to
over 8%, only to significantly drop in the upcoming period. According to the 2001 census, Muslims’
share in the population of Gibraltar amounted to only 4.01%.
TABLE 1: MUSLIM POPULATION BY NATIONALITY BETWEEN 1970 AND 2001

ACCORDING TO CENSUS RESULTS
CENSUS TOTAL MUSLIMS BY NATIONALITY

MUSLIMS
YEAR POPULATION Gibraltarians Other British Moroccans Others
1970. 24 672 1 989 1 15 1 973
1981. 26 479 2 124 2 8 2 083 26
1991. 26 703 1 850 37 17 1 776 20
2001. 27 495 1 102 74 31 950 47
According to the 2001 census results, Muslims were present in all city quarters with a very
clear concentration in the inner city area.
TABLE 2: MUSLIM POPULATION BY CITY QUARTER

ADMINISTRATIVE UNIT TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS

East Side (Catalan Bay) 429 2
North District 4 116 51
Reclamation Areas 9 599 79
Sandpits Area 2 207 12
443
South District 4 257 34
Town Area 3 588 643
Upper Town 2 805 94
HUNGARY
Present-day Muslim community of Hungary dates back to 1878, when Bosnia, at that time a
part of the Ottoman Empire, with population greatly of Islamic confession, entered the Austrian-
Hungarian Monarchy. Individuals from Bosnia, due to different motives, started moving in to
Hungary. According to the 1910 census, there were 533 people of Islamic confession registered in
Hungary, of which Bosnians counted 319 and Turks 179 people. Estimates from this period state that
the actual number of Muslims in the country was much larger and that it probably amounted to
around 2 000 people. It is very likely that the war activities during the WWI and a disintegration of
the Austrian-Hungarian Monarchy caused the emigration of many Muslims from Hungary so the
estimates from the 1920s show the number of people confessing Islam as much smaller than in the
period of the 1910s. According to the 1920 census, 468 people were registered as followers of Islam.
It is assumed that there were only 447 Muslims living in this country in 1926. In 1937, the number of
Muslims in Hungary was estimated at as many as 2 000 people. A lack of official information after
1945 in the post-war Hungary left a space for speculation on the size of Muslim population, which
caused that there is a whole spectrum of data in literature that greatly differ from each other. Some
of these data, such as those from 1975 and 1976, where it is stated that 50 000, or respectively
105 000 Hungarians confess Islam must be characterized as utterly exaggerated and unrealistic. Due
to almost absolute public absence and almost a total lack of the organized religious life of Muslims all
until 1988, it is not excluded that the estimates shown in the Table 1 are most likely exaggerated, and
that the actual number of Muslims in Hungary up until the start of the 1990s was much lower.
TABLE 1: ESTIMATED MUSLIM POPULATION OF HUGARY

ESTIMATE YEAR MUSLIMS

1940. 400
1950. 3 300
1961. 4 000
1962. 8 000
1971. 5 000
Until the 1990s, Muslim students, refugees and migrants, attracted with business
opportunities again start a more mass migration to this country. According to the 2001 census, out of
10 198 315 inhabitants of Hungary, 3 201 people declared that they are following Islam as their
religion. Within the Muslim community, 2 669 people declared themselves as Muslims, 499 as Sunnis
and 33 as Shiites. Next to them, 17 people were registered as Druze, Nusairi (Alevis) and Yazidi.
Generally, it is emphasized in literature that the actual number of Muslims at that time was much
higher and today, around the year 2010, it is estimated that 20 000 to 24 000 people of Islamic
confession live in this country. According to the 2011 Hungarian census out of 9 937 628 inhabitants,
there were 5,579 Muslims in Hungary.
444
ICELAND
Muslims are a relatively new occurrence in Iceland. In 1998, only 78 people of Islamic
confession have been recorded in Iceland. By 2005, their number has grown to 318 people.
According to last reports from 2010, 591 people of 317 630 inhabitants of Iceland were of Islamic
confession. It is assumed that the actual number of Muslims in this country is 800 to 1 000 people.
Ethnic background of these people is diverse. The odds are that Moroccans are currently dominant
among the Muslims, followed by Albanians, Bosniacs and Arabs of different nationalities.
IRELAND
Muslims have been mentioned in the official statistics as far back as 1901, when out of total
of 4 458 775 inhabitants, 9 people were registered as followers of Islam. There are indications of
permanent settling of Muslims in Ireland since the beginning of the 1950s. All until 1990s, Muslim
population had a very slow growth. They re-appear in the official statistics in the 1991 census, when
out of 3 525 719 inhabitants of Ireland 3 875 declared themselves as Muslims. By 2002, the number
of Muslims in Ireland had grown rapidly, to as many as 19 147, which in the total population of 3 917
203 already meant a share of 0.49%. Most of Irish Muslims are inhabited in and around Dublin,
where according to the 2011 census, they already made up over 2% of the total population.
TABLE 1: MUSLIM’S SHARE IN THE POPULATION BY PROVINCE

PROVINCE TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS PROVINCE TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS

Carlow 54 185 402 Kerry 142 175 1 510
Dublin 1 248 107 25 471 Limerick 189 943 1 997
Kildare 208 798 1 378 North Tipperary 69 884 169
Kilkenny 94 584 527 South Tipperary 87 725 408
Laois 80 176 718 Waterford 112 664 1 140
Longford 38 763 315 Galway 245 814 2 273
Louth 122 085 1 169 Leitrim 31 456 165
Meath 182 825 1 257 Mayo 128 748 1 039
Offaly 76 243 514 Roscommon 63 611 480
Westmeath 85 254 889 Sligo 64 587 588
Wexford 144 139 597 Cavan 72 532 436
Wicklow 134 878 453 Donegal 158 231 568
Clare 115 148 870 Monaghan 59 923 187
Cork 512 803 3 684 UKUPNO 4 525 281 49 204
As it can be seen from the 2006 census results, there were 32 539 people who declared
themselves as Muslim living in Ireland. It is assumed that at that time their actual number was
around 40 000. The current share of Muslims in Ireland, according to results of the 2011 census, and
in relation to the whole population of 4 588 252, is 1.07%, or 49 204 people. Ethnic background of
Irish Muslims is very diverse. The chances are that people of Indo-Pakistani origin dominate among
them, followed by Africans and Arabs.
445
TABLE 2: MUSLIM POPULATION OF IRELAND ACCORDING TO THEIR CITIZENSHIP–
THE 2006 CENSUS
CITIZENSHIP TOTAL MEMBERS MUSLIMS

IRISH 3 706 683 9 761
EU 275 775 1 397
British 112 548 620
French 9 046 240
REST OF EUROPE 24 425 1 924
AFRICA 35 326 6 909
Nigeria 16 300 1 990
ASIA 46 952 10 649
Pakistan 4 998 4 863
Malaysia 2 979 1 284
India 8 460 304
AMERICA 21 124 128
OTHER 61 728 1 011
ITALY
It is unknown when the first Muslims in the modern period started settling in this country.
The fact is that during the 1901 census, there were 222 people of Islamic confession recorded among
the foreigners in this country. Today's presence of Muslims in Italy starts in the 1970s by arrival of a
first more significant group of labourers from Muslim countries, primarily Morocco and Albania.
From the year 2000 on, we can say that the Muslim population of Italy is in a rapid increase. That
same year, the number of Muslims in Italy was estimated to close to 723 000 people, and by 2005,
their number already surpassed 1.1 million. According to the 2001 estimates, one fourth of Muslims
of Italy lived in Lombardia area, and about 12.5% in the area of Emillia Romana province. Around 10%
of all Muslims of Italy lived in Veneto and Lazio provinces. Generally, most of Muslims live in the
industrially developed north part of Italy.
TABLE 1: MUSLIM POPULATION BY REGION ACCORDING TO THE 2001 ESTIMATE
REGION NUMBER OF MUSLIMS

V.d'Aosta 1 380
Piemonte 42 481
Lombardia 120 106
Liguria 9 979
Trentino A.A. 11 637
Veneto 48 707
Friuli V.G. 8 154
Emilia R. 60 811
Toscana 31 787
Umbria 10 183
Marche 16 767
Lazio 49 631
Abruzzo 6 444
Campania 19 034
Molise 898
446
Basilicata 1 729
Puglia 16 554
Calabria 7 279
Sicilia 20 272
Sardegna 4 466
TOTAL 488 300
From the ethnic and language standpoint, Muslim population of Italy is very different and it is
composed of people who are originally from all sides of Islamic world. Moroccans (their number in
2009: 431 529) and Albanians (in 2009: 466 684) are dominating and they are followed by members
of many other nations such as Tunisians, Egyptians, Bangladeshis, Pakistanis and many others. It is
assumed that only around 70 000 Muslims coming from foreign countries have Italian citizenship.
The number of Italians who embraced Islam is estimated to around 10 000. The final number of
Muslims for the year 2010 according to the author's personal estimate should be between 1.4 and
1.5 million people, which in the total population of Italy makes around 2.5%.
TABLE 2: MUSLIM POPULATION OF ITALY BY CITIZENSHIP AND ACCORDING TO OFFICIAL DATA

FOR THE YEAR 2009
DOMINANTLY MUSLIM
NATIONS WITH A SLIGHT MUSLIM MAJORITY
NATIONS
Morocco 431 529 Albania 466 684
Tunisia 103 678 Nigeria 48 674
Egypt 82 064 Bosnia and Herzegovina 31 341
Bangladesh 73 965 The Ivory Coast 21 222
Senegal 72 618 Eritrea 12 967
Pakistan 64 859 Burkina Faso 11 784
Algeria 25 449 NATIONS WITH SIGNIFICANT MUSLIM
Turkey 17 651 MINORITIES
Kosovo 16 234 Philipines 123 584
Somalia 7 728 India 105 863
Iran 7 106 Macedonia 92 847
Syria 3 880 Sri Lanka 75 343
Afghanistan 3 372 Serbia 53 875
Guinea 2 991 Bulgaria 46 026
Jordan 2 638 Ghana 44 353
Iraq 2 547 Cameroon 9 175
Libya 1 468 Ethiopia 8 350
Uzbekistan 1 249 Togo 4 191
Niger 1 208 Montenegro 4 002
447
LIECHTENSTEIN
Islam has been present in Liechtenstein from the 1970s. Muslims of Liechtenstein, in the
ethnic sense, are almost exclusively Turks, Albanians and Bosniacs. According to first results of the
2010 census, Muslims make up 5.42% of the total population of this small European country.
TABLE 1: MUSLIM POPULATION OF LIECHTENSTEIN


1970. 21 350 8
1980. 25 215 421
1990. 29 032 689
2000. 33 307 1 593
2010. 36 149 1 960
LUXEMBOURG
Presence of Islam among the citizens of Luxembourg started in the 1960s, with immigration
of first citizens of former Yugoslavia among which there were many who were of this confession.
Later, during the 1970s, their number started increasing significantly by immigration of Muslims from
other regions such as North Africa and Middle East. However, Islam in Luxembourg, during its whole
existence had a dominantly Balkanise, especially Bosniac character. The most significant influx of
Bosniacs happened during the 1990s at the time of war activities in the former Yugoslavia area. Next
to Bosnian, significant part of Bosniacs in this country is coming from Montenegro and Serbia. In the
beginning of the 1990s, the number of Muslims in Luxembourg was estimated to little over 3 000
people. Already in 2001, their number, according to local Muslim sources, amounted to 7 464
people. According to the 2004 estimates, out of total of 472 468 inhabitants of this country, Muslims
constituted 1.88%, or 8 898 people. In 2007, the number of Muslims with around 10 000 members
surpassed 2% in the total population counting over 480 000 people.
TABLE 1: MUSLIM POPULATION OF LUXEMBOURG

BY COUNTRY OR REGION OF THEIR ORIGIN ACCORDING TO THE 2004 ESTIMATE
SERBIA, MONTENEGRO AND KOSOVO 2 985
ALBANIA 205
MACEDONIA 151
REST OF BALKANS 26
WESTERN EUROPA a: 920
EAST EUROPE 72
AFRICA 1 219
MIDDLE EAST b: 366
REST OF ASIA c: 306
TOTAL MUSLIMS 8 898
a: PEOPLE ORIGINALLY FROM DIFFERENT MUSLIM REGIONS WITH CITIZENSHIP OF SOME OF THE
WESTERN EUROPEAN COUNTRIES
b: MOSTLY TURKS
c: MOSTLY IRANIANS
448
MALTA
Even though Malta in the past, until the 12th or even 13th century was partly inhabited by
Muslims, present population of this Island that follows Islam mostly started immigrating to Malta
between the 1970s and 1980s. Muslims were present as individuals in Malta also during the British
rule from the mid-19th century. According to the 1901 census, 12 citizens of Malta were registered
as Muslims. Vast majority of the present-day Muslims in Malta are Libyans and people from many
other parts of Africa. According to the 2005 census, of the total of 404 962 people, only 493 were
legally present Libyans. Due to the lack of official information on religious composition of the
population, estimates and assumptions are the only type of data that we can rely on to get an insight
into the size of Muslim population of this island. Generally, based on data that we have, it can be
concluded that the Muslim population of Malta has been growing rapidly in the last few years.
Already in 2003, the number of Muslims was estimated at around 3 000, of which some 2 250 were
foreigners, then about 600 were people who acquired the citizenship of Malta and around 150 were
autochthonous Maltese. Today, around the year 2010, it is assumed that the total number of
Muslims present in Malta is between 5 000 and 6 000. Vast majority of them, or around 5 250 people
are foreigners. It is assumed that, of this number, close to 2 - 3 000 Muslim foreigners stays in this
country illegally. A number of naturalized Muslims is between 600 and 1000. The number of
indigenous Maltese who converted to Islam is estimated at 150 to 300 people.
MONACO
If we rely on the official statistics of Monaco and if it is to be judged by the national
affiliation, we can assume that there were people of Islamic confession present in the area of this
country since the beginning of the 20th century. Already in the 1961, the number of Muslims in
Monaco was probably around 50. Since the 1980s, their number had significantly increased due to
immigration, so we can assume that today their number is probably between 500 and 700 of the
total of 31 109 inhabitants. Moroccans and Tunisians make the most significant groups of Monacan
Muslims. They are followed by Turks, Algerians, Egyptians and Iranians.
NETHERLANDS
The demographic history of Muslims in Netherlands can be tracked back to 1879, when 49
people of Islamic confession were registered during a census in this country. Muslim community in
this country was mostly small in number all until after the WWII. In 1951, within a group of 12 500
Moluccans, who defected from Indonesia to Netherlands, there were around 300 to 350 Muslims.
Among the people whose immigration was motivated by increased needs for labour in Netherlands'
economy which recorded a rapid growth from the 1960s, there were many Turkish and Moroccan
citizens whose descendants today constitute the largest groups within Muslim population of this
country. Only from 1960 to 1970, the number of Muslims in Netherlands, according to official data,
increased from 1 399 to 53 975 people.
449
TABLE 1: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF MUSLIM PEOPLE OF NETHERLANDS

1879. 4 012693 49
1889. 4 511415 47
1899. 5 104137 29
1909. 5 858175 54
1920. 6 865314 203
1930. 7 935565 445
1947. 9 625499 300
1960. 11 461964 1 399
1970. 13 060115 53 975
Most of first but also later immigrants from Islamic countries had settled mostly in large
urban industrial and trade centres, so that already in 1970 there were 6 200 people of Islamic
confession registered in Rotterdam, 4 900 in Amsterdam and 4 400 in Utrecht.
TABLE 2: MUSLIM POPULATION BY PROVINCE ACCORDING TO THE 1970 CENSUS

GRONINGEN 519 900 300
FRIESLAND 525 900 200
DRENTHE 372 500 100
OVERIJSSEL 930 600 4 700
GELDERLAND 1 525 400 5 100
UTRECHT 810 100 6 400
NOORD HOLLAND 2 240 600 9 900
ZUID HOLLAND 2 981 200 16 000
ZEELAND 310 100 400
NOORD BRABANT 1 813 800 6 900
LIMBURG 1 008 800 4 000
After 1975, Muslim community was greatly refreshed by immigration of large number of
Muslims from Suriname. After 1970, registering of population by religious affiliation was cancelled.
This caused that the question of number of Muslims in this country from that time until today is
reduced to estimates and calculations. However, the fact is that Islam still gained in membership so
that already in the 1991, surely more than 400 000 people confessed this religion. It is estimated that
the Muslim population in the 1991 was composed of about 160 000 Turks, 120 000 Moroccans, 25
000 Surinamese, 9 000 Indonesians, 6 000 Pakistanis, 2 000 Tunisians and 1 500 descendants of
refugees from Maluku Islands. Significant growth of Muslim population is visible in Netherlands
especially from 1992, when the influx of refugees started from many Muslim countries in which there
were war activities. Bosnians, Afghans, Iraqis and Somalis have in this way made even richer already
colourful ethnic landscape of Muslims of Netherlands. Traditional method of estimation of Muslim
population has, at least in regards to how the official institutions do it, significantly changed from
2005. New methods, next to estimating non-Muslim minorities within one traditionally Muslim group
of people, started estimating potential numbers of secularized and people who are probably atheists,
which ultimately meant much more modest idea on numbers of people of Islamic confession.
450
TABLE 3: OFFICIAL ESTIMATES ON NUMBER OF MUSLIMS
ACCORDING TO THEIR COUNTRY OF ORIGIN FROM 1998 TO 2007
ESTIMATE YEAR
COUNTRY OF ORIGIN
1998. 2001. 2004. 2007.
TURKEY 281 000 299 000 328 000 323 000
MORROCO 236 000 264 000 296 000 264 000
SURINAME 29 000 30 000 32 000 34 000
AFGHANISTAN 11 000 26 000 36 000 31 000
IRAQ 22 000 37 000 42 000 27 000
SOMALIA 26 000 30 000 25 000 20 000
IRAN 20 000 24 000 28 000 12 000
OTHER 82 000 96 000 116 000 139 000
TOTAL MUSLIMS 707 000 806 000 903 000 850 000
Even after the new methods for estimation of Muslim population were introduced in
Netherlands, official statistics agree that a number of people of Islamic confession in this country is in
increase. As far as ethnic Dutch are concerned, it is assumed that 6 000 to 13 000 of them confesses
Islam as their religion. Relying on the available data, Muslims’ share in the population of Netherlands
that currently counts around 16.5 million people is probably somewhere between 5.5% and 6%.
TABLE 4: MUSLIM POPULATION BY THE COUNTRY OF ORIGIN – OFFICIAL ESTIMATES FOR THE YEAR
2009
COUNTRY/REGION OF ORIGIN TOTAL MEMBERS MUSLIMS

NETHERLANDS 13 198 000 13 000
WESTERN EUROPE 1 478 000 39 000
TURKEY 378 000 329 000
MORROCO 342 000 314 000
SURINAME 339 000 34 000
AFGHANISTAN 38 000 32 000
IRAQ 49 000 31 000
SOMALIA 22 000 21 000
IRAN 31 000 13 000
PAKISTAN 19 000 19 000
OTHER 593 000 62 000
TOTAL 16 486 000 907 000
TABLE 5: MUSLIM’S SHARE IN THE POPULATION BY PROVINCE ACCORDING TO OFFICIAL ESTIMATES

FOR THE YEAR 2003

Zuid-Holland 3 453 000 285 000 8,3
Noord-Holland 2 583 900 213 000 8,3
Utrecht 1 159 200 81 000 7,0
Limburg 1 143 000 40 000 3,5
Noord-Brabant 2 406 900 108 000 4,5
Gelderland 1 967 600 78 000 4,0
Overijssel 1 105 800 50 000 4,5
Flevoland 356 400 21 000 6,0
Groningen 575 900 14 000 2,5
451
Zeeland 378 300 9 000 2,3
Friesland 642 500 12 000 1,9
Drenthe 482 300 8 000 1,7
TOTAL 16 254 800 919 000 5,7
A vast majority of Muslims from Netherlands follows Sunni direction of Islam according to
madhhabs that they inherited in their native countries. Most of Iranis but also a significant number of
Afghans and Iraqis are followers of Shia direction of Islam, especially Ja'fari one. Around 50 000
people originally from Turkey can probably be characterized as Alevis. Ahmadi movement is
especially represented among Surinamese Muslims who are coming from the Indian Subcontinent.
NORWAY
As it is the case in most of other European countries, first significant wave of Muslim
immigration to Norway, especially from Pakistan, Morocco and Turkey happened in the late 1960s
through 1975. Motives of immigration of Muslims were of economic nature, or more precisely the
need for cheap labour in a growing Norwegian industry. Until the early 1990s, immigration was
happening under the wing of family conjoining and marriages with people from the home countries.
During the 1990s, and until today, Norway hosted significant number of Muslims whose countries
were involved in war activities. Norwegian censuses do not contain the information on religious
affiliation, which makes it difficult to understand the size of Muslim population in this country.
Norwegian statistics collect information on the number of active members of religious communities,
but these data are not enough to get a clear idea on the final number of members of one religion.
According to this information, 98 953 people were active members of Muslim religious organizations
in the 2010. Norwegian Muslims, with the exception of 900 – 1 000 converts to Islam are mostly
people of foreign origin. A method for evaluation of number of Muslims in this country is thus based
on calculations related to citizenship and country of origin.
TABLE 1: POPULATION OF NORWAY ORIGINALLY FROM EXCLUSIVELY MUSLIM COUNTRIES AND

COUNTRIES WITH MAJORITY OF MUSLIM POPULATION
ESTIMATE YEAR
COUNTRY OF ORIGIN
1980. 1990. 2000. 2008.
PAKISTAN 6 828 15 488 22 831 29 134
IRAQ 38 759 7 664 22 881
SOMALIA 31 1 391 8 386 21 795
BOSNIA AND HERZEGOVINA 0 3 12 614 15 649
IRAN 135 5 381 10 354 15 134
TURKEY 2 384 6 155 10 481 15 003
KOSOVO 2 117 4 996 15 466 11 052
AFGHANISTAN 3 266 804 8 012
MORROCO 1 286 3 064 5 409 7 553
LEBANON 85 614 1 540 2 248
SIRIA 48 213 763 1 692
PALESTINE 0 0 64 1 381
ALGERIA 136 478 880 1 366
GAMBIA 153 615 984 1 271
452
SUDAN 27 59 371 1018
NIGERIA 118 332 504 1002
TUNISIA 106 382 607 973
OTHER MUSLIM COUNTRIES 567 1606 2692 6016
TOTAL 14 062 41 802 102 414 163 180
According to estimates for the year 2011, about 190 000 people in Norway have their
origins in countries that we characterize as Muslim. As it is known, in most of these countries there
are also non-Muslim minorities that, in case of Norway, constitute a strong share among the persons
who are coming from these areas. On the other hand, a lot of Norwegian Muslims are coming from
countries in which they form minorities. It is assumed that the number of Muslims in total Norwegian
population, which in 2011 counted close to 5 million people, is about 3.5%, or more precisely
between 170 000 and 180 000 people. Muslims in Norway are inhabitants of urban areas with
stronger presence in Oslo and Akershus area. Sunni Islam is a dominant current among the
Norwegian Muslims. Most of Iranians, then many Iraqis, Lebanese and Afghans are followers of
Ja'fari Islam. There is also Alavi Shia community among the Turks. More than 1 000 Pakistanis follow
the ideas of Ahmadi movement.
POLAND
Due to its century-long presence in Poland, Islam has been considered autochthonous in this
country. From the end of the 14th century, when the first Tatar families moved in and all until after
the World War II, Islam in Poland was, almost exclusively, present only in the far northeast of this
country, in a region east of the Bialystok city, especially in Bohoniki and Kruszyniany villages. Since
the 1950s, many Tatars from these two villages inhabited all larger city areas, especially in Bialystok,
Gdansk, Varsaw and Szczecin, where they founded new jamats. The exact number of Muslims, who
can be considered as ethnic Tatars, is unknown. Information that we have on hand are mostly a
result of estimates and assumptions. Even the results of the 1921 and 1931 censuses should be
looked upon with a suspicious eye since the then official information considerably differs from
estimates that presented the local Muslim population in much higher numbers. According to the
1921 census, there were 441 Tatars living in Bialystok region, of which 212 in Sokolka District. By
1931, according to official data, the number of Tatars in this region jumped to 650 people. It is
assumed that in the eve of the WWII there were around 5 000 Muslims, Tatars, living in this region.
After 1945, 1 500 to 2 000 people from the border area with USSR were moved to other parts of
Poland. Many descendants of these transferred people lost their religious and ethnic identities.
Estimates related to the number of Tatars from the 1980s go from 3 000, to 4 000 to a maximum of
5 000 people. According to the 2002 census, only 448 people declared themselves as members of
Tatar ethnic group. In statistical yearbooks that were being published in the 1990s, the number of
members of Islamic organizations lead by ethnic Tatars went from 5 100 to 5 200 people. It is
assumed that around 15% of members of these organizations are not Tatars but members of some
other Muslim ethnic group. Since the 1990s, mass influx of Muslims from different parts of the world
had started and their number is far larger than that one of the traditional Tatar group of Muslims.
The final size of Muslim population in Poland is not known, due to a lack of the official information.
Estimates start from the low ones, which speculate about the number of around 15 000 people.
453
According to more courageous estimates, there are 25-30 000 Muslims living in Poland. There is also
an information claiming that there are 35 000 and even as many as 48 000 Muslims present in this
country. According to information coming from Polish Muslim Union (związek muzułmanów
polskich), the final number of Muslims in Poland is around 31 000 people, of which 25 000 falls on
students and immigrants, then 5 123 on Tatars and around 500 - 1 000 on ethnic Poles who
embraced Islam. Most of Polish Muslims are Sunnis. The presence of Shia minority is certain and
according to their own estimates it amounts to several thousand, and even as much as up to 5 000.
In the total population of Poland, which in 2010 counted a little over 38 million, Muslims with the
share of close to 0.1% formed almost unnoticeable minority.
PORTUGAL
Present-day Muslims of Portugal are descendants of settlers. Settlers started coming to this
country in larger number already in the 1970s. According to official Portuguese statistics from 1970,
out of total of 8 611 125 inhabitants, only 365 people declared themselves as Muslims. Already in
1981, according to results of the then census, of total of 7 836 504 people over the age of 12, the
number of people who declared as Muslims was 4 335.
TABLE 1: MUSLIM POPULATION OVER THE AGE OF 12 BY REGION –

THE 1981 CENSUS
REGION MUSLIMS
Norte 405
Centro 223
Lisboa (e Vale do Tejo) 3 574
Alentejo 71
Algarve 33
R. Autónoma dos Açores 9
R. Autónoma da Madeira 20
TOTAL 4 335
The trend of growth of Muslim population was recorded in the official statistics even after
1981. Namely, in 1991, 9 134 people over the age of 12 were registered as Muslims. By 2011, the
number of people over the age of 15 who declared themselves as Muslims was 20 640.
TABLE 2: MUSLIM POPULATION OF PORTUGAL BY REGION

REGION TOTAL TOTAL TOTAL
Norte 2 890158 2 257 3 042345 835 3 132449 2 263
Centro 1 474404 564 1 996009 638 2 008497 1 611
Lisboa 2 850437 5 792 2 265629 9 600 2 383995 14 202
Alentejo 471976 226 669940 219 654528 552
Algarve 295171 219 337486 630 384032 1 709
R. Autónoma dos Açores 188742 47 189996 19 202575 136
R. Autónoma da Madeira 205952 29 198110 73 223773 167
TOTAL PORTUGAL 8 376840 9 134 8 699515 12 014 8 989849 20 640
454
Portuguese Muslims are coming from very diverse ethnic backgrounds. Most of them are
from Sub-Saharan Africa, especially from former Portuguese colonies of Guinea Bissau and
Mozambique. Since the 1990s, a strong community of Muslims originating from South Asia,
especially India and Pakistan, established itself in this country. Muslims from Indian province
of Gujarat formed a significant community of Ismaili Shia that according to their estimates
counted 6 000 to 8 000 members. If it's to be judged by unofficial sources, the actual number
of people who confess Islam in Portugal is somewhat higher than it is presented in official
statistics. Already in the mid-1980s it was estimated that the number of Muslims in this
country is about 15 000 and that it had jumped to around 20 000 in the beginning of the
1990s. Already around 1999 and 2000, it was assumed that probably 30 000 inhabitants of
Portugal follow Islam. Most of unofficial sources from 2005 to 2010, which inform us about
this topic, estimate the number of Muslims in this period to around 38 000 to 40 000 or even
up to 50 000 people.
TABLE 3: ESTIMATED MUSLIM POPULATION IN TOTAL POPULATION FOR THE YEAR 2008
BY DISTRICT ACCORDING TO THE 2001 CENSUS
DISTRICT TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS

Aveiro 713 575 1231
Azores 241 763 210
Beja 161 211 292
Braga 831 366 663
Bragança 148 883 148
Castelo Branco 208 063 282
Coimbra 441 204 974
Évora 173 654 1 322
Faro 395 218 4 858
Guarda 179 961 189
Leiria 459 426 954
Lisboa 2 136 013 31 460
Madeira 245 011 552
Portalegre 127 018 54
Porto 1 781 836 2 369
Santarém 454 527 657
Setúbal 788 459 4 362
Viana do Castelo 250 275 141
Vila Real 223 729 97
Viseu 394 925 217
455
SAN MARINO
San Marino, with its surface of only 60 km2 and present population that was in 2010 estimated at
27 007 people, falls in the group of smallest European countries. Official statistics on religious
composition of the population do not exist, so the number of people in this country that confess
Islam is also unknown. The only criterion for estimating Muslim population of San Marino is the
national affiliation. Based on this factor, it can be concluded that 50 to 80 people can be
characterized as Muslims. According to the 2010 estimates, there were 34 people of Albanian
citizenship living in San Marino, then 11 Moroccans, and then individuals originally from many other
dominantly Muslim countries.
SLOVAKIA
Slovakia doesn't have a long tradition of presence of Islam. They appear in a more massive
number only after the 1990s with an increased immigration and arrival of refugees from the war-
affected Balkan countries, successor states of the former Yugoslavia. It is assumed that the number
of Muslims in Slovakia prior to 1990 did not cross 1 000 people. Official data on the size of Muslim
population in this country during the 2001 census were not published, even though, if it's to be
judged by the internal documents of the Statistical Office, 1 212 people still declared themselves as
followers of Islam. Out of them, around 300 people were citizens of Slovakia. In the total population
of 5 435 273, their share was only 0.02%. Most of Muslims in Slovakia live in the capital city of
Bratislava. According to most current estimates from the year 2010, Muslim population in Slovakia
counted 4 000 – 5 000 people. Estimates in which the number of Muslims is presented with as low as
2 000 or as high as 11 000 people should in both cases be taken with reservation.
SLOVENIA
Muslims probably started immigrating individually to the present-day Slovenia probably
already by the end of the 19th century, after the Austrian-Hungarian occupation of Bosnia. However,
more relevant demographic development of followers of Islam in Slovenia can be noted only after
the World War I, when a new country called Kingdom of Yugoslavia was created. According to the
1921 census, there were 649 people of Islamic confession living in Slovenia and in 1931, already 927
of them.
TABLE 1: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF POPULATION OF ISLAMIC CONFESSION


1921. 1 054919 649
1931. 1 144298 927
1953. 1 466425 668
1991. 1 913355 29 361
2002. 1 964036 47 488
456
According to census conducted in 1953, only 668 people declared themselves as Muslims,
which was much less than in the period until the World War II. From the 1960s, with an increased
industrialisation of this country and need for labour, a new influx of Muslim population, especially
from Bosnia and Herzegovina started. Judging by census information, the number of Muslims in
Slovenia in 1971 was probably already between 4 000 and 4 500 people. In the 1970s, immigration of
Muslims already took on a more massive form, and according to the 1981 census, it can be assumed
that the size of their population in this period was between 15 000 and 16 000 people.
TABLE 2: MUSLIMS’ SHARE WITHIN ETHNIC GROUPS OF SLOVENIA

SERBIANS 11 225 98
CROATS 17 978 143
SLOVENIANS 1 415 448 50
MACEDONIANS 640 70
YUGOSLAVIANS 1 617 126
HUNGARIANS 11 019 1
In the 1991 census, 1.53% of all 1 913 355 inhabitants of Slovenia or 29 361 people declared
Islam as their religion. When it came to ethnicity, vast majority of followers of Islam declared in 1991
to belong to Muslim nation (mostly originally from Bosnia and Herzegovina), 2 481 Muslims declared
as Albanians, 1 196 made no distinction between ethnic affiliation and the regional one (mostly
Bosnian), 1 121 Muslims declared themselves as Yugoslavians and 818 people identified themselves
with Slovenian people. As many as 1 265 Muslims stated that they are using Slovenian as their
mother tongue. Number of Muslims in Slovenia jumped to 47 488 by 2002, which in the total
population of 1 964 036 meant a share of 2.42%. Muslims inhabited mostly larger urban and
industrial areas, and in some places their share in population was much higher than the national
average. Muslims constituted close to 18% in the total population in Jesenice municipality in the
northwest of this country according to the 2002 census.
TABLE 3: MUNICIPALITIES WITH SIGNIFICANT NUMBER OR SIGNIFICANT PERCENTAGE OF MUSLIMS

Ljubljana 265 881 13 268 4,99
Jesenice 21 620 3 885 17,97
Velenje 33 331 2 895 8,69
Maribor 110 668 2 337 2,11
Koper/Capodistria 47 539 2 036 4,28
Celje 48 081 1 225 2,54
Kranj 51 225 1 711 3,34
Trbovlje 18 248 1 192 6,53
Kamnik 26 477 1 107 4,18
Izola/Isola 14 549 801 5,51
Zagorje ob Savi 17 067 797 4,67
Postojna 14 581 778 5,33
Škofja Loka 22 093 686 3,11
Hrastnik 10 121 568 5,61
457
Even though according to the 2002 census Slovenian Muslims stated their affiliation to a
whole spectrum of ethnic identities, it can still be concluded on the basis of data that most likely 80-
85% of them has Bosnian ethnic roots. 11% of Slovenian Muslims declared themselves as Albanians.
TABLE 4: MUSLIMS' SHARE WITHIN ETHNIC GROUPS OF SLOVENIA


BOSNIACS 21 542 19 923
MUSLIMS 10 467 9 328
BOSNIANS 8 062 5 724
ALBANIANS 6 186 5 237
SLOVENIANS 1 631 363 2 804
ROMA 3 246 868
YUGOSLAVIANS 527 55
SERBIANS 38 964 53
CROATS 35 642 30
HUNGARIANS 6 243 8
OTHER PEOPLES a: 6 690 455
REGIONAL 1 467 15
UNDECIDED 12 085 721
UNKNOWN 126 325 308
a: THERE WERE 259 TURKS LIVING IN SLOVENIA IN 2002
The subject of religious affiliation was excluded from the 2011 census. The actual number of
Muslims in Slovenia is estimated at around 60 000 people, which in the total population of 2.05
million constitutes a share of around 3%. Slovenian Muslims are mostly Sunnis of Hanafi madhhab.
SPAIN
Spain is a country that had a significant presence of Islam in the past. Next to a political
power, which in different extent lasted from 711 to 1492, Islam in Iberian Peninsula was also present
with a large number of followers. Exact data, as well as estimates on the number of Muslims in
different epochs of Muslim rule are unfortunately not accessible. It is assumed that Islam around the
year 1000, when the Arabic rulers in this Peninsula were strongest, had the biggest territorial and
population representation. By weakening of Muslim power from the year 1000, as it is known for
sure, first migration of Muslims towards the shores of North Africa started. Emigration was at first
weak to become stronger with time. Forced conversion of Muslims to Christianity who found
themselves in areas conquered by Christians also considerably contributed to decrease of Islam in
Spain. Despite a strong resistance to assimilation processes that were started by Spanish rulers, many
Muslims merged with Christian majority with time; some of them voluntarily and some through
methods of force, of which the most tragic was separating children from their parents. Descendants
of baptised Muslims in medieval Spain were known as Morisco. Just before their definite expulsion
between 1609 and 1614, number of Moriscos in this country was estimated at 300 000 to 400 000,
458
then around 500 000 to 600 000, and even up to 1 million people. It is certain that Muslims
constituted significant minority in the population, which by the end of the 17th century counted 7.5
to 8 million people. All until 1570, Muslims from Grenada had a majority in the total population.
Muslims in the rest of Andalusia during that time counted only several tens of thousands people. In
the total population of this province (including Grenada), which consisted of about 1.4 million
people, after emigration of about 80 000 inhabitants in 1570, Muslims' share was only 8-13%. It is
important to note that one third of population of Valencia Province, then about 20% of population of
Aragon and large percentage of population of Murcia, belonged to strata of baptised Muslims. It can
be noted that the end of the 16th and the beginning of the 17th century was a period when Muslims
in Spain came to a phase of reaching the demographic bottom. Demographic ambience in which
Spanish Muslims were living during the 16th and in the beginning of the 17th century can surely be
characterized as the most negative moment from the time of initial spreading of Islam in the 8th
century. Scarce amount of data from this, for Islam in Spain very unfavourable time, gives significant
indications on probably much stronger initial presence of this religion before the loss of political
power from the 11th to second half of the 13th century. From the 17th century, after expulsion of at
least 275 000, and even up to 500 000 people and definite assimilation of remaining Moriscos, every
trace of the existence of followers of Islam is lost in present-day Spain.
TABLE 1: ESTIMATES ON THE SIZE OF MORISCO POPULATION BY PROVINCE

ACCORDING TO VARIOUS ESTIMATES FROM 1568 TO 1609
VALENCIA 143 000

CATALONIA 8 000
ARAGON 63 000
CANARY 2 000
GRENADA 162 000
CASTILLA AND ANDALUSIA 70 000
MURCIA 50 000
TOTAL 498 000
Relying on official data, reappearance of Muslims on the Spanish soil was recorded only in
the second half of the 19th century and that was in Ceuta and Melilla enclaves, which are placed in
the coastal area of Northern Africa and which are surrounded by Moroccan territory. In 1850,
presence of 20 Muslims originally from Oran in Algeria was recorded in Ceuta. In Melilla, one person
of Islamic confession was registered during the 1887 census. Ten years later, during the next census,
there were already 118 Muslims living in this city. In the 1930s, a more significant influx of Muslims in
these two cities had started. From that time till today, Muslims’ share in this place is increasing, and
if it's to be judged by most recent indications, they already constitute a majority in the total
population.
459
TABLE 2: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF THE MUSLIM POPULATION OF CEUTA AND MELILLA
FROM 1875 TO 1986
CENSUS / CEUTA MELILLA

ESTIMATE YEAR TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS
1875. 91
1877. 9 703 1 517
1887. 10 744 3 539 1
1888. 204
1897. 118
1900. 13 289 8 956
1903. 138
1907. 180
1910. 23 907 39 852 95
1917. 307
1920. 35 219 50 170
1927. 180
1930. 50 614 62 614 932
1935. 2 717
1940. 59 115 4 459 77 192
1950. 59 936 81 182 6 277
1960. 73 182 7 102 79 586 7 626
1965. 12 753
1970. 64 942 67 187 12 933
1975. 14 174
1981. 70 864 58 449 11 105
1986. 65 151 15 002 52 388 17 824
Immigration of Muslims, especially Moroccans to Iberian Peninsula from the beginning of the
20th century till the mid-1980s didn't take on a more mass character. It is estimated that there were
only about 175 000 people of Islamic confession (including the population of Ceuta and Melilla) living
in Spain in the year 1990. In only 13 years, the number of Muslim population in this country has
grown to 525 000 people. Mass influx of immigrants from Islamic countries in the recent years has
caused the growth of this population more than extremely fast. Namely, already in 2010, Muslim
population in Spain counted around 1.5 million people. The share of Muslims in the total population
of this country between 2003 and 2010 had jumped from 1.5 to 3.2%.
TABLE 3: MUSLIM POPULATION OF SPAIN BY PROVINCE

MUSLIM POPULATION
TOTAL
PROVINCE SPANISH TOTAL MUSLIMS %
POPULATION FOREIGNERS
CITIZENS MUSLIMS
Andalucía 8 415 490 147 801 87 297 235 098 2,79
Cataluña 7 504 881 347 695 39 887 387 582 5,16
Comunidad de Madrid 6 458 684 124 218 117 154 241 372 3,74
Comunidad Valenciana 5 111 706 121 794 36 198 157 992 3,09
Galicia 2 796 811 10 993 1 240 12 233 0,44
Castilla y León 2 555 715 25 167 4 535 29 702 1,16
País Vasco 2 178 061 28 664 1 655 30 319 1,39
Canarias 2 114 928 30 405 32 931 63 336 2,99
Castilla-La Mancha 2 095 855 41 664 7 562 49 226 2,35
460
Región de Murcia 1 460 164 78 928 1 889 80 817 5,53
Aragón 1 345 419 34 756 7 787 42 543 3,16
Extremadura 1 105 481 9 038 6 388 15 426 1,40
Baleares 1 105 184 35 889 4 220 40 109 3,63
Principado de Asturias 1 084 109 5 070 558 5 628 0,52
Navarra 636 038 16 131 1 342 17 473 2,75
Cantabria 591 886 3 513 415 3 928 0,66
La Rioja 321 780 13 249 1 267 14 516 4,51
Ceuta 80 570 3 330 30 631 33 961 42,15
Melilla 76 034 7 224 30 222 37 446 49,25
TOTAL SPAIN 47 150 819 1 085 529 413178 1 498 707 3,18
Vast majority of Spanish Muslims have their origins in Northern Africa, especially Morocco.
Significant portion of close to 10% of people within a total Muslim population is made of people who
emigrated from West African countries, especially Senegal. Next to settlers from the Indian
subcontinent, then Middle East and many other countries, ethnic diversity of Islam in Spain is also
enhanced by presence of many autochthonous Spaniards who converted to this religion. Their
number is estimated at 20 000 to 35 000 people.
TABLE 4: MUSLIM POPULATION BY CITIZENSHIP

MOROCCO 746 760 MALI 23 956

SPAIN 413 178 GAMBIA 22 045
SENEGAL 61 383 GUINEA 12 430
ALGERIA 58 129 MAURITANIA 11 684
PAKISTAN 56 402 OTHER 49 117
NIGERIA 43 623 TOTAL 1 498 707
SWEDEN
Till the end of the WWII in 1945, the number of Muslims present in Sweden was minor and it
came down to only a few individuals. According to the 1920 census, only 6, and in 1930, 15 people of
Islamic confession were registered in this country. After WWII, number of Muslims had somewhat
increased by arrival of several refugees with Muslim ethnic background from the former USSR.
Present Muslim community of Sweden is almost exclusively formed of immigrants and their
descendants who started coming in greater numbers in the 1960s. Reasons for arrival of first Muslim
immigrants, mostly Turks, Moroccans and people of Islamic confession from former Yugoslavia, were
economic. The nature of motivation for migration to Sweden started significantly changing from the
1980s. Wars and turmoil in Muslims' homelands forced many of them to seek refuge exactly in this
country. A first more significant group of refugees who came to Sweden were Iranians, and as of
1990s, Iraqis too. Other significant groups whose motives of immigration to this country were of
political nature were Bosnians, Somalis, Lebanese and Ethiopians. It is important to note that large
number of people coming from Muslim countries, especially Iraq, Turkey and Iran, belong to some of
the local Christian minorities. This fact largely excludes the possibility of using a method of
estimation of Muslims in this country via nation equals religion. Estimates, due to a lack of official
statistics, are the only way to create a picture on the size of Islamic population in this country.
Information on this issue varies significantly, but it can generally be concluded that this population
461
has been in a trend of fast growth in recent years and that it takes a rather significant place in the
total population.
TABLE 1: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF MUSLIM POPULATION OF SWEDEN

ACCORDING TO ESTIMATES FROM 1970 TO 2006
YEAR TOTAL MUSLIMS YEAR TOTAL MUSLIMS

1970. 1000 1994. 160000
1980. 30000 1996. 200000
1985. 50000 1998. 250000
1988. 100000 2000. 325000
1990. 120000 2005. 375000
1992. 140000 2006. 400000
According to most recent estimates for the year 2010, the number of Muslims in Sweden is
somewhere between 450 000 and 500 000, which makes up about 5% of the total population. Most
of Swedish Muslims, probably around 75%, follow Sunni direction of Islam, while less than 1/4 can be
characterized as Ja'fari Shiites. Next to these directions, there are Alevis, Ismailis and Ahmadis
present in Sweden.
SWITZERLAND
As in other countries of Western Europe, Islam started appearing in Switzerland in stronger
amount only after the WWII, especially after the 1960s. Vast majority of present-day Swiss Muslims,
with the exception of several thousand autochthonous converts, is almost exclusively consisted of
immigrants and their descendants. The growth of Muslim population of Switzerland is very strong,
and it is especially prominent from the 1990s. From 1960 to 2000, Muslims’ share in the population
of this country jumped from 0.05% to 4.26%.
TABLE 1: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF MUSLIM POPULATION

CENSUS YEAR TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS SWISS MUSLIMS FOREIGNERS MUSLIMS

1960. 5 429061 2 703 4 844 322 130 584 739 2 573
1970. 6 269783 16 353 5 189 707 456 1 080 076 15 897
1980. 6 365960 56 625 5 420 986 2 941 944 974 53 654
1990. 6 873687 152 217 5 628 255 7 735 1 245 432 144 482
2000. 7 288010 310 807 5 792 461 36 479 1 495 549 274 328
Muslims of Switzerland are mostly urban population present in all more important and larger
populated places of this country. They have particularly significant percentage in population in
German-speaking Cantons, which are in central and northeast part of this country. Muslims make up
much more than 10% of the total population in certain settlements.
462
TABLE 2: MUSLIMS' SHARE IN THE POPULATION BY CANTON

REGION/CANTON TOTAL TOTAL TOTAL
Genferseeregion 1 096 494 8 582 1 230 823 21 035 1 326 729 49 913
Waadt 528 747 3 606 601 816 9 969 640 657 24 757
Wallis 218 707 518 249 817 2 884 272 399 7 394
Genf 349 040 4 458 379 190 8 182 413 673 17 762
Espace Mittelland 1 538 724 8 940 1 618 661 25 459 1 679 417 55 297
Bern 912 022 4 036 943 126 12 756 957 197 28 377
Freiburg 185 246 689 213 571 3 162 241 706 7 389
Solothurn 218 102 3 585 231 746 7 268 244 341 13 165
Neuenburg 158 368 478 163 985 1 716 167 949 5 056
Jura 64 986 152 66 233 557 68 224 1 310
Nordwestschweiz 877 179 10 986 955 403 31 047 994 946 53 768
Basel-Stadt 203 915 2 156 199 411 7 878 188 079 12 643
Basel-Landschaft 219 822 2 529 248 484 6 951 259 374 11 053
Aargau 453 442 6 301 507 508 16 218 547 493 30 072
Zürich 1 122 839 12 068 1 179 044 30 706 1 247 906 66 520
Ostschweiz 907 017 11 009 987 520 28 628 1 048 467 54 009
Glarus 36 718 877 38 508 1 653 38 183 2 480
Schaffhausen 69 413 1 008 72 160 1 980 73 392 4 254
Appenzell A. Rh. 47 611 491 52 229 1 126 53 504 1 528
Appenzell I. Rh. 12 844 84 13 870 346 14 618 503
St. Gallen 391 995 4 763 427 501 13 218 452 837 27 747
Graubünden 164 641 676 173 890 2 067 187 058 3 913
Thurgau 183 795 3 110 209 362 8 238 228 875 13 584
Zentralschweiz 557 808 4 258 620 055 12 810 683 699 25 553
Luzern 296 159 1 691 326 268 6 123 350 504 13 227
Uri 33 883 276 34 208 556 34 777 683
Schwyz 97 354 868 111 964 2 722 128 704 5 598
Obwalden 25 865 188 29 025 503 32 427 985
Nidwalden 28 617 105 33 044 424 37 235 812
Zug 75 930 1 130 85 546 2 482 100 052 4 248
Tessin 265 899 782 282 181 2 532 306 846 5 747
TOTAL 6 365 960 56 625 6 873 687 152 217 7 288 010 310 807
With the exception of a maximum of 10 000 autochthonous Swiss who embraced Islam, vast
majority of followers of this religion has foreign origins. Ethnic background of Swiss Muslims is very
diverse. The most significant group are doubtlessly Albanians, who, according to the 2000 census,
were mostly registered as citizens of Yugoslavia and Macedonia. They are followed by Turks,
Bosniacs, Arabs, Kurds, etc. Swiss Muslims are mostly Sunnis. Among the population of Turkish origin,
large portion are identifying themselves as Alevis. Shiites and Ahmadis are also, in lesser amount,
present among the people who identify themselves as Muslims. It is assumed that the number of
Muslims in Switzerland around 2010 was from 400 000 to 440 000 people. In the view of the total
population that in this period counted 7.8 to 7.9 million, Muslims constituted somewhat more than
5%.
463
TABLE 3: MUSLIM POPULATION OF SWITZERLAND ACCORDING TO THEIR CITIZENSHIP -
CITIZENSHIP MUSLIMS CITIZENSHIP MUSLIMS CITIZENSHIP MUSLIMS
YUGOSLAVIA 108 058 ALGERIA 2 654 SYRIA 459
TURKEY 62 698 IRAN 2 039 CROATIA 392
MACEDONIA 43 365 AFGHANISTAN 1 831 INDONESIA 331
SWITZERLAND 36 481 PAKISTAN 1 681 SIERA LEONE 304
BOSNIA AND
23 457 LEBANON 1 277 ETHIOPIA 250
HERZEGOVINA
MORROCO 4 364 EGYPT 865 PALESTINE 156
SOMALIA 3 655 BANGLADESH 648 INDIA 151
TUNISIA 3 318 SENEGAL 562 SLOVENIA 102
IRAQ 3 171 LYBIA 489 ALBANIA 69
UNITED KINGDOM
Muslim presence in Great Britain has a long lasting tradition. First form of Islamic community
life, the continuity of which remained until today, was recorded in Cardiff, when already in the 1860s
Muslims from Yemen founded a first mosque on the British soil. In the beginning of the 20th century,
Britain became a focus of immigration for Muslims from other countries as well, especially from
India, Cyprus, Iraq and Egypt. By the beginning of WWII, the number of Muslims in this country
increased to 50 000 people. After WWII, immigration increased rapidly, so that already in 1951, it
was estimated that up to 100 000 people in Britain belongs to Islamic confession. As in other West
European countries, immigration of Muslims took on a more mass character only during the 1960s,
so it can be claimed with great assurance that there were around 750 000 people who followed Islam
living in this country in 1971. Their number in 1991 had jumped to around 1.5 million people.
According to census results from 2001, close 1.6 million inhabitants of Britain declared themselves as
Muslims. In relation to the total population, they constituted a share of 2.71%. According to this
census, vast majority of Muslims in Britain lived in England, particularly in London, where out of
7 172 091 people, they constituted a share of 8.64% with 607 083 people. In some parts of London,
Muslims’ share is particularly high, especially in Tower Hamlets and Newham, where they constitute
36.4%, or 24.3% of the total population.

PROVINCE CENSUS 2001 CENSUS 2011

TOTAL TOTAL
ENGLAND 49 138 831 1 524 887 53 012 456 2 660 116
SCOTLAND 5 062 011 42 557 5 295 403 76 737
WALES 2 903 083 21 739 3 063 456 45 950
NORTHERN IRELAND 1 685 267 1 943 1 810 863 3 832
TOTAL 58 789 192 1 591 126 63 182 178 2 786 635
According to the 2001 census, three quarters of English Muslims were registered as Asians.
Most relevant among them, with 43% share, are Pakistanis, followed by Bengalis (16%) and Indians
464
(8%). People who declared as members of the white race in the Muslim population of England,
constituted a share of over 11%. Around 6% of Muslims are of the African origin, according to the
2001 census.
TABLE 2: MUSLIM POPULATION OF ENGLAND AND WALES BY ETHNICITY –

THE 2001 CENSUS
ENGLAND WALES ENGLAND AND WALES

ETHNIC GROUP
TOTAL MUSLIMS TOTAL MUSLIMS TOTAL MUSLIMS
WHITES 44 679 361 177 231 2 841 507 2 542 47 520 866 179 773
BRITISH 42 747 136 61 513 2 786 605 1 529 45 533 741 63 042
IRISH 624 115 870 17 691 20 641 804 890
OTHERS 1 308 110 114 848 37 211 993 1 345 321 115 841
MIXED 643 373 62 496 17 661 1 766 661 034 64 262
WHITES + BLACK CARIBBEAN 231 424 1 340 5 996 45 237 420 1 385
WHITES + BLACK AFRICANS 76 498 10 209 2 413 314 78 911 10 523
WHITES + ASIANS 184 014 29 663 5 001 734 189 015 30 397
OTHER MIXED 151 437 21 284 4 251 673 155 688 21 957
ASIANS 2 248 289 1 124 685 25 444 14 380 2 273 737 1 139 065
INDIANS 1 028 546 131 098 8 259 564 1 036 807 131 662
PAKISTANIS 706 539 650 516 8 287 7 164 714 826 657 680
BENGALIS 275 394 254 704 5 434 5 006 280 830 259 710
OTHER ASIANS 237 810 88 367 3 464 1 646 241 274 90 013
BLACKS OR BLACK BRITISH 1 132 508 104 714 7 070 1 631 1 139 577 106 345
BLACK CARIBBEANS 561 246 4 445 2 597 32 563 843 4 477
BLACK AFRICANS 475 938 94 665 3 727 1 471 479 665 96 136
OTHER BLACKS 95 324 5 604 746 128 96 069 5 732
CHINESE AND OTHERS 435 300 55 761 11 401 1 420 446 702 57 181
CHINESE 220 681 735 6 266 17 226 948 752
OTHER ETHNIC GROUPS 214 619 55 026 5 135 1 403 219 754 56 429
Results of the 2001 census in Scotland, Northern Ireland, Chanel Islands and Man Island, due
to special regional census categories, were published separately from those in England and Wales.
Muslim population in these areas of Britain is much smaller and amounts to little more than 4% of all
people who were registered as followers of Islam during the 2001 census. In Scotland, the number of
Muslims in total population was only 0.84%. In Northern Ireland, their share was even smaller with
0.12%. In Chanel Islands and Man Island Muslims were not marked as a special category during the
census. Muslim population in these islands is very small and it is estimated that a group of about 150
followers of Islam live on each island respectively. As is the case with England, most of Muslims from
this area have the Asian ethnic background. In Scotland, most of Muslims are of Pakistani and Bengali
origin. 3 401 Muslims were registered as whites during the 2001 census, 892 as Indians and only 38
people as Chinese. 5 530 Scottish Muslims declared as members of other ethnic groups.
465
TABLE 3: MUSLIMS' SHARE WITHIN ETHNIC GROUPS OF SCOTLAND
ETHNIC GROUP TOTAL MEMBERS MUSLIMS %

WHITE SCOTTS 4 459 071 -
OTHER WHITE BRITISH 373 685 0,1
WHITE IRISH 49 428 0,1
OTHER WHITES 78 150 2,4
INDIANS 15 037 5,9
PAKISTANIS 31 793 89,2
BENGALIS 1 981 84,3
OTHER SOUTH ASIANS 6 196 43,2
CHINESE 16 310 0,2
CARIBBEANS 1 778 0,8
AFRICANS 5 118 18,5
INDIANS 1 129 8,7
MIXED 12 764 10,7
OTHER ETHNIC GROUPS 9 571 32,4
TOTAL POPULATION 5 062 011 0,8
Estimates that touch on the subject of size of the Muslim population in Britain, differ
significantly from official data from the 2001 census. Generally, already around the year 2005, data
were published according to which the number of Muslims in this country is 2 to 2.2 million people.
From the most recent estimates for the year 2010, the size of Muslim population of Britain is
estimated to 2.4 to 2.5 million members, which in the total population of close to 62 million,
constitutes a share of around 4%. These estimates that showed a fast growth of Muslim population,
were largely corroborated by results of census from England and Wales. It was there that in 2011,
Muslims already had a share of 4.83% among the population of 56 075 912 people. Vast majority of
Muslims living in Great Britain belong to one of Sunni madhhabs. Pakistanis practice in great amount
traditional ideologies such as Deobandi and Bareilvi as well. Shia's share within British Muslims does
not cross 5%. Most of them are Ja'faris, while large portion of them also belong to Ismaili Shia
direction. Ahmadis are looked upon in Britain as reformist movement within Islam. It is assumed that
around 30 000 members of this movement live in Britain.
TABLE 4: ENGLAND AND WALES – MUSLIM POPULATION BY REGION AND DISTRICT IN WHICH THEY
CONSTITUTE MORE THAN 5% OF THE POPULATION ACCORDING TO THE 2011 CENSUS
REGION, DISTRICT TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS MUSLIMS %

NORTH EAST 2 596 886 46 764 1,8
Middlesbrough UA 138 412 9 757 7,0
Newcastle upon Tyne 280 177 17 561 6,3
NORTH WEST 7 052 177 356 458 5,1
Blackburn with Darwen 147 489 39 817 27,0
Bolton 276 786 32 385 11,7
Bury 185 060 11 279 6,1
Manchester 503 127 79 496 15,8
Oldham 224 897 39 879 17,7
Rochdale 211 699 29 426 13,9
Trafford 226 578 12 994 5,7
Burnley 87 059 8 580 9,9
Hyndburn 80 734 8 336 10,3
Pendle 89 452 15 579 17,4
466
Preston 140 202 15 769 11,2
YORKSHIRE / HUMBER 5 283 733 326 050 6,2
Sheffield 552 698 42 801 7,7
Bradford 522 452 129 041 24,7
Kirklees 422 458 61 280 14,5
Leeds 751 485 40 772 5,4
EAST MIDLANDS 4 533 222 140 649 3,1
Derby UA 248 752 19 006 7,6
Leicester UA 329 839 61 440 18,6
Nottingham UA 305 680 26 919 8,8
Oadby and Wigston 56 170 3 256 5,8
WEST MIDLANDS 5 601 847 376 152 6,7
Stoke-on-Trent UA 249 008 14 993 6,0
East Staffordshire 113 583 6 815 6,0
Birmingham 1 073 045 234 411 21,8
Coventry 316 960 23 665 7,5
Sandwell 30 063 25 251 8,2
Walsall 269 323 22 146 8,2
EAST 5 846 965 148 341 2,5
Bedford UA 157 479 8 610 5,5
Luton UA 203 201 49 991 24,6
Peterborough UA 183 631 17 251 9,4
Watford 90 301 8 905 9,9
SOUTH WEST 5 288 935 51 228 1,0
Bristol, City of UA 428 234 22 016 5,1
LONDON 8 173 941 1 012 823 12,4
Camden 220 338 26 643 12,1
City of London 7 375 409 5,5
Hackney 246 270 34 727 14,1
Hammersmith -Fulham 182 493 18 242 10,0
Haringey 254 926 36 130 14,2
Islington 206 125 19 521 9,5
Kensington and Chelsea 158 649 15 812 10,0
Lambeth 303 086 21 500 7,1
Lewisham 275 885 17 759 6,4
Newham 307 984 98 456 32,0
Southwark 288 283 24 551 8,5
Tower Hamlets 254 096 87 696 34,5
Wandsworth 306 995 24 746 8,1
Westminster 219 396 40 073 18,3
Barking and Dagenham 185 911 25 520 13,7
Barnet 356 386 36 744 10,3
Brent 311 215 58 036 18,6
Croydon 363 378 29 513 8,1
Ealing 338 449 53 198 15,7
Enfield 312 466 52 141 16,7
Greenwich 254 557 17 349 6,8
Harrow 239 056 29 881 12,5
Hillingdon 273 936 29 065 10,6
Hounslow 253 957 35 666 14,0
Kingston upon Thames 160 060 9 474 5,9
Merton 199 693 16 262 8,1
Redbridge 278 970 64 999 23,3
Waltham Forest 258 249 56 541 21,9
SOUTH EAST 8 634 750 201 651 2,3
467
Reading UA 155 698 11 007 7,1
Slough UA 140 205 32 655 23,3
Wycombe 171 644 15 022 8,8
Oxford 151 906 10 320 6,8
Woking 99 198 7 323 7,4
Crawley 106 597 7 681 7,2
WALES 3 063 456 45 950 1,5
Cardiff 346 090 23 656 6,8
ENGLAND AND WALES 56 075 912 2 706 066 4,8
468
AMERICAS
469
NORTH AMERICA
470
CANADA
Presence of Muslims as a religious group in Canada can be tracked far in the past. Already in
results of the 1871 census, 13 people registered as Muslims appear in the statistics. All until the 50s,
this, at that time numerically weak population was characterized by demographic increases and
decreases. The odds are that the number of Muslims is in a continuous increase after the WWII,
especially from the 1960s, when the immigration of members of this religion in Canada started taking
on a more massive character. Since 1971, we can concretely follow the evolution of Muslim
population. Sources relying on older censuses offer a great deal of data on the size of this population
that somewhat differ from each other. For example, for the year 1931, Muslims in Canada are
presented as a group counting 645 or 2 625 people. For the year 1951, some sources state that the
number of Muslims in this country is 898. According to others yet, this number is between 1 374 and
1 800. For the year 1961, we notice similar occurrence where, again, depending on the source, the
size of Muslim population is presented with 2 748 people, and up to even 5 373 or 5 800. This
problem probably lies in the methodology of approach to processing of data where the followers of
Islam are also registered under names „Muhammadan“, „Turk“, etc.
TABLE 1: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF THE MUSLIM POPULATION OF CANADA


1871. 3 689 257 13
1901. 5 371 315 47
1911. 7 206 643 797
1921. 8 787 949 478
1931. 10 376 786 2 625
1951. 14 009 429 898
1961. 18 238 247 2 748
1971. 21 568 310 33 430
1981. 24 343 185 98 160
1991. 27 296 859 253 265
2001. 29 639 035 579 640
Most of Canadian Muslims are inhabited in Ontario, Quebec and British Columbia provinces.
They are mostly urban people majorly represented exactly in biggest Canadian cities. According to
the 2001 census, out of 4 647 955 inhabitants of Toronto, 5.47% or that is 254 110 were registered as
Muslims. Significant Muslim communities can also be found in Montreal, where their share in
population of 3 380 640 was 100 190. In Vancouver, Muslim population amounted to 52 590 in the
total of 1 967 480 people.
471

PROVINCE
TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMANI TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS
CANADA 27 296 859 253 265 29 639 035 579 640
Newfoundland and Labrador 568 474 300 508 080 630
Prince Edward Island 129 765 60 133 385 195
Nova Scotia 899 942 1 435 897 570 3 545
New Brunswick 723 900 250 719 710 1 275
Quebec 6 895 963 44 930 7 125 580 108 620
Ontario 10 084 885 145 560 11 285 550 352 530
Manitoba 1 091 942 3 520 1 103 700 5 095
Saskatchewan 988 928 1 185 963 150 2 230
Alberta 2 545 553 31 000 2 941 150 49 040
British Columbia 3 282 061 24 930 3 868 875 56 220
Yukon 27 797 30 28 520 60
Northwest Territories 57 649 45 37 100 180
Nunavut 26 665 30
The 2001 census offers a good quality insight into racial composition of the population. The
absolute majority, or 86.6% of all Canadians are classified as Caucasians. However, vast number of
Muslims, or in other words 85.8% of their population belong to one of the racial minorities.
TABLE 3: MUSLIM POPULATION BY RACIAL MINORITY THEY BELONG TO –

THE 2001 CENSUS
RACIAL CATHEGORY TOTAL MEMBERS MUSLIMS

NOT A RACIAL MINORITY 25 655 185 82 365
CHINESE 1 029 400 2 150
SOUTH ASIANS (INDIA, PAKISTAN) 917 075 212 805
BLACK PEOPLE 662 215 51 680
FILIPINOS 308 575 810
LATIN AMERICANS 216 980 890
SOUTHEAST ASIA (THAILAND, INDONESIA) 198 880 4 440
ARABS 194 680 122 130
WESTERN ASIANS (IRANIANS, TURKS) 109 285 81 360
KOREANS 100 660 155
JAPANESE 73 315 100
OTHER RACIAL MINORITIES 98 915 13 815
MIXED RACES 73 870 6 935
Canadian Muslims have a very diverse ethnic background. They are slightly dominated by
people originating from the Indian Subcontinent. Out of 963 200 people that ethnically belong to this
group, 22% declared themselves as Muslims during the 2001 census. The share of Muslims among
the people of Arab origin in the total population of 368 000 was 44%. Third very important group of
Muslims can be found among non-Arabic ethnic groups of the Middle East that were classified as
western Asians during the 2001 census. Out of 205 000 people who declared to be a part of this
group, 53% confess Islamic religion. Followers of Islam can be encountered even as individuals
among all Canadian ethnic groups.
472
TABLE 4: MUSLIMS' SHARE WITHIN A HUNDRED MOST FREQUENT CANADIAN ETHNIC IDENTITIES
MUSLIMS
PLUS MUSLIMS
ONE OF PLUS
TOTAL SECOND OF ONE
ETHNIC GROUP ETHNIC MUSLIMS SECOND
MEMBERS ETHNIC ETHNIC
IDENTITY ETHNIC
IDENTITY IDENTITY
IDENTITY
SOUTH ASIAN ETHNIC IDENTITIES
BANGLADESHI 13 080 11 295 1 790 11 340 9 970 1 370
INDIANS 713 330 581 665 131 665 124 650 101 015 23 635
PAKISTANIS 74 015 54 565 19 450 66 275 50 685 15 585
PUNJABIS 47 155 28 980 18 180 3 240 1 495 1 745
SRI LANKANS 61 315 45 485 15 825 1 470 1 285 180
TAMILS 39 075 26 935 12 135 315 240 75
SOUTH ASIANS 49 205 41 950 7 255 18 210 14 710 3 495
ARAB ETHNIC IDENTITIES
EGYPTIANS 41 310 26 150 15 160 10 450 7 410 3 040
IRAQIS 19 245 14 105 5 140 7 750 6 230 1 520
LEBANESE 143 635 93 895 49 740 43 435 36 895 6 540
MORROCANS 21 355 13 035 8 315 12 810 10 685 2 120
PALESTINIANS 14 675 9 215 5 465 8 940 6 155 2 785
SYRIANS 22 065 10 425 11 640 5 555 3 605 1 950
ARABS 71 705 47 600 24 100 47 855 34 030 13 825
WEST ASIAN ETHNIC IDENTITIES
AFGHANS 25 230 22 320 2 910 24 150 21 690 2 460
ARMENIANS 40 505 27 175 13 330 220 95 125
IRANIANS 88 220 73 450 14 770 59 700 54 085 5 615
TURKS 24 910 15 065 9 845 15 580 12 355 3 225
NORTH AMERICAN ETHNIC IDENTITIES
AMERICANS 250 005 25 205 224 805 590 135 455
CANADIANS 11 682 680 6 748 135 4 934 545 24 930 8 720 16 210
NEWFOUNDLANDERS 13 715 4 155 9 555 10 0 10
QUEBECERS 98 670 65 480 33 190 305 115 190
AFRICAN ETHNIC IDENTITIES
BLACKS 53 090 38 345 14 745 1 905 1 765 140
ETHIOPIANS 15 725 13 100 2 625 4 140 3 180 960
GHANAIANS 16 935 14 170 2 765 470 405 65
SOMALIS 33 725 30 830 2 895 32 200 29 980 2 225
SOUTH AFRICANS 18 925 4 980 13 945 365 110 255
AFRICANS 97 185 37 380 59 810 8 890 5 640 3 255
CARIBBEAN ETHNIC IDENTITIES
BARBADIANS 23 725 10 600 13 125 160 85 75
GUYANESE 51 570 26 290 25 280 5 525 3 160 2 365
HAITIANS 82 405 70 755 11 650 150 115 35
JAMAICANS 211 720 138 180 73 545 1 065 575 485
TRINIDADIANS 49 590 22 440 27 150 2 045 1 090 960
WESTERN INDIANS 59 705 33 295 26 410 4 010 2 550 1 460
CARIBBEAN PEOPLE 10 990 4 295 6 695 200 85 120
LATIN AMERICAN ETHNIC IDENTITIES
CHILEANS 34 115 21 820 12 290 35 10 25
COLOMBIANS 15 865 10 445 5 415 40 20 20
473
MEXICANS 36 575 15 815 20 755 125 25 100
PERUVIANS 17 945 10 935 7 010 20 10 15
SALVADORANS 26 735 20 795 5 940 55 10 45
LATIN AMERICANS 41 620 30 380 11 240 500 265 235
EAST ASIAN ETHNIC IDENTITIES
CHINESE 1 094 700 936 210 158 490 2 105 1 150 955
FILIPINOS 327 550 266 140 61 405 1 615 690 925
CAMBODIANS 20 430 14 840 5 595 190 180 10
LAOTIANS 16 950 12 345 4 605 135 10 125
VIETNAMESE 151 410 119 120 32 290 225 170 50
JAPANESE 85 230 53 175 32 050 200 80 115
KOREANS 101 715 95 200 6 510 85 50 35
TAIWANESE 18 080 13 335 4 745 50 35 10
OCEANIA ETHNIC IDENTITIES
AUSTRALIANS 25 415 3 805 21 615 40 10 35
FIJIANS 10 035 5 115 4 920 2 365 1 450 920
INDIGENOUS ETHNIC IDENTITIES
INUIT (ESKIMOS) 56 330 37 030 19 300 25 0 15
METIS 307 845 72 210 235 635 90 20 65
NATIVE AMERICANS 1 000 890 455 805 545 085 635 170 470
EUROPEAN ETHNIC IDENTITIES
ENGLISH 5 978 875 1 479 525 4 499 355 6 070 1 260 4 810
IRISH 3 822 660 496 865 3 325 795 2 380 115 2 265
SCOTTS 4 157 210 607 235 3 549 975 2 345 180 2 165
WELSH 350 365 28 445 321 920 190 35 160
BRITISH 150 585 58 295 92 295 450 110 345
FRENCH 4 668 410 1 060 760 3 607 655 5 325 1 130 4 200
AKKADIANS 71 590 21 945 49 645 75 10 60
AUSTRIANS 147 585 25 320 122 265 145 10 135
BELGIANS 129 780 30 195 99 585 75 0 65
DUTCH 923 310 316 220 607 090 585 85 505
FLEMISH 11 665 2 325 9 345 0 10 0
GERMANS 2 742 765 705 600 2 037 170 2 095 225 1 875
SWISS 110 795 24 595 86 200 110 0 100
FINISH 114 690 31 985 82 705 75 10 70
DANISH 170 780 33 795 136 985 170 25 145
ICELANDERS 75 090 10 850 64 240 95 10 90
NORVEGIANS 363 760 47 230 316 530 140 10 130
SWEDISH 282 760 30 440 252 325 65 0 65
SKANDINAVIANS 32 730 6 690 26 040 0 0 10
ESTONIANS 22 085 9 645 12 435 15 10 0
LATVIANS 22 615 8 885 13 730 10 10 10
LITHUANIANS 36 485 11 320 25 165 45 10 40
CZECHS 79 910 24 945 54 965 150 40 110
CZECHOSLOVAKIANS 33 540 7 205 26 340 20 0 20
SLOVAKS 50 860 19 865 30 990 80 35 45
HUNGARIANS 267 255 91 800 175 455 225 75 145
POLES 817 085 260 415 556 665 495 90 405
ROMANIANS 131 830 53 320 78 505 200 60 140
RUSSIANS 337 960 70 895 267 070 1 295 300 995
UKRAINIANS 1 071 060 326 195 744 860 570 120 450
ALBANIANS 14 935 12 310 2 625 8 195 7 330 865
474
BOSNIANS 15 720 12 185 3 540 8 705 7 935 770
BULGARIANS 15 195 8 465 6 730 265 150 120
CROATS 97 050 58 170 38 880 490 230 265
MACEDONIANS 31 265 16 790 14 475 330 220 110
SERBS 55 540 39 205 16 330 280 165 140
SLOVENIANS 28 910 15 285 13 635 65 35 30
YUGOSLAVIANS 65 505 26 880 38 625 1 230 920 310
GREEK 215 105 143 785 71 325 535 165 370
ITALIANS 1 270 370 726 275 544 090 1 560 305 1 255
MALTESE 33 000 14 115 18 880 60 10 50
PORTUGUESE 357 690 252 835 104 855 610 165 440
SPANISH 213 105 66 545 146 555 600 125 475
JEWISH PEOPLE 348 605 186 475 162 130 255 40 215
EUROPEANS 20 450 9 715 10 735 250 85 165
The chances are that the growth of Muslim population in Canada still has a positive trend,
mostly supported by strong immigration. In 2006, the number of Muslims in Canada was already
estimated at 750 000 to 800 000 people. According to official results of the national survey of
households for the year 2011, the number of Muslims in Canada amounted to 1 053 945 in the total
population of 32 852 320 people.
GREENLAND
Number of Muslims in Greenland is unknown. There are probably several hundred people
who in search of work came to this overseas part of Denmark. Main indication of their being in
Greenland is the existence of a mosque in the capital city of Nuuk.
UNITED STATES OF AMERICA

Beginnings of presence of Islam in the USA go back to the arrival of first African slaves. This
religion was practiced among Africans mostly individually, or more precisely, it was practiced by
people born in Africa. Due to nonexistence of any form of community religious life, but also due to
mixing with members of other religions, Islam was hardly ever transferred to next generations. It is
assumed that the Muslims' share in the population was extremely high primarily among the male
slaves born in Africa. From the 17th century to the 19th century, while the slave trade was still
ongoing, of around 500 000 imported slaves, about 10 to 20% could have been associated with
Islamic religion. All that was left of Islam among the descendants of these Africans was a frequent
rejection, or unwilling consummation of pork meat. This factor was very crucial for development of
consciousness of Islamic roots in later generations, which in many cases resulted in later converting
to this religion. Today's presence of Muslims in the USA is largely related to immigration of different
Islamic ethnic groups. Ever since the 1870s and until 1914, first groups of immigrants appear from
the then Ottoman Middle East, then significant groups of Bosniacs, Albanians and Polish Tatars.
These Muslims, unlike the previous African Muslims, started establishing organized religious life,
which preserved a substantial number of their descendants from assimilation in the majority, non-
Muslim population till present times. Members of these groups immigrated in sizeable number in
475
between the two World Wars as well. After 1945, and especially around the 1960s, immigration of
Muslims takes on a more important, or more massive character. It is assumed that the number of
Muslims in this country before the World War II was 5-10 000, only to already be estimated in the
1960s to around 250 000 people. Immigrants, next to already mentioned, more established groups,
were more and more made of people from other areas of Islamic world. Today, American Islam is
viewed as an array of all ethnic groups and religious directions that exist within this religion. Next to
immigration, noteworthy impulse to development of Islam in the USA was and still is a widespread
converting and interest in this religion among African American population. First Islamic organization
of African Americans was founded already in 1924 in Pittsburgh. Spreading of religious idea known as
Nation of Islam started among American blacks from the 1930s. Principles of this, what we can call
autochthonous African American Islam, differ greatly from classical interpretations of this religion.
However, this movement motivated American blacks to great number of conversions. From the
1960s and 1970s, vast majority of previous followers of the NOI, under the influence of a much
known Malcolm-x, started following classical Sunni dogma and traditions. The number of active
members of NOI is estimated at around 50 000 people. Concrete insight into the number of Muslims,
but also members of all other religions in the USA is not possible. Main reason for this problem lies
exclusively in a lack of any kind of official census materials that could serve as a basis for getting an
insight into the issue of religious composition of the population of this country. Estimates and
systematic analyses by demographers who tried to create a clearer picture on the size of Muslim
population, differ greatly from each other, which creates additional and bigger confusion.
TABLE 1: MUSLIM POPULATION OF AMERICA IN MILIONS ACCORDING TO ESTIMATES

FROM THE 1950s TO 2010
YEAR LOW ESTIMATES MID LEVEL ESTIMATES HIGH ESTIMATES

1950. 0,2
1960. 0,25 1,2
1970. 0,82 1
1980. 1,2-1,4 2,3-3 4-4,6
1990. 2,5 3-3,3 5
2000. 3,4 6
2010. 5 6 7
The issue of ethnic composition of American Muslims is equally complex as is estimation of

their final number. There are no credible data on this problem. All information on the ethnicity is
mostly based on works by demographers who rely on different methods during their research. The
dominant opinion is that the autochthonous African Americans with 30-42% make up the majority of
Muslims in the USA. There is a very common attitude that takes a critical opinion in relation to this
assertion, citing in doing so the following facts: if the share of Muslims among the black people is
indeed 30-42%, that would mean that at least 5%-8% of the total of 40 million members of this
ethnic group in the USA follow Islam as their religion. This piece of information is considered
exaggerated and it is considered that the percentage of Muslims is presented as too high. Critics
state the Muslims' share within black population as 1%, then 1.7% up to 2%, which on the other hand
looks like a very low estimate. If we accept this theory, it turns out that only little over 10% of
American Muslims can be characterized as African Americans. Next to African Americans, two most
relevant ethnic components of American Muslims are made up of people originally from the Middle
East and North Africa, among which Arabs and people whose origins are related to Indian
476
subcontinent hold a leading position by far. Demographic ratio between these two groups, similarly
to the issue of black Muslims, is unknown. Quite often, Indo-Pakistanis and sometimes Arabs are
presented as the most dominant group within followers of Islam in this country, which of course is
impossible to firmly prove.
TABLE 2: PERCENTAGE ESTIMATES ON ETHNIC AFFILIATION AND ETHNIC BACKGROUND

OF AMERICAN JAMIAS AROUND THE YEAR 2000
AMERICAN JAMIAS
MOST WIDESPREAD
ACCORDING TO ETHNIC
ESTIMATE ON THE ETHNIC
ETHNIC BACKGROUND BACKGROUND IN THE
AFFILIATION OF AMERICAN
YEAR 2000
MUSLIMS
INDIAN SUBCONTINENT 33,0 24,4
AFRICAN AMERICANS 30,0 42,0
ARABS 25,0 12,4
SUBSAHARAN AFRICANS 3,4 5,2
EUROPEANS 2,1 3,2
WHITE AMERICANS 1,6 1,6
SOUTHEAST ASIA 1,3 2,0
CARIBBEANS 1,2
TURKS 1,1 2,4
IRANIANS 0,7 3,6
HISPANIC 0,6
Muslims in the USA are mostly inhabitants of large urban areas. Most of them live in most
populated federal states, primarily California, where every fifth American Muslim lives. Their share in
the population, which in 2010 counted over 37 million, is probably between 3% and 3.5%. Muslims'
share with 4% to 5% is even more prominent in the state of New York, where the total number of
citizens in 2010 was close to 20 million.
TABLE 3: PERCENTAGE ESTIMATE ON ETHNIC BACKGROUND

OF AMERICAN MUSLIMS
BORN OUTSIDE AMERICA

MIDDLE EAST, NORTH AFRICA 26,0
PAKISTAN 9,0
REST OF SOUTH ASIA 7,0
SUBSAHARAN AFRICANS 7,0
EUROPEANS 5,0
IRANIS 3,0
OTHERS 6,0
BORN IN AMERICA
AFRICAN AMERICANS 15,0
WHITES 7,0
HISPANIC 4,0
OTHERS 11,0
477
TABLE 4: ESTIMATES ON GEOGRAPHIC DISTRIBUTION OF MOST RELEVANT MUSLIM GROUPS
BY FEDERAL STATE AND AROUND THE YEAR 2000
FEDERAL STATE % NUMBER OF AMERICAN MUSLIMS

California 19-20
Florida 6-7
Illinois 8-10
Indiana 1-4
Maryland 3-5
Michigan 3-6
New Jersey 4-6
New York 13-16
Ohio 3-4
Pennsylvania 3-4
Texas 3-9
Virginia 3-7
Muslims in the United States follow different religious traditions and directions. It is obvious
that the largest portion of Muslims can be characterized as Sunnis. Next to them, significant place
within the US population that follows this religion is attributed to Shiites and followers of African
American Islamic teachings. Followers of the Ahmadi movement are considered a part of Islam by
most of the population in America. According to a research by Pew Institute, 56% of Muslims
originally from Arabic countries, 48% African Americans, 82% Indians and Bengalis, 72% of Pakistanis
and only 6% of Iranis have declared themselves as Sunnis. Shiites, with their 91% have the biggest
share among Iranis.
TABLE 5: PERCENTAGE OVERVIEW OF RELIGIOUS TRADITIONS AMONG AMERICAN MUSLIMS

ACCORDING TO THE RESEARCH OF THE PEW INSTITUTE FOR THE YEAR 2007
ETHNIC GROUP SUNNI SHIA NO AFFILIATION OTHER MUSLIMS

AMERICANS BY BIRTH 50 7 30 13
African Americans 48 2 34 16
FOREIGN ORIGIN 53 21 18 8
Arabs 56 19 23 2
Pakistanis 72 6 10 12
Indians and Bengalis 82 4 7 7
Iranis 6 91 3
It is assumed that most of African Americans, or 34% of them who didn't specify their religious
tradition actually follow guidelines left by W. Deen Mohammed. 16% of African Americans, who
declared as „others“, are probably members of the Nation of Islam and Ahmadis. Ahmadis are
probably considerably represented among the people who declared themselves as „other“ Muslims
within Pakistani and Indian communities. A certain percentage of American Muslims are identified as
Sufis and Salafis.
478
LATIN AMERICA
479
ARGENTINA
The issue of religious affiliation has not been a part of official Argentinian statistics for a long
time. However, Islam is being mentioned in the older statistics in the context of confessional
affiliation during the registration of first settlers from the Middle East, or from the territories which,
until the end of the WWI, belonged to the Ottoman Empire. Vast majority of present-day Argentinian
Muslims relate their origins to Arabic-speaking settlers who started coming to this country in
different periods, ever since the second half of the 19th century.
TABLE 1: NUMBER OF PEOPLE WHO DECLARED AS MUSLIMS AMONG THE SETTLERS

FROM THE MIDDLE EAST
IMMIGRATION YEAR TOTAL FROM THE MIDDLE EAST MUSLIMS

1882. - 1900. 6 921 962
1901. - 1910. 36 192 8 483
1911. - 1920. 30 192 9 029
1921. - 1925. 9 567 1 292
These data are the basis for many, more serious estimates on the present-day Muslim
population of Argentina. Judging by Table 1, at least 23% of all immigrants from the Middle East
between 1882 and 1925 followed an Islamic religion. All sources that were dealing with analysis of
these data agree that this number is not final and that it was somewhat higher in reality, primarily
because many immigrants, while answering the question of religious affiliation, declared that they
were of Arabic, Ottoman, Turkish and Druze religion. Subsequently, it is assumed that many Muslims
avoided giving the answer on the question of religious affiliation or they did not state the truth by
replying that they were Christian. It is very possible that 30% to 35% of all Middle Eastern immigrants
to Argentina from that period confessed Islam. This information is today closely related to estimation
of the total number of people of Arabic origin within Argentinian population, but also to a coefficient
that is most appropriate for calculation of the final number of Muslims living in this country today.
During the 1947 and 1960 censuses, Argentinians had a chance to declare their religious affiliation so
Muslims also appear as a part of these official census statistics.
TABLE 2: MUSLIM POPULATION OF ARGENTINA BY PROVINCE


MUSLIMS % MUSLIMS %
FEDERAL CAPITAL 2 982 580 4 952 0,20 2 789 181 3 911 0,14
BUENOS AIRES 4 272 337 4 854 0,12 6 118 907 4 284 0,08
CATAMARCA 147 213 55 0,04 142 945 39 0,03
CORDOBA 1 497 987 1 340 0,10 1 568 750 914 0,08
CORRIENTES 525 463 42 0,04 454 396 33 0,01
ENTRE RIOS 787 362 599 0,08 704 263 330 0,06
JUJUY 166 700 95 0,06 204 566 43 0,02
LA RIOJA 110 746 71 0,06 109 302 57 0,05
MENDOZA 588 231 1 262 0,21 726 901 902 0,12
SALTA 290 826 132 0,06 350 787 67 0,02
SAN JUAN 261 229 202 0,08 304 055 149 0,05
480
SAN LUIS 165 546 65 0,04 152 087 43 0,03
SANTA FE 1 702 975 2 357 0,14 1 703 830 1 374 0,10
SGO DEL ESTERO 479 473 56 0,03 404 313 21 0,01
TUCUMAN 593 371 1 796 0,32 664 168 1 647 0,24
CHACO 430 555 313 0,07 454 561 139 0,04
CHUBUT 110 754 154 0,14 123 252 63 0,05
FORMOSA 113 790 17 0,01 148 012 10 0,01
LA PAMPA 169 480 129 0,08 141 816 63 0,04
MISIONES 246 396 32 0,01 299 811 12 0,01
NEUQUEN 86 836 24 0,03 93 196 15 0,02
RIO NEGRO 134 350 216 0,17 166 814 128 0,10
SANTA CRUZ 24 582 0 0,00 47 023 17 0,04
TIERRA DEL FUEGO 5 045 1 0,02 7 033 1 0,01
TOTAL 15 893 827 18 764 0,13 17 879 969 14 262 0,10
If the census results are compared with present-day estimates and estimates related to
Muslims from the time when censuses were published, we can come to a conclusion that the number
of those who declared themselves as members of Islamic religion is very low. Authors who dealt with
this issue presume that most of Muslims at that time didn't declare themselves as such and that they
concealed their identity because of the position in the society. It is certain that a number of Muslims
was already half-assimilated in the Christian majority. However, results of these censuses are very
important because they are the only relevant documents on the basis of which the demographers
can get a picture on the regional distribution of the Muslim population of this country. Traditional
Muslim core was, after the WWII, enriched by immigration of Palestinians, and in recent times,
multitude of Muslims from North and South Africa, Turkey, India, etc. immigrated to this country. It is
important to note that the influx of Muslims from the Middle East continued till today. It is assumed
that majority, or about 90% of Argentinian Muslims are following the Sunni direction, while others
are mostly Shiites, Alevis and Druze. As previously mentioned, due to a lack of valid statistical
information on religious affiliation of Argentinians, this country is a favourable ground for estimates
about the number of followers of some, in this country present, religion. This game of numbers didn't
miss Muslims either so we can find an ample spectrum of most diverse assumptions in different
sources. Numbers vary from the lower ones, or 350 000 to 450 000, to over 500 000 to 650 000
Muslims in this country. According to some Muslim sources, there are often speculations about
numbers that go from 700 000, and even up to 900 000 people of Islamic confession among around
40 million inhabitants of Argentina.
BOLIVIA
Islam in Bolivia is represented by a small following. There are no official data, and the
number of people who confess this religion is estimated to be from 1 000 to 2 000, which in the total
population that in 2010 was estimated to close to 11 million, makes a share of only about 0.01% to
0.02%. Vast majority of Bolivian Muslims are converts and the chances are that the share of Shia and
Sunnis among them is equal.
481
BRAZIL
It can certainly be said that Brazil is a country with historically longest continuity of presence
of Islam in the American Continent. It has been proven that the largest number of slaves imported
from Africa from the 16th to the 19th century to this continent was exactly living in this country.
Among the enslaved Africans, the Muslims' share was visibly high. Due to a rather liberal stand of
Portuguese towards the slaves, unlike in other slave communities throughout Americas, a form of
organized religious life among the enslaved African Muslims was created in Brazil. After a Muslim
rebellion in Bahia area in 1835, authorities started systematic suppression of Islamic idea among the
African population. Ban on import of slaves from Africa in 1851 greatly contributed to diminution of
importance of Islam among the Africans. There were always Muslims among the incoming slaves as
well, who normally refreshed already present community. However, even in 1907, the number of
people who could have been associated with Islam in Bahia was estimated at around 100 000, which
in the then population of this province meant a share of around 4%. There are no current reports on
the existence of this community in present times. It is very likely that these Muslims are today
completely assimilated in the local population. Islam as a religion appears in Brazilian statistics
already since 1890, when 300 people declared to be following this religion. These Muslims cannot be
related to Africans of Bahia, but they were mostly people originally from the Middle East. Generally,
Syrians and Lebanese who started coming in more mass numbers in this country from the end of the
19th century gave a new impulse to local Islam.
TABLE 1: MUSLIM POPULATION OF BRASIL

ACCORDING TO CENSUSES BETWEEN 1890. AND 2010

1890. 14 333 915 300
1940. 41 236 315 3 053
1950. 51 944 397 3 454
1960. 70 191 370 7 745
1991. 146 815 796 22 449
2000. 169 872 856 27 239
2010. 190 755 799 35 167
As it can be seen from the census results, Muslim population recorded a constant growth
from 1890, however, all sources that have the demography of Brazilian Islam as their subject, agree
that the number of followers of this religion is much higher. Census results are called into question
because the assumption is that a significant number of Muslims was enlisted in the category of
'others', due to identifications such as 'Muslim', 'Mohammedan', 'Sunni', etc. If these mistakes are
considered, the number of people who declared their membership to one of the categories that can
be associated with affiliation to Islam according to the 1991 census, should not cross 50 000 people.
All those other Muslims who are presumably living in Brazil, should be looked for within people who
gave no answer on the religious affiliation. Otherwise, authors who dealt with this topic more
profoundly, believe that the final number of Muslims in Brazil in the 90s of the 20th century was
around 200 000. Muslim sources on the other hand, present numbers that differ considerably from
the official ones and those published in the scientific works. Ever since the 1986, they made
assumptions that their community in this country counts around 380 000 people. According to the
482
„World Guide to Muslim Groups”, by 1992, the number of Muslims in Brazil already amounted to
around 500 000. Muslim estimates from the beginning of the 21st century present a whole set of
assumptions related to the size of following of Islam in this country, so that we can find estimates in
the literature that there are from 700 000, 1 million, 1.5 million and even up to 3 million of Muslims
in Brazil. Such information must be viewed as highly exaggerated and unfounded.
TABLE 2: MUSLIMS' SHARE IN FEDERAL STATES / RACIAL AFFILIATION OF MUSLIMS

TOTAL RACIAL AFFILIATION OF MUSLIMS

FEDERAL STATE MUSLIMS
POPULATION WHITES BLACKS ASIANS MIXED INDIANS UNKNOWN
Acre 557 882 37 29 9
Alagoas 2 827 856 71 25 7 23 15
Amazonas 2 817 252 131 74 57
Amapá 477 032 39 39
Bahia 13 085 769 296 149 62 11 73
Ceará 7 431 597 67 51 7 9
Distrito Federal 2 051 146 666 288 34 18 326
Espírito Santo 3 097 498 56 56
Goiás 5 004 197 697 601 91 5
Maranhão 5 657 552 34 34
Minas Gerais 17 905 134 567 441 24 102
Mato Grosso do Sul 2 078 070 715 612 103
Mato Grosso 2 505 245 440 372 21 35 12
Pará 6 195 965 29 11 8 10
Paraíba 3 444 794 30 30
Pernambuco 7 929 154 117 71 7 38
Piauí 2 843 428
Paraná 9 564 643 6 025 5 473 23 13 500 16
Rio de Janeiro 14 392 106 1 268 1 012 81 175
Rio Grande do Norte 2 777 509 64 24 40
Rondônia 1 380 952 204 64 140
Roraima 324 397 8 - 8
Rio Grande do Sul 10 187 842 3 007 2 751 9 10 228 8
Santa Catarina 5 357 864 559 511 6 38 5
Sergipe 1 784 829 21 10 11
São Paulo 37 035 456 12 062 11 291 176 63 463 11 58
Tocantins 1 157 690 30 21 9
483
484
CHILE
Islam appeared in Chilean statistics already in 1895, when there were 58 followers of this
religion registered during the census. In censuses conducted during the following decades, Muslims
often had a chance to state their religion. According to official statistics, their numbers varied from
census to census. Reasons for this occurrence are not clear. Most probably migration to other
countries, identity conceiling and assimilation were the main reasons for frequent demographic
erosion that followed this population in the official statistics.

FROM 1895 TO 1970

1895. 2 695 625 58
1907. 3 231 022 1 498
1920. 3 720 235 402
1952. 5 932 995 956
1960. 7 374 115 522
1970. 8 884 768 1 431
Odds are that the Muslim population became stable from the 1970s and that from that time
on the state of this community is characterized by upward trajectory. Results of the 2002 census
offer a clearer picture to date about Muslims in this country. On that occasion, 2 894 people over the
age of 15 declared themselves as followers of Islam.
TABLE 2: MUSLIMS' SHARE IN THE POPULATION OVER THE AGE OF 15 BY REGION –

THE 2002 CENSUS

Tarapacá 314 169 294
Antofagasta 361 138 75
Atacama 182 203 60
Coquimbo 439 128 105
Valparaíso 1 164 931 305
Bernardo O'Higgins 571 337 89
Del Maule 667 603 102
Del Biobío 1 373 817 172
La Araucanía 632 634 82
Los Lagos 786 483 104
Carlos Ibáńez del Campo 65 484 14
La Antártica Chilena 115 415 16
Santiago 4 551 967 1 476
Data related to religious composition of the Native Indian population, among which there are
Muslims as well, confirmed to a certain extent reports on many conversions of Chileans to Islam.
485
TABLE 3: MUSLIMS' SHARE WITHIN INDIGENOUS POPULATION OVER THE AGE OF 15 –
THE 2002 CENSUS

Alacalufe (Kawashkar) 1 962 18
Atacameńo 15 854 15
Aimara 35 317 17
Colla 2 469 10
Mapuche 442 840 115
Quechua 4 840 3
Rapa Nui 3 161 10
Yámana (Yagán) 1 234 10
Neindigeno Stanovništvo 10 718 632 2 696
COLOMBIA
Presence of Islam in Colombia dates back to the end of the 19th century and is related to
immigration of Arabs from Syria, Lebanon and Palestine. Most of these first Muslim immigrants were
Christians, with very small number of individuals who were Muslims. More mass immigration of
Muslims to Colombia followed after 1945, especially from Palestine after the Israeli occupation of
this area. Official statistics on religious composition of the population of Colombia do not exist, which
means that data on the size of Muslim population of this country is based on estimates. Most of the
sources that touched upon this subject, present the number of Muslims in Colombia in the beginning
of the 21st century with at least 10 000 to 15 000. Estimates that present the number of Colombian
Muslims to be around 90 000, are most probably exaggerated. Significant concentration of Muslims
is, without a doubt, in Maica city (Guajira Province), which is in the northwest of the country, on the
border with Venezuela. It is assumed that, as many as 5 000, of over 100 000 inhabitants of this
municipality practice Islam. Islam gained in membership in the recent years through many
conversions. It is interesting to state that a group of about 300 African Colombians who practice Shia
direction of Islam was formed in Buenaventura. The chances are that Islam is largely present among
the Wayuu Native Indians in Guajira Province as well. Muslim minority occupies an important place
also in San Andres Islands, where there are some Druze living next to Sunnis as well. Despite a
considerable progress of Islam in this country in recent years, their number in the total population
that counts around 45 million people is still minor, and is only 0.03% to 0.04%.
COSTA RICA
Much like in many other Latin American countries, Muslims of Costa Rica, with the exception of a few
local converts, are mostly immigrants and their descendants, typically from Arabic countries such as
Lebanon, Syria, Palestine, and Egypt. Most of Muslims live in the capital city of San Juan, and
significant community can also be found in Alajuela. Due to a lack of official information, knowledge
on the size of Muslim population of this country is exclusively based on estimates that vary
significantly and do not provide unified opinion. According to some estimates, there are only 500
Muslims living in Costa Rica. The number of families that confess Islam is estimated to be 150 to 500.
According to some reports, the number of Muslims in this country is as high as 4 000.
486
ECUADOR
Muslims of Ecuador, in the total population that counts close to 15 million, constitute a
negligible minority of only 2 000 to 3 000 people. They are mostly immigrants and their descendants
from different parts of the world, primarily from the Middle East (Lebanon, Syria, Palestine), then
from the North Africa (Nigeria, Liberia, Ghana...). Today, significant part of Muslim community in
Ecuador is made up of local converts who are becoming a dominant group among the followers of
Islam.
EL SALVADOR
Muslim population of El Salvador is mostly composed of people of Arabic origin, typically
Palestinians. El Salvador had 5 744 113 inhabitants according to the 2007 census. The number of
Muslims in this country is estimated at 1 300 to 2 000 people. According to some reports of
Salvadoran Muslims, their community in this country counts even up to 18 000 people, which is most
probably exaggerated information. Muslims of Salvador are mostly following Sunni direction of Islam.
Next to Sunnis, there is a small, but very active group of Shiites present in El Salvador.
FALKLAND
The only indication on the presence of Muslims in Falkland Islands is the 2006 census.
According to results of this census, out of 2 955 people, 9 declared that they followed Islam as their
religion.
GUATEMALA
In the beginning of the 2000s, the number of Sunni Muslims in Guatemala was estimated at
around 1 200. It is stated that they are mostly originally Palestinians, who started coming to this
country already in the 1970s. The chances are that most of them live in the capital city Guatemala.
There is a strong Ahmadi community in Quetzaltenango that has been active there since 1989.
HONDURAS
Today's presence of Islam in Honduras is related to immigration of Palestinians to this
country, and it dates back to the end of the 19th century. Even though the population of Honduras of
Arabic origin is very large and is estimated at up to 200 000, Muslims’ share among them is very low.
Unfortunately, there are no current official statistics on the number of people of Islamic confession.
Muslims appear in statistics only in 1945, when 28 of them were recorded in the total population of 1
200 542. It is assumed that 17 families in that period could have been characterized as Muslim, which
means that their actual number was, probably, somewhat higher. Present-day estimates on the
number of Muslims in Honduras vary considerably. Data coming from official institutions estimate
that the Muslim population of Honduras could be from 2 000 to almost 3 000 people. On the other
487
hand, unofficial sources of Islamic and non-Islamic background present the size of this population in
the beginning of the 2000s with 10 000 to 11 000 people, which would constitute a share of only
0.16% in the total population that according to the 2001 census counted 6 071 200 people.
MEXICO
We can trace the presence of Islam through Mexican statistics back to 1878. People who
identified themselves with Islam in the early period of history of this religion in Mexico, were
exclusively immigrants from the Middle East, mostly Syria and Lebanon. Generally, Muslims' share
among these settlers was rather low as most of them were Christians. Out of total of 8 240 Arabs,
who immigrated to Mexico from 1878 to the 1960s, only 343 people were registered as followers of
Islam. Next to them, there were 139 people among the Middle Eastern immigrants who came
between 1878 and 1951 who identified themselves as Druze. At that time, in the city of Torreon in
Coahuila Province, the first more significant Muslim community of Shiites came to being, which
remained especially important even in present-day Mexico. Muslims appear in Mexican censuses for
the first time in 1895, when there were 265 followers of this religion registered in the whole country.
By 1900, the number of people identifying with Islam dropped to 90. Already according to census
results from 1910, out of total 15 160 369 Mexicans, 602 people declared themselves as Muslims. All
until the year 2000, Muslims in Mexico were not mentioned in the official statistics. According to
census results for the year 2000, out of 84 797 454 inhabitants of Mexico over the age of 5, only 1
421 of them declared themselves as Muslims, and 474 people lived in the area of the capital of
Mexico (Distrito Federal). By 2010, when the next census was conducted, out of total of 112 322 757
inhabitants of Mexico, 3 760 were registered as Muslims. Unlike official statistics, estimates that
concern the size of Islamic population of this country, provide much different picture on this issue.
Namely, all sources that state this type of data, speak about much larger Muslim population than it is
generally presented in the official information. Some Muslim officials have, around the year 2000,
claimed that there 2 000 to 3 000 active Muslims originally from Arabic countries living in Mexico.
Next to them, around 8 000 people more can be sociologically associated with affiliation to Islam,
and the number of autochthonous Mexicans who embraced Islam was estimated at 500 to 800.
According to data from Lebanese embassy in Mexico, around 20 000 people inhabited in this country
can be identified as Muslims originally from the Middle East. Estimates for the year 2008 speak about
as many as 39 000 people, of which converts make up 1 000 to 2 000. Data that present the
information on the number of Muslims in Mexico as 110 000, should be taken with reserve and be
considered exaggerated. It is very important to mention the existence of Muslims in San Cristobal de
Las Casas village in Chiapas Province. Most of the inhabitants of this place confess Islam, which here,
and in a few surrounding villages counts more than 300 followers. These Muslims, ethnically, belong
to indigenous people known as Tzotzil. The beginnings of their Islamisation go back to 1995, when
first inhabitants of this village started embracing Islam, under the influence of a Shadhili-Qadiri
Shaykh. According to the year 2000 census, 82 Muslims stated one of the indigenous idioms as their
mother tongue. Tzotzils dominated among them with 31 people, then Totonakas with 14 and
Nahuatl with 12 people. According to the 2010 census, the number of Muslims who spoke one of the
indigenous languages was 150.
488
NICARAGUA
As in most other Central and South American countries, most of Muslims in Nicaragua have
Arabic-Palestinian origin. According to the 2005 census, out of 4 537 200 people of this country over
the age of 5, 321 declared themselves as Muslims. According to the same census, the number of
registered Muslims in the capital city Manague area was 185. However, it is estimated that the actual
number of people of Islamic confession is much bigger and that it is between 1 200 and 1 500. Most
of Nicaraguan Muslims are Sunnis.
PANAMA
Present-day Panaman Islam has its roots in 1904, when a first group of Muslims came to this
country with the start of construction of Panama Chanel. These Muslims were people of Indo-
Pakistani origin who before that lived in the then British colonies of Trinidad and Tobago and Guyana.
In the decades that followed, the number of people who confessed Islam slowly grew larger due to
immigration from Arabic-speaking countries, mostly Lebanon, and also due to more frequent
conversions of the local population, primarily those of African origin. Since 1929, Muslims of Panama
organize themselves in first forms of community religious life. There is no official information on the
size of Muslim population of Panama. It is estimated that at least 10 000 people of this country
confess Islam as their religion. According to some assumptions, the number of Muslims in Panama
reaches even up to 24 000 people, which in the total population that according to the 2010 census
counted 3 405 813 people, would constitute a share of around 0.7%. The most significant Muslim
communities in this country can be found in Panama the city (Ciudad de Panamá), where around 300
Indo-Pakistani families that count around 2 400 people are engaged in the active religious life.
Second most significant community can be found in the city of Kolon (Ciudad de Kolon), where 120
Arabic families counting 600 people are engaged in the religious life. Next to Arabs, there are 15
more families of African-Caribbean origin counting around 75 people, who participate in Islamic
activities. Noteworthy Muslim communities are also present in Aguadulce and David cities.
PARAGUAY
Affiliation to Islam in Paraguay is mostly attached to Arabic community that from the 1970s
rooted themselves deeply in this country. Muslims are, however, still a small minority in the total
population, but a minority the size of which, if it's to be judged by independent reports, is constantly
increasing. On the other hand, the number of people who declare themselves as Muslims has,
according to official statistics between 1992 and 2002, dropped significantly, which is contradicting
the information offered in other media. Out of 2 949 099 people that were living in Paraguay in 1992,
1 200 declared themselves as Muslims. By the year 2002, only 872 people were registered as
Muslims in the population that counted 3 892 603 people. However, it is safe to say that the number
of Muslims in Paraguay in the beginning of the 20th century was much bigger, and that there were at
least 6 000 Arabs of Islamic confession living only in Ciudad Del Este, city with the biggest Islamic
community of Paraguay. Presence of Muslims in other cities of this country is weaker. According to
the author's estimates, the actual number of Muslims in Paraguay in the year 2002 was around 8 000
people.
489
TABLE 1: MUSLIM POPULATION BY PROVINCE ACCORDING TO THE 2002 CENSUS
PROVINCE NUMBER OF MUSLIMS

ALTO PARANA 486
ASUNCION 190
ITAPUA 100
CENTRAL 51
AMAMBAY 27
GUAIRA 7
-CAAGUAZU 4
CANINDEYU 3
CONCEPCION 2
PARAGUARI 1
NEEMBUCU 1
PERU
First Muslims appeared in Peru as a part of immigrants from Lebanon and Syria in the
beginning of the 20th century. Due to small numbers, descendants of these individuals have mostly
assimilated in the local population. According to the 1940 census, there were 109 people of Islamic
confession registered in Peru, of which 11 were Native Indians and 23 were people of Asian race.
With 1948, a period of immigration of Palestinians starts, who 40 years after successful established
the organized Islamic religious life in the capital city of Peru, Lima. From the 1990s, initial Muslim
community of Lima was considerably strengthened by immigration of Moroccans and Egyptians, but
also by more frequent conversions to Islam on the side of local Peruvians. There is a significant
community of Muslims of Pakistani origin in the south of Peru in the city of Tacna, on the border with
Chile. The exact number of people of Islamic confession in Peru is not known, and it is estimated to
be 1 000 to 5 000 people, a negligible share in the total population which, according to the 2007
census amounted to over 28 million.
URUGUAY
The number and share of Muslims in the population of Uruguay is extremely negligible.
According to estimates, out of total of 3.4 million people, Muslims' share is 400 to 1 000 people. First
reports on the presence of Muslims in this country date back to the 1950s. Most of them live in the
capital city of Montevideo, than in Conelones, but also in the far north at the intersection of three
roads towards Brazil and Argentina.
490
VENEZUELA
Lack of official information on religious composition of the population creates problems during
estimation of size of the Muslim population in this country. Despite these facts, it is quite certain that
the Muslim part of Venezuelan society falls in the category of more significant ones in the whole
Latin America area. People who follow Islam have largely Arabic ethnic background. These Arabs are
mostly immigrants or their descendants from Syria, Lebanon and Palestine. Venezuelan Muslims are
mostly concentrated in the area of Nueva Esparta Province, then in the capital city Caracas and in
Margarita Island. It is assumed that there were around 1 000 Muslims living in Caracas in the year
1948. Already from the 1990s, their number was around 20 000 people, while today, around the year
2010, it is largely assumed that up to 40 000 inhabitants of this city are of the Islamic confession. If
it's to be judged by somewhat more optimistic estimates, already in the 1950s there were around 20
000 Muslims living in Venezuela. By the beginning of the 1990s, their number in this country was
between 41 000 and 60 000 people. It is obvious that the Muslims population experienced a
significant growth from the 1990s. Today, around the year 2010. Estimates related to this topic
present the information that the number of Muslims in Venezuela is 94 000 to 100 000, and even up
to 125 000. There are also quite frequent estimates according to which the number of Muslims in
Venezuela is presented with as many as 250 000, or even 300 000 members, which in the total
population of 29 million would constitute a share of close to 1%. However, the odds are that this
information is unfounded and it should be taken with reserve. From 1999 when Hugo Chavez became
a president, a period of close bonding of Venezuela with Iran started, which caused Shia Islam
becoming rather popular in media and public. This factor had an impact on many members of
Venezuelan largest Native Indian tribe known as Wayuu to convert to exactly this direction of Islam.
However, most of Muslims in Venezuela follow Sunni direction of Islam. Next to them, it is known
that there are smaller Druze and Alevi groups.
491
CARIBBEAN
492
ANGUILLA
Islam in Anguilla is a pretty new occurrence. There are no indications in the older literature
on the existence of any Muslims on this Caribbean Island. The chances are that the first occurrences
of Muslim community life can be noticed only from the year 1997 on. Local Muslims are mostly of an
Indo-Pakistani and African-Anguillan origin. According to the 2001 census, out of 11 430 inhabitants,
only 36 declared themselves as Muslims.
ANTIGUA AND BARBUDA

Appearance of Islam on the Island of Antigua and Barbuda is of a more recent date. The odds
are that the majority of Muslims came to this island from the neighboring countries of Caribbean
area, particularly Guyana. Certain number of Muslims also came with immigrants from India and
Nigeria. Most of Muslim immigrants came to the island after the year 1980. Islam appears in the
official statistics for the first time, as far as it's known, in 2001, when out of total of 76 886 people,
228 declared as Muslims. Followers of Islam can be found within Indo-Pakistani (in 2001, 545 people)
and Syrian-Lebanese (in 2001, 464 people) ethnic groups. Certain number of Muslims is of African
and African-Caribbean origin. According to estimates provided by Muslims of Antigua, the number of
people who confess Islam on this island is around 400.
ARUBA
Very little is known about Muslims on this Caribbean island. They appear in the statistics in
1990, when out of total of 66 687 inhabitants, 218 declared to be of Islamic confession. Islam is not
being mentioned as a category within the census form in the 2000 census. It is interesting to note
that 118 inhabitants of Aruba in 1990 possessed a Turkish citizenship. The number of Turkish citizens
had by the year 2000 decreased to only 8 people. There is no knowledge on the current number of
Muslims in Aruba in this moment.
BAHAMAS
Muslims are present in Bahamas as almost unnoticeable minority that has a share of only
about 0.1% in the total population. First indication on the size of this group in Bahamas is the census
from the year 2000, when out of 303 611 inhabitants 292 declared themselves as Muslims. By the
year 2010, the total number of inhabitants jumped to 351 461 people, of which only 306 were
registered as Muslims. However, according to reports by Muslims of Bahamas themselves, their
actual number is somewhat higher, so they state that the Jamia in the capital city of this country –
Nassau, counts around 300 people. It is probable that the actual number of Muslims in Bahamas is
not larger than 400.
493
TABLE 1: MUSLIM POPULATION IN BAHAMAS
ISLAND TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS

ABACO 13 170 12
ANDROS 7 686 7
BERRY ISLAND 709 1
BIMINIS 1 717 0
CAT ISLAND 1 647 3
CROOKED ISLAND 350 0
ELEUTHERA 7 999 0
EXUMA AND CAYS 3 571 6
GRAND BAHAMA 46 994 43
HARBOUR ISLAND 1 639 0
INAGUA 969 2
LONG ISLAND 2 992 0
MAYAGUANA 259 0
NEW PROVIDENCE 210 832 217
RAGGED ISLAND 72 0
SAN SALVADOR 10 50 1
SPANISH WELLS 15 27 0
BARBADOS
Barbados is one of the small Caribbean countries in which we can follow the development of
the Muslim population since the World War II. Their share in the total population, according to
census results from the year 1946 to the year 2000, jumped from 0.03% to 0.66%. However, it is
assumed that the actual number of Muslims on this island is somewhat higher than it is shown during
the 2000 census. At the time of the 2000 census, estimates related to Muslim population were based
on the assumption that there are around 2 000 of them. Their actual number for the year 2009 in the
total population of 275 000, is estimated at as many as 4 000. Most of Muslims from Barbados are
originally from the Indian subcontinent, although the part of them that is consisted of converts of
African origin is also not negligible. There are indications that their number among Muslims reaches
around 200 people.


1946. 192 800 58 0.03
1960. 232 333 336 0.14
1980. 244 228 773 0.32
2000. 250 010 1 657 0.66
494
BELIZE
Islam is one of many religions present in this small Central American country. It appears in
the official statistics as of 1946, when only 12 people declared themselves as Muslims. After that,
Islam vanished as a religion separately registered in statistics. It re-appears in 1980 in census forms.


1946. 59 220 12
1980. 142 847 110
1991. 184 722 159
2000. 232 111 243
Islam is present among all ethnic groups of Belize as a religion of individuals, which can clearly be
seen from the results of the 2000 census.
TABLE 2: PEOPLE DECLARED AS MUSLIMS BY ETHNICITY – THE YEAR 2000 CENSUS

AFRICANS / BALCKS 582 41
WHITES 1 758 3
CHINESE 1 716 1
CREOLS 57 859 83
INDIANS 6 868 17
GARIFUNA 14 061 25
MAYA KETCHI 12 366 1
MAYA MOPAN 8 980 1
MAYA YUCATEC 3 155 -
MENONITES 8 276 -
MESTIZOS 78 537 19
SPANIARDS 34 508 12
OTHERS 2 610 38
NO ANSWER GIVEN 835 2
TOTAL 232 111 243
According to the 2010 census, the number of Muslims in this country was 577, which in the
total population of 304 106 corresponded to a share of 0.19%. The most significant concentration of
members of this religion was recorded in Belize District, where 428 of total of 89 956 inhabitants
were registered as Muslims. Much different from census results are estimates on the number of
Muslims in this country. Very often, it is being mentioned that Muslims make up around 1% of the
total population. Belizean Muslims claim that there are between 4 500 and 5 000 of them. These
numbers could be considered exaggerated, but the Islamic school in Belize City in 2008 was attended
by as many as 380 pupils, which is much higher than 122 people who in the area of this city in the
2000 census declared themselves as Muslims.
495
BERMUDA
Muslims appear in the official statistics of this British overseas territory in 1980, when out of
54 050 inhabitants, 393 declared themselves as Muslims. Already in 1991, among the 58 460
inhabitants of Bermuda included in census, there were 489 Muslims. During every census, Muslims'
share in the total population was continuously growing, even if only slightly. According to the year
2000 census, out of 62 059 people, 604 of them declared to be Muslim. 616 people of the total of 64
237 inhabitants in 2010 declared themselves as Muslims.
BRITISH VIRGIN ISLANDS

Islam as a religion was recorded in census statistics for the first time in 1980, when out of 10 985
inhabitants, 34 people declared themselves as Muslims. In censuses that followed there are also
reports on the number of Muslims. According to the 1991 census, Muslims' share in the population
of 16 116 had already increased to 0.63%. By the year 2001, 196 of total of 23 161 people declared
themselves as Muslims. The chances are that the increase of Muslim minority on this island still has a
positive trend. It is assumed that the Muslims' share in the population of this island in 2005 was
already around 1.2%
CAYMAN ISLANDS
Presence of Muslims in these Caribbean islands administered by British is relatively new
occurrence. The odds are that the increased immigration of Muslims to Cayman started only by the
end of the 1970s. According to the 2010 census, the population of this island was 53 834 people, of
which only 212 declared themselves as Muslims. Most of these registered Muslims, or 162 people,
were foreign citizens. However, the exact number of followers of Islam in the total population is not
known, and it is generally assumed that it is somewhat higher than it is shown by results of the 2010
census. It was assumed in the 1990s that only 0.19% of the total population, or less than 100 people
follow this religion. The most recent estimates from the year 2007 indicate that 0.77%, or 411 people
in the total population counting 53 292 people, belong to the circle of Muslims.
CUBA
Early beginnings of today's Cuban Islam are related to immigration of Arabs that started in
the 1860s. These immigrants, mostly Lebanese, Palestinians and Syrians were only in part Muslims.
Vast majority belonged to one of the Middle Eastern Christian denominations. It is assumed that in
1930, as many as 33 000 Arabs immigrated to Cuba. For most of these immigrants, Cuba represented
a transit country for the USA, and those who stayed quickly assimilated into Cuban society. Thus, the
present-day Cuban Islam has very little to do with Muslim individuals who belonged to this group.
Only after the 1940s starts the increased presence of Muslims in Cuba, who are actually the founders
of the first organized religious form of life in this country. From the 1970s, Cuba became an attractive
496
place for many students from Middle East among which Pakistanis are leading the way today.
Important impulse for the development of Islamic community in Cuba happened in the 1990s, when
noticeable number of autochthonous Cubans decided to convert to Islam. Autochthonous Cubans
developed the organized religious life, and by the start of the 2000s, their community already
counted 556 members. Not only in Havana, but in many other places of this country too. Due to a
lack of official information on religious affiliation of Cubans, knowledge on the number of Muslims on
this island comes from estimates. Sources state that the number of Muslims present on this island is
from 5 000 to 6 000, of which maximum 1 000 people are autochthonous Cubans.
DOMINICA
Muslims are mentioned in official statistics of this Caribbean island from 1981, when out of
73 795 inhabitants 54 declared themselves as followers of Islam. By the year 2001, the number of
Muslims on this island increased to 139, which in the total population of 68 635 amounted to about
0.2%. It is assumed that the actual number of Muslims in Dominica is over 300 people. As elsewhere
in Caribbeans, local Muslims are of Indo-Pakistani, Arabic and local African origin. It is interesting that
there is an active Muslim community among the Native Indian population of the island, which in
2001 counted over 2 000 people.
DOMINICAN REPUBLIC
Presence of Islam in Dominican Republic is of a relatively newer date. Next to individuals of
Islamic confession originally from the Middle East who immigrated to Dominican Republic during the
first half of the 20th century, beginnings of current presence of Muslims in this area are also related
to arrival of first Muslim students in the late 1970s. Many Muslims discovered this country as a
suitable one for permanent immigration. Large part of people who confess Islam in this country are
local converts. Official statistics on the number of Muslims in this country don't exist. Estimates
related to this differ from 400 to 700 according to one group of sources, to 1 000, 2 000 and 3 000
according to other. According to „International Religious Freedom Report 2009”, the number of
Muslims goes from 5 000 to 10 000. However, their share in the population which counts close to 10
million, at best amounts to only 0.1%.
FRENCH GUIANA
Presence of Muslims in this area is noted in the older literature already in 1908. In estimates
for the year 1960, the number of potential Muslims in French Guiana was around 450. Out of that,
there were around 250 Javanese, 150 people originally from Maghreb and around 50 Lebanese and
Syrians. Muslims had a share of about 1.2% in the total population of 37 500 in 1960. The chances
are that the Muslim community evolved together with the total population, maintaining
approximately proportions from the 1960s. The number of Muslims today is estimated to be 1 500
up to even 3 500. Depending on the source, their share in the population that counts 220 000 people
is estimated at 0.8%, 0.9%, 1%, 1.5% up to 1.9%.
497
FRENCH ANTILLES
Estimates on the number of Muslims in the area of French Antilles vary drastically. Generally,
this population is very small with a low share in the total population. The chances are that the
Muslim community at Guadeloupe Islands is much more developed than the one at Martinique.
Otherwise, different estimates related to the size of this population appear in different sources. The
number of Muslims at Guadeloupe is estimated to 1 000, and even up to 4 400 people, with the
share in total population that varies from 0.2 to 0.4-0.5%, and all up to 0.9%. Estimates on the
number of Muslims for Martinique also vary considerably depending on the source. Some consider
that there are only 300 to 500 Muslims on this island, while there are sources in which the size of this
population is estimated to 1 500 to 1 900 and even up to 3 000 people. Muslims of French Antilles
have diverse ethnic background. We can find Senegalese, Malians, Palestinians, Lebanese, Syrians,
Indo-Pakistanis, as well as autochthonous people from this area (Creoles) among them.
GRENADA
Islam in Grenada appeared with arrival of the labour force from India in the mid-19th
century. According to the 1861 census, out of 31 900 inhabitants of this island, 142 people were
registered as Muslims. Presence of Islam in Grenada has been continuous from that time on,
although, due to constant emigration and assimilation, it is losing on its following. According to the
1901 census, the total population counted 62 438 people, of which only 43 of them declared
themselves as Muslims. Traces of Muslim existence can be seen in the official statistics again only in
1981, when out of 89 088 people, 0.09%, or 76 people declared to be followers of Islam. By 2001,
when they re-appear in census statistics, the number of Muslims jumped to 269, which in the total
population of 103 137 amounted to only 0.26%. It is assumed that the actual number of Muslims in
Grenada is around 500 people.
GUYANA
Guyana is one of the South American countries with a pretty high percentage of Muslims in
the population. Affiliation with Islam is closely related to Indian community that has been present in
this country since 1839. According to official statistics, 238 979 Indians, of which 16.3% were of
Islamic confession, immigrated to Guyana between 1839 and 1917. Muslims kept approximately the
same share within Indian ethnic community in the upcoming decades too. According to 1946 census,
out of 163 434 Indians, 70.7% of them at that time were Hindus, 18% Muslims and 9% Christians.
498

1921. 307 391 18 410 5,99
1931. 318 312 21 792 6,85
1946. 369 678 29 281 7,92
1960. 560 406 49 297 8,80
1970. 699 848
1980. 758 619 66 122 8,72
1991. 723 673 57 669 7,97
2002. 751 223 54 050 7,19
Judging by the official statistics, Muslims' share in the population of Guyana until the 1970s
was in a constant increase, although their number actually increased even until the 80s of the 20th
century. From the 1980s until today, a strong demographic erosion caused by emigration from this
country is visible. Guyana is characterized by incredible mix of religions that can be seen in every
populated place. Areas populated by people of one religion only do not exist. With the exception of a
few settlements in Region 3 (Essequibo Islands-West Demerara), Muslims form a minority
everywhere.
TABLE 2: DISTRIBUTION OF MUSLIM POPULATION BY REGION


Barima-Waini 24 275 64 0,26
Pomeroon-Supenaam 49 254 3 515 7,14
Essequibo Islands-West Demerara 103 061 12 958 12,57
Demerara-Mahaica 310 320 19 393 6,25
Mahaica-Berbice 52 428 5 032 9,60
East Berbice-Corentyne 123 694 12 178 9,85
Cuyuni-Mazaruni 17 597 335 1,90
Potaro-Siparuni 10 094 51 0,51
Upper Takutu-Upper Essequibo 19 388 59 0,30
Upper Demerara-Berbice 41 114 462 1,12
TOTAL 751 223 54 050 7,19
HAITI
Muslims are mentioned in the official statistics for the first time in the 2003 census. According to
results of this census, out of 8 373 750 inhabitants of Haiti, only 0.02%, or 2 013 people declared
themselves as Muslims. However, all unofficial sources agree that the number of Muslims in Haiti is
somewhat higher, and it goes from 4 000 to 5 000 people. Haitian Muslims are mostly autochthonous
converts with African racial background. They are partly descendants of immigrants from Morocco
too.
499
JAMAICA
Muslims are mentioned for the first time in Jamaican statistics in the 1982 census results
when out of 2 172 879 inhabitants, 2 238 people declared to be Muslims. By 2001, the population
had grown to 2 595 962 people. According to this census, there was a significantly lower number of
people who declared themselves as Muslims than in 1982, or more precisely only 1 024 of them.
Census results from 2010 indicate a renewed growth of people who declare themselves as Muslims
and they counted 1 513 members in the total population of 2 683 105. Regardless of official statistics
it is generally assumed that the actual number of Muslims from Jamaica is between 4 000 and little
over 5 000. Present-day Muslims from Jamaica are mostly descendants of immigrants from India
from the end of the 19th century and beginning the 20th century. Jamaicans of African origin are
becoming more and more numerically stronger in the last decades among the followers of Islam.
MONTSERRAT
As on other Caribbean islands, there is a Muslim minority on Montserrat too. According to
the 1980 census, out of 11 519 inhabitants, only 14 people declared themselves as Muslims. After
volcano eruption in 1995, which rendered larger portion of Montserrat uninhabitable, most
inhabitants were forced to move out to other countries. According to the 2001 census, Montserrat
was inhabited by only 4 491 people, of which only 7 were of Islamic confession.
NETHERLANDS ANTILLES
Netherlands Antilles is the common name for several Caribbean islands that are under the
Dutch administration. Very little is known about this group of Muslims, who most probably like in
other countries of Caribbean region, appeared here through immigration of people from India,
Middle East, and through conversion of a part of individuals from the local population. Impulses
coming from Suriname probably had some influence on the development of Islam in this area. Ever
since the 1971, statistics on number of Muslims appear regularly in census results, based on which
the conclusion can be reached that Islam is advancing pretty quickly in this area from the 1990s.
TABLE 1: MUSLIM POPULATION IN NETHERLANDS ANTILLES


1971. a 218 390 547
1981. a 231 932 389
1992. 189 474 466
2001. 175 653 924
a: DATA INCLUDE ARUBA ISLAND
According to the 2001 census, Muslims had the biggest share in the total population on Saba
Island with 2.15%, and St. Maarten Island with 1.01% Based on the linguistic affiliation within a
500
Muslim community of Netherlands Antilles, one can get a picture of a very diverse ethnic background
of this community. According to the 2001 census, out of 924 Muslims who were present in this
country, 241 spoke English, 164 Dutch, 136 Papiamento, 54 Spanish, 5 French, while the mother
tongue of the rest of Muslims was one of the minority foreign languages. According to the 2011
census, out of 150 563 inhabitants of the Curaçao island, 751 people declared themselves as
followers of Islam.
TABLE 2: MUSLIMS' SHARE IN THE POPULATION BY ISLAND

ISLAND TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS

Bonaire 10 791 64
Curaçao 130 628 512
Saba 1 349 29
St. Eustatius 2 292 9
St. Maarten 30 593 310
PUERTO RICO
Between 1958 and 1962, a group of Palestinians who set the foundation for the first Islamic
community life on this island settled in Puerto Rico. Today, much as like in the 1950s, Palestinians
constitute the most significant Muslim ethnic group of Puerto Rico. The strongest concentration of
Muslims can be seen in a suburban municipality of San Juan known as Rio Piedras, where the first
mosque of today's 8 mosques in the area of this city was founded in 1981. The number of Muslims
has been estimated in 2007 to around 5 100 people, which in the total population of close to 4
million, constituted a little over 0.1%.
SAINT KITTS AND NEVIS

Muslims of this country, much like in other Caribbean islands, are mostly descendants of
Indians, Arabs and local converts. Judging by official statistics, the number of Muslims between 1980
and 2001 jumped from 7 to 128 people, which constituted 0.28% in the total population. According
to some estimates, the actual number of Muslims on this island is still somewhat higher and amounts
to several thousand people.
TABLE 1: DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENT OF THE MUSLIM POPULATION ON SAINT KITTS AND NEVIS

1980. 43 309 7
1991. 40 618 45
2001. 46 325 129
501
SAINT LUCIA
Muslims on this, like on many other Caribbean islands, were a part of labour force brought
from India between 1859 and 1893. As we notice from different sources, descendants of Indians on
Saint Lucia and with that probably a few Muslims among them, were mostly Christianized and
assimilated. Muslims appear in the official statistics of Saint Lucia already in 1871, when 131 people
of Islamic confession were registered in the total population that counted 31 610 people.
Redevelopment of Muslim community of this island is noticed from the 1980s, as a consequence of
immigration of Muslims from other Caribbean countries, but also the Middle East and India. Most of
Muslims on Saint Lucia are local converts of African origins who counted 106 people in 2010.
According to the 2010 census, 174 of 165 315 inhabitants of this island declared themselves as
Muslims. However, according to estimates from this period, the number of Muslims was probably
much higher and was around 350 people.
TABLE 1: MUSLIMS' SHARE IN THE TOTAL POPULATION

1980. 113409 25
1991. 133308 81
2001. 157189 222
2010. 165315 174
SAINT VINCENT AND THE GRENADINES

Muslims appear in the official statistics of Saint Vincent already in 1861, when 15 people of Islamic
confession were registered in the total population that counted 31 755 people. The 1980 census
offers indication on the size of Muslim population on these islands, when out of 97 845 inhabitants,
only 16 declared that they were of Islamic confession. 77 people of the total of 109 022 in census
results in 2001 declared themselves as Muslims. Islam came to Saint Vincent, like elsewhere on
Caribbeans, together with labourers from the Indian subcontinent. Recent estimates on the issue of
Muslim population of Saint Vincent differ drastically from the official information. With estimates
that they constitute 1-2% of the total population, we get the impression that Islam is not a religion of
few individuals, but a significant religious community. However, without concrete evidence, these
reports should be viewed with caution.
SURINAME
In Suriname, in comparison to other South-American countries, Muslims constitute a large
percentage of the population. The appearance of Islam in Suriname dates back to 1873, when a
group of 410 Indians out of which 44 were Muslims immigrated to this, at that time Dutch colony.
Total of 34 000 Indians, of which about 6 000 Muslims, moved to Suriname by 1916. Other and most
important wave of immigration of Muslims to Suriname followed in 1890 when a first group of 94
Javanese people settled there. By 1939, when the organized immigration stopped, the number of
Javanese who were brought to Suriname was 33 258 people. Almost all Javanese were at that time at
502
least nominally belonging to Islamic confession. According to official estimates for the year 1929, of
the total of 151 350 people, Muslims counted 23.57%, or 35 675 people. Soon after their arrival to
Suriname, different Christian missions started their activities among Javanese and had limited
success. Out of total number of Javanese who were brought to this country, close to 9 000 returned
to Indonesia by the 1950s, while around 250 people moved to French Guiana after the World War II.
TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS STRUCTURE WITHIN EHTNIC GROUPS

ETHNIC GROUP PROTESTANTS CATHOLICS HINDU MUSLIMS PAGANS OTHERS

CREOLS 59 630 47 658 272 443 6 958
INDIANS 1 136 4 021 86 911 19 157 1 408
JAVANS 1 319 1 668 162 43 933 1 381
CHINESE 804 3 456 4 28 1 047
WHITES 1 544 1 666 2 11 1 099
MAROONS 5 548 5 275 16 875
NATIVE INDIANS 284 5 889 8 16 960 130
OTHERS 802 1 533 216 221 0 736
TOTAL 71 067 71 166 87 575 63 809 17 835 12 759
As it can be seen from the results of the 1964 census, Muslims’ share in the then population
of Suriname was 19.64%. However, the estimates regarding the number of Muslims from the time
before the independence from Netherlands in 1975, elevate their numbers in total population of
Suriname to even up to 25%. The fact is that the mass emigration of Surinamese to Netherlands in
the 1970s and 1980s significantly influenced the numerical strength of Muslims in this country as
well. It is estimated that only in this period around 20 000 Javanese moved out to Europe. Despite
emigration, Muslims’ share in the population of this country remained rather stable by the 1980s.
According to results of the 1980 census, out of 355 240 inhabitants, 69 713 or 19.62% declared
themselves as Muslims. Dominant direction among Surinamese Muslims in that period were Ahmadis
with 22 006 members, 9 241 people declared to be followers of Sunni Islam and 38 466 people as
members of some other Islamic group. Results of the 2004 census offered fresh data according to
which the number of people confessing Islam in local population had decreased to only 13.45%.
TABLE 2: MUSLIMS’ SHARE BY DISTRICT


PARAMARIBO 242 946 22 846 9,40
WANICA 85 986 18 624 21,66
NICKERIE 36 639 8 241 22,49
CORONIE 2 887 318 11,01
SARAMACCA 15 980 3 006 18,81
COMMEWIJNE 24 649 9 963 40,41
MAROWIJNE 16 642 1 134 6,81
PARA 18 749 2 122 11,32
BROKOPONDO 14 215 30 0,21
SIPALIWINI 34 136 23 0,07
503
If we analyse results of the 2004 census, the decrease in share of Muslims within Javanese
and Indian population is obvious in comparison to the year 1964. On the other hand, among people
who do not belong to ethnic groups which are traditionally carriers of Islam in this country, the share
of people who are not following this religion had significantly increased. The 2012 census included
541 638 people, of which 75 053 or 13.86% declared as members of Islam. It is important to state
that in comparison to the year 1980, the number of Ahmadis dropped to 14 161, while the number of
people registered as Sunnis jumped to 21 159. 39 733 Surinamese Muslims didn't state what religious
direction they follow. Generally, Surinamese Muslims agree that the results of 2004 and 2012
censuses show number of members of this religion as much smaller than it is in reality. Vast number
of people didn't share the data on their religious and ethnic affiliation during these censuses, so we
can consider these assertions realistic to a certain extent only. However, we should take the
assertions that the actual number of Muslims in Suriname is still 20% with reserve. Most probably,
we can expect that, together with Muslims that don't appear in official statistics, the share of
members of this religion in the population of Suriname is at best between 16 and 18%. Surinamese
Muslims are mostly of Sunni orientation. Indians follow Hanafi and Javanese Shafi'i madhhab.
504
TABLE 3: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION WITHIN ETHNIC GROUPS ACCORDING TO THE 2004 CENSUS
TRADITIONAL OTHER NO RELIGION

ETHNIC GROUP TOTAL CHRISTIAN HINDU MUSLIM
RELIGIONS RELIGIONS UNDECLARED
NATIVE INDIANS 18 037 14 858 92 115 154 699 2 119
MAROONS 72 553 43 203 96 55 12 980 2 741 13 478
CREOLS 87 202 66 941 188 353 514 2 385 16 821
INDIANS 135 117 8 754 94 800 15 649 254 447 15 213
JAVANS 71 879 10 393 574 46 156 1 208 2 338 11 210
CHINESE 8 775 2 180 113 42 299 868 5 273
WHITES 2 899 1 627 159 23 38 94 958
HALF-CAST 61 524 42 922 1 992 3 743 346 2 061 10 460
OTHERS 2 264 1 368 116 99 9 136 536
NO ETHNICITY 1 261 142 16 12 2 22 1 067
UNDECLARED 31 318 8 356 94 60 487 467 21 854
TRINIDAD AND TOBAGO

Demographic development of Muslim population of Trinidad can be followed in continuity
since the end of the 19th century. As it can be seen from the table, people of Islamic confession, all
through to the 90s of the 20th century experienced a continuous, positive development. In the inter-
census period from 1990 to 2000, slight decrease of this population can be noticed. Their share in the
total population from the 70s is characterized by a constant decrease.

BY CENSUS FROM 1891 TO 2010
1891. 218 381 8 638 3,95
1901. 273 899 11 478 3,83
1911. 333 552 14 957 4,48
1921. 365 913 17 698 4,84
1931. 412 783 20 992 5,09
1946. 557 970 32 615 5,85
1960. 827 957 49 736 6,01
1970. 931 071 58 271 6,26
1980. 1 055 763 63 333 6,00
1990. 1 125 128 65 732 5,84
2000. 1 114 772 64 648 5,80
2010. 1 322 546 65 705 5,00
Vast majority of Muslims of Trinidad have their origins in the Indian subcontinent. Muslims
were present among the first Indian immigrants in 1845. People of Islamic confession were present
on this island even before the arrival of Indians, exclusively among the individuals and smaller groups
of slaves who had their origins in the African continent. Unlike the Indians, this group of Muslims was
not able to organise community religious life, which caused its total disappearance and assimilation
to majority Creole population. Only from the 1970s on, individual conversions to Islam are appearing
again among the people of African origin. Even though the Indian ethnic group is doubtlessly
dominant within the Trinidadian Islam, it can be said that the group of African Muslims makes a
significant and noticeable minority.
505
TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION BY ETHNIC GROUP
RELIGION AFRICANS INDIANS MIXED OTHERS
CATHOLICS 197 072 33 312 103 803 15 536
ANGLICANS 139 802 6 192 17 120 5 407
METHODIST 14 044 181 722 560
MORAVIANS 6 444 10 61 12
PRESBYTERIANS 1 212 34 844 2 474 833
HINDUS 389 228 758 725 225
MUSLIMS 303 57 105 686 158
OTHERS 57 499 13 136 8 105 2 331
Muslim minority is present in all parts of Trinidad and Tobago. They have the most significant
share in the population in central and southern parts of this island, especially in Princess Town,
Chaguanas and Couva districts. Muslims constitute only 0.53% of the population on Tobago Island.
Members of Anjuman Sunnat-ul-Jamaat Association Jamya (abbreviated ASJA), are in almost every
census counted separately from the rest of Muslims; namely, this is the most influential Islamic
organization of this Caribbean island related to Sunni Islam of Hanafi Madhhab. A small group of
Ahmadis from this country is officially classified as a part of the Muslim population.
TABLE 3: MUSLIM POPULATION BY COUNTY


COUNTY, CITY TOTAL TOTAL
MUSLIMS MUSLIMS
Arima 28 310 993 33 404 946
Chaguanas 61 897 5 868 83 489 7 170
Couva/Tabaquite/Talparo 152 483 13 341 178 160 13 238
Diego Martin 86 805 2 036 102 340 2 322
Mayaro/Rio Claro 30 298 2 254 35 649 2 181
Penal/Debe 77 756 5 835 89 342 5 941
Point Fortin 17 755 354 20 161 359
Port of Spain 37 965 1 127 35 914 948
Princes Town 85 682 8 990 102 369 8 690
San Fernando 48 784 2 822 48 635 2 235
Sangre Grande 58 311 2 471 75 605 2 896
San Juan/Laventille 136 759 6 089 157 021 6 601
Siparia 77 010 3 748 86 898 3 388
Tunapuna/Piarco 170 767 8 487 212 825 8 445
Western Tobago 44 190 233 60 735 345
506
RELIGION TOTAL % PENTECOSTALS 76327 6,85

AGLICANS 86792 7,79 PRESBYTERIANS 36710 3,29
BAPTISTS 79899 7,17 CATHOLICS 289711 25,99
HINDUS (SAT) 143787 12,90 ADVENTISTS 44147 3,96
HINDUS (OTHER) 106973 9,60 OTHERS 120666 10,82
JEHOWA'S WITNESSES 17948 1,61 NO RELIGION 21598 1,94
METHODISTS 10396 0,93 UNKNOWN 15170 1,36
MUSLIMS (ASJA) 25297 2,27 TOTAL 1114772 100
MUSLIMS (OTHER) 39351 3,53
TABLE 5: ETHNIC COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION

ETHNIC GROUP TOTAL %

AFRICANS 418268 37,52
INDIANS 446273 40,03
CHINESE 3800 0,34
SYRIANS/LEBANESE 849 0,08
WHITES 7034 0,63
MIXED 228089 20,46
OTHERS 1972 0,18
UNKNOWN 8487 0,76
TOTAL 1114772 100
507
TURKS AND CAICOS
Turks and Caicos are Caribbean islands under the administration of Great Britain. Muslims
have been present in this area only few years back. The population of Turks and Caicos is growing
fast due to immigration, and among the immigrants are also individuals who are Muslims. The
population has grown from 19 886 to 44 819 people in the period between 2001 and 2010. It is
estimated that around 50 people participate actively in the Islamic community life.
USA VIRGIN ISLANDS

In the part of Virgin Islands that belongs to the United States of America, according to the
2000 census, there were 108 612 inhabitants, among which Muslims form a significant minority.
Their number was estimated to around 1 300 people in the year 2000, of which 1 000 lived in Saint
Croix island, and around 300 at Saint Thomas island. Islam started appearing in this area around the
1970s.
508
AUSTRALIA AND OCEANIA
509
510
AMERICAN SAMOA
Muslim population in this USA's overseas territory comes down to individuals. According to
„Riseap”, the number of Muslims in American Samoa in 1996 amounted to 12 people. According to
the 1990 census, there were 46 773 people living on this island, which means that the Muslims' share
in the total population in the 90s of the 20th century was only 0.03%.
AUSTRALIA
Presence of Islam in Australia dates back to the 19th century. Almost from the very beginning
of the colonization of this continent, during the 1828 census, 10 Muslims were registered. We can
conclude from the results of the 1901 census that the first wave of Muslim settlers was not at all
negligible, when there were at least 3 500 Muslims living in Australia. This made up around 0.1% of
the then Australian population that counted 3.83 million people. The most significant Muslim
community at that time was in the Western Australia. Muslims there, with 1 191 registered
members, had a percentage of as much as 0.63% in the total population that counted 189 385
people. New South Wales was inhabited by 1 072 Muslims at that time. Muslim communities in other
areas were somewhat smaller, so there were 467 followers of this religion registered in Victoria, 449
in South Australia, and only 27 in Tasmania. The number of Muslims in Queensland at that time
remained unknown. The Information on Muslims can again be found in the official statistics at the
threshold of the WWII, or more precisely in 1933, when out of 6 629 839 inhabitants 1 877 declared
to be followers of Islam. It is assumed that the number of Muslims in the period before 1933 was
much higher, but that it was reduced due to various legal provisions stipulating emigration to
homelands. However, the 1947 census shows that after the WWII the number of Muslims in this
country started growing again. In that year, out of 75 793 858 inhabitants, 2 704 declared themselves
as Muslims. From the 70s of the 20th century, as a consequence of immigration of Cypriot Turks and
Lebanese people, comes a significant increase in Muslim population of this country. In the 1971
census, out of 12 755 638 inhabitants, 22 311 people declared themselves as Muslims
TABLE 1: DEVELOPMENT OF MUSLIM POPULATION OF AUSTRALIA BY ADMINISTRATIVE UNIT


TOTAL TOTAL TOTAL
NSW 4 777 095 22 206 5 126 217 38 527 5 401 881 57 551
VICTORIA 3 646 974 17 622 3 832 443 29 355 4 019 478 37 965
QUEENSLAND 2 037 194 1 717 2 295 123 2 457 2 587 315 3 731
SOUTH AUSTRALIA 1 244 754 1 031 1 285 033 1 456 1 345 945 2 486
WESTERN AUSTRALIA 1 144 855 1 594 1 273 624 3 581 1 406 929 5 487
TASMANIA 402 865 135 418 957 369 436 353 569
NORTHERN TERRITORY 97 090 193 123 324 317 154 848 479
AUSTRALIAN CAPITAL TERRITORY 197 622 408 221 609 730 249 407 1 255
OTHER TERRITORIES
AUSTRALIA 13 546 448 45 205 14 576 330 76 792 15 602 156 109 523
511
TOTAL TOTAL TOTAL
NSW 5 732 038 77 825 5 995 543 102 288 6 311 168 140 907
VICTORIA 4 244 249 49 617 4 354 127 67 047 4 612 095 92 742
QUEENSLAND 2 917 726 5 605 3 319 186 9 421 3 585 639 14 990
SOUTH AUSTRALIA 1 400 586 3 092 1 422 522 4 798 1 458 912 7 478
WESTERN AUSTRALIA 1 586 831 8 227 1 713 023 12 583 1 832 008 19 456
TASMANIA 452 836 623 458 593 807 454 839 865
NORTHERN TERRITORY 175 836 630 189 364 768 202 728 945
AUSTRALIAN CAPITAL TERRITORY 280 107 1 868 297 175 2 466 309 187 3 488
OTHER TERRITORIES 3 684 707 2 653 707
AUSTRALIA 16 850 209 147 487 17 752 820 200 885 18 769 258 281 578

TOTAL TOTAL
MUSLIMS MUSLIMS
NSW 6 549 179 168 785 6 917 658 219 377
VICTORIA 4 932 421 109 370 5 354 042 152 775
QUEENSLAND 3 904 534 20 322 4 332 738 34 047
SOUTH AUSTRALIA 1 514 336 10 517 1 596 570 19 511
WESTERN AUSTRALIA 1 959 087 24 185 2 239 168 39 117
TASMANIA 476 479 1 050 495 355 1 708
NORTHERN TERRITORY 192 899 1 090 211 944 1 589
AUSTRALIAN CAPITAL TERRITORY 324 034 4 372 356 586 7 422
OTHER TERRITORIES 2 319 700 3 658 745
AUSTRALIA 19 855 288 340 401 21 507 719 476 291
As it can be seen in Table 1, Muslims' share in the total population had from 1947 to 2011
jumped from 0.04% to 2.21%. Vast majority of Australian Muslims are inhabitants of primary urban
areas, primarily in Sidney and Melbourne. A rather large Muslim population that holds a significant
share in the total population is visible in certain city areas.
TABLE 2: FIVE LARGEST MUSLIM COMMUNITIES WITHIN SIDNEY BY STATISTICAL SUBDIVISION AND
CITY TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS
SIDNEY
Canterbury-Bankstown 300 451 43 787
Central Western Sydney 303 048 35 710
Fairfield-Liverpool 344 496 21 633
St George-Sutherland 365 870 14 380
Blacktown 271 712 12 461
MELBOURN
Hume City 129 215 19 690
Western Melbourne 419 910 17 502
Moreland City 112 500 10 621
Greater Dandenong City 125 521 9 872
South Eastern Outer Melbourne 272 074 7 607
512
Cocos and Christmas Islands are located northwest of the parent Australian continent. These
islands have, from the beginning of the colonization in the 19th century, been an aim for immigration
for Indonesians (Malays), so their descendants today constitute a significant (on Cocos even majority)
component in the total population.
TABLE 3: MUSLIM POPULATION OF COCOS AND CHRISTMAS ISLANDS

ISLAND THE 1981 CENSUS THE 1986 CENSUS

TOTAL TOTAL
MUSLIMS MUSLIMS
COCOS ISLANDS 555 314 676 401
CHRISTMAS ISLAND 2 871 730 1 789 139
ISLAND THE 2006 CENSUS THE 2011 CENSUS
TOTAL TOTAL
MUSLIMS MUSLIMS
COCOS ISLANDS 571 433 550 419
CHRISTMAS ISLAND 1 352 266 2 067 305
Australian Muslims have a very diverse ethnic background. However, doubtlessly the most
dominant among them are people of Arabic origin, then Turks, followed by Indo-Pakistanis. However,
Australian statistics offer insight into religious composition of the population according to country of
their birth. These statistics clearly show that Muslims are present among almost all nationalities,
even among the Australian Aborigines. According to the 2006 census, 1 011 people, of total of 455
023 Aborigines declared themselves as Muslims.
TABLE 4: MUSLIMS' SHARE IN THE POPULATION BY COUNTRY OF BIRTH -

THE 2006 CENSUS
COUNTRY OF BIRTH TOTAL PEOPLE MUSLIMS

OCEANIA
AUSTRALIA 14 072 937 128 904
FIJI 48 142 5 925
MIDDLE EAST
LEBANON 74 850 30 290
TURKEY 30 490 23 126
AFGHANISTAN 16 751 15 961
IRAN 22 549 7 313
CYPRUS 18 380 3 230
EGYPT 33 490 3 450
SAUDI ARABIA 3 480 2 450
SYRIA 6 970 2 270
KUWAIT 2 880 1 710
JORDAN 3 720 1 570
UAE 2 980 1 040
IRAQ 32 520 10 040
PALESTINE (GAZA, WEST BANK) 2 640 930
SOUTH ASIA
PAKISTAN 16 990 13 830
513
BANGLADESH 16 100 13 360
INDIA 147 106 4 888
SRI LANKA 62 256 1 279
SOUTHEAST ASIA
INDONESIA 50 974 8 656
MALAYSIA 92 335 4 199
BRUNEI 2 390 325
THAILAND 30 554 297
CAMBODIA 24 528 41
SOUTHEAST EUROPE
BOSNIA AND HERZEGOVINA 24 631 7 538
MACEDONIA 40 656 2 161
ALBANIA 2 020 920
GREECE 109 990 736
SYRIA 17 330 710
ROMANIA 13 878 318
BULGARIA 2 680 262
CROATIA 50 996 192
SUBSAHARAN AFRICA
SOMALIA 43 14 4 109
SUDAN 19 049 2 481
ETHIOPIA 5 640 1 250
ERITREA 2 020 1 170
SIERRA LEONE 1 810 620
LIBERIA 1 530 310
TANZANIA 2 300 232
TABLE 5: MUSLIMS POPULATION BY PRIMARY LANGUAGE –

THE 2006 CENSUS
LANGUAGE NUMBER
ARABIC 114 034
TURKISH 46 914
ENGLISH 43 139
URDU 18 142
BENGALI 15 304
DARI 13 766
It is interesting to note that Australian Druze have a chance to declare as such. According to
statistical data, Druze represent a small, but vital community which in 1996 counted 2 040, and in
2001 already 2 493 people. According to the 2006 census, 2 982 people declared themselves as
Druze. Muslim sources largely agree that the actual number of Muslims in this country at the time of
census was much higher, which is not excluded. It is likely that there are plenty of Muslims too
among the people who didn't declare their religion. The percentage of people who didn't declare
their religious affiliation is much lower among the citizens of Australia who were born outside this
country than among those who were born as Australians. It is assumed that the critical mass of the
undeclared Muslims is mostly hidden among native Australians. Statistics on people born outside
Australia provide a very detailed insight into religious composition within individual groups. It can
clearly be seen that people, who were born in some countries for which there is a stereotype that
they are exclusively Muslim (e.g. Egypt, Malaysia, Indonesia, Sudan, Syria, Iraq, etc.), often in
514
majority or large minority declare like Christians, or non-Muslims. This clearly suggests that the
immigrants from the Muslim countries are in large number members of local religious minorities of
such countries, who due to their bad position in the society, left their homelands. Australian census
collects data on origin of the population. These data relate to all Australians regardless of place of
birth. If the state indications are taken as guidelines for evaluation of Muslims within certain ethnic
groups, then even if we consciously increase the Muslims’ share within such groups, we can get a
maximum number of some 550 000 Muslims at the time of 2011 census, which meant a share of
around 2.5% in the total population.
FIJI
Islam has been present in Fiji since 1879. First Muslims came as a labour force from India.
Out of 60 553 Indian labourers who came to Fiji between 1879 and 1916, 9 098 were of Islamic
confession. Of that number, 6 557 were from Kolkata, 1 450 from Punjab and Afghan areas, and 1
091 from Madras. Even though the history of censuses on this island dates back to 1881, concrete
data on the size of Muslim population comes only from the period after the World War II. According
to the 1946 census, percentage of Muslims in the population of Fiji was 6.52%; by 1996 it increased
to 7.79%, which is the highest percentage ever recorded of this population among Fijians. Due to
increased emigration of Indians from the 1980s, along with decrease in numbers of this ethnic
community, there was a decrease in the number of Muslims in this country and their share in total
population as well.
TABLE 1: EVOLUTION OF THE MUSLIM POPULATION OF FIJI

FROM 1946 TO 2007
1946. 259 638 16 932 6,52
1956. 345 737 25 394 7,34
1966. 476 727 37 116 7,79
1976. 588 068 45 459 7,73
1986. 715 375 56 001 7,59
1996. 775 077 54 323 7,23
2007. 837 271 52 520 6,27
In censuses for 1986 and 1996, data on directions that Muslims follow were also published
within the religious statistics. Statistics defined these directions as Sunni, Ahmadi and other.
TABLE 2: DIRECTIONS WITHIN ISLAM


SUNNI 46 836 32 351
AHMADI 2 488 1 976
OTHER MUSLIM, UNCLASSIFIED 6 677 19 996
As already mentioned, vast majority of Fijian Muslims have Indian ethnic background.
However, there are individuals of Islamic confession among all other ethnic groups on the island.
515
TABLE 3: MUSLIMS' SHARE BY ETHNIC GROUP ACCORDING TO THE 1996 CENSUS
OTHER MUSLIM,
ETHNIC GROUP TOTAL MEMBERS MUSLIMS AHMADI SUNNI
UNCLASSIFIED
FIJIANS 393 575 324 18 175 131
INDIANS 338 818 53 753 1 944 32 082 19 727
CHINESE (AND PARTLY CHINESE) 4 939 36 2 15 19
EUROPEANS 3 103 29 1 8 20
PARTLY EUROPEANS 11 685 49 4 19 26
ROTUMANS 9 727 27 2 13 12
OTHER PACIFIC ISLANDERS 10 463 32 2 12 18
OTHER ETHNIC GROUPS 2 767 73 3 27 43
By 2007, the number of Muslims among the autochthonous Fijians had more than doubled
and it amounted to 771 people. Among Indians, Muslims counted 51 025 and among other
ethnicities 724 people. Published materials of the 2007 census offer a good insight into territorial
distribution of Muslims in smaller administrative units. Followers of this religion constitute a minority
on all islands, with greatest share in the population of over 10% in Macuata Province.


BA 231 762 22 985
BUA 14 176 415
CAKAUDROVE 49 339 1 497
KADAVU 10 167 4
LAU 10 683 3
LOMAIVITI 16 461 51
MACUATA 72 441 7 279
NADROGA NAVOSA 58 387 4 102
NAITASIRI 160 759 9 148
NAMOSI 6 898 120
RA 29 464 856
REWA 100 791 3 369
SERUA 18 249 515
TAILEVU 55 692 2 176
ROTUMA 2 002 0
TOTAL 837 271 52 520

ACCORDING TO 2007 CENSUS
CHRISTIANS 539 536 HINDUS 233 393

Anglicans 6 313 SIKHS 2 577
Assembly of God 47 778 MUSLIMS 52 520
Catholics 76 433 OTHER RELIGIONS 2 172
Methodists 289 923 NO RELIGION 7 073
Adventists 32 308 TOTAL 837 271
516
FRENCH POLYNESIA
Presence of Muslims in French Polynesia area is marginal and it probably amounts to several
tens of people. Percentage of Muslims in the total population that according to the 2007 census
counted 259 596 people was estimated at only 0.01%.
GUAM
There are no credible data on the size of Muslim population on this Pacific island. It is certain
that there are Muslims on Guam and that they are active within the Jamya called ,,Masjid al-Noor''.
In the beginning of the 1990s, this jamaat had around 100 active members. Presently, or more
precisely in 2008, the number of active members of this jamaat came down to around 50 people. It is
likely that the actual number of Muslims on this island is somewhat bigger. Nonetheless, their share
in the total population of Guam estimated at 175 000, is very low.
KIRIBATI
According to census results for the year 2010, out of 103 058 inhabitants of this Oceania
country, only 119 people were registered as follower of Islam. Most of them, or more precisely, 51
people were inhabited in South Tarava Island, where there were attempts of Islamic missionary
efforts in the recent past. A group of Muslims counting 25 members is living in Betio Island. It is
known that a very few indigenous Kiribatis practice Islam. The attempt of the US administration to
inhabit 17 Uyghurs here during the Bush time who were imprisoned at Guantanamo, was refused by
Kiribati government.
MARSHALL ISLANDS
Presence of Muslims within the population of Marshall Islands that in 2010 counted over
550 000 people, is very marginal and is probably consisting of ten or little more individuals.
MICRONESIA
According to the 1994 census, out of 105 506 inhabitants of this Oceania state, only 26
people have declared themselves as Muslims. By 2010, when the last census was conducted, the
total number of people decreased to 102 843, of which only two were registered as Muslims.
517
NAURU
Muslims appear in the official statistics of this small Oceania country only in the results of the
1947 census. Nauru had 2 855 inhabitants at that time, of which 1 476 were foreigners. Within the
foreign population, 34 people declared as Muslims of Indian origin. A few Indians were at that time
temporarily employed in service of companies dealing with exploitation of phosphates. Already in
1954, official statistics made no record of the presence of people of Islamic confession on this island.
Repeated temporary appearance of Muslims in Nauru dates back to 2001, after the Australian
authorities there established transition refugee camp, through which several thousand people from
Afghanistan passed within a few years.
NEW CALEDONIA
Reports on the individual presence of Muslims on this island date back to the mid-19th
century. A first more significant group of followers of Islam in New Caledonia were the war prisoners
from Algeria, who were deported by French in 1871. Later, in 1896, the immigration of Muslims from
Indonesia started, or more precisely from Java island. Descendants of Indonesians constitute a large
majority of the present-day Muslim population of this French overseas territory. Concrete data on
the number of followers of Islam on New Caledonia don't exist, primarily because the issue of
religious affiliation is not a part of the official statistics. Estimates concerning this topic offer a range
of versatile information. In 1978, it was assumed that 4 250 or 3.1% of 137 000 inhabitants of New
Caledonia confess Islam. According to the same source, only 4 000 of 5 100 Indonesians were
referred to as Muslims. According to the 2009 census, New Caledonia was inhabited by 245 580
people. Many sources stated that the actual number of Muslims is 6-7 000, which constituted a share
of only 2.5% to 2.9% in the total population. On the other hand, there are sources in which the
Muslim population is estimated as much bigger, or in other words they should count 8 000 or even
up to 10 000 people, which could mean that the Muslims' share in the population of this island is
maybe even over 4%.
NEW ZEALAND
The earliest written traces of presence of Islam in New Zealand can be found in the results of
the 1874 census, when 17 people of Islamic confession were registered there. Most of them, or 15
people were Chinese, labourers in the gold mines of Otago close to Dunedine on the Southern Island.
Chinese Muslims did not leave any traces of their existence, unlike Indian Muslims from Gujarat, who
started coming to Auckland in 1909. Namely, first organized Islamic religious life on New Zealand is
precisely related to this small community. By the 1940s, the number of Muslims wasn’t crossing 100
people, which started changing significantly after the WWII with an influx of new immigrants and
refugees, mostly Albanians, Bosniacs and Turks.
518
TABLE 1: MUSLIM POPULATION OF NEW ZEALAND

1874. 344984 17
1878. 458007 39
1881. 534030 7
1896. 743214 43
1901. 815862 41
1906. 936309 17
1911. 1058312 12
1916. 1149225 47
1921. 1271667 65
1926. 1408140 76
1936. 1573812 51
1945. 1702299 67
Liberalization of the immigration policy after the WWII made this country attractive for
immigration for larger number of people from countries that are considered Muslim. Demographic
growth of the Muslim population is especially significant from the 1970s. From 1971 to 2013, the
number of Muslims had increased from 779 to 46 194 people. Otherwise, at the time when the 2006
census results have been published, Muslims of this country estimated that their actual number was
between 40 000 and 45 000 people.
TABLE 2: MUSLIM POPULATION OF NEW ZEALAND


1951. 1 939 473 205
1956. 2 174 061 200
1961. 2 414 985 260
1971. 2 862 630 779
1976. 3 129 384 1 415
1981. 3 175 737 2 004
1986. 3 307 083 2 544
1991. 3 316 008 6 096
1996. 3 618 303 13 545
2001. 3 737 277 23 631
2006. 4 027 947 36 072
2013. 4 242 048 46 194
If it's to be judged by census results from 2006, Indians are doubtlessly the most dominant
group within New Zealand's Muslims with 11 310 people, and who, along with Muslims from
Pakistan, Bangladesh, and other groups originally from the Indian subcontinent, constitute about
45% of the complete Islamic population of this country. Arabs, Malays, Indonesians, Iranis, Somalis,
Muslims from Balkans, but also individuals among all other ethnicities living in New Zealand make up
the rest of the Muslim population. Next to being strengthened through immigration, Islam got
stronger through conversions of the autochthonous people, or in other words, Maori and population
of European origin as well. In 1991, only 99 Maoris declared themselves as Muslims. By 2001, the
519
number of Maori Muslims jumped to 708, and by 2006, already 1 074 members of these people
were registered as Muslims. It is assumed that around 500 New Zealanders of European origin
converted to Islam by the beginning of the 21st century. Most of Muslims from New Zealand live in
large urban centres, especially Auckland. On the Pacific islands, which are part of the New Zealand's
territory, presence of Muslim population is unknown. The exception are the Cook Islands, where
there were 3 Muslims living in 2001, and 8 of them in 2006. Sunni Islam is the dominant form among
the majority, but there is also a significant Shia minority, especially among Iraqis, Afghans, Iranis and
many other Muslims originally from the Indian subcontinent.
TABLE 3: MUSLIM POPULATION BY REGION


Northland Region 148 470 204
Auckland Region 1 303 068 23 685
Waikato Region 382 716 2 169
Bay of Plenty Region 257 379 666
Gisborne Region 44 499 69
Hawke's Bay Region 147 783 441
Taranaki Region 104 127 234
Manawatu-Wanganui Region 222 423 927
Wellington Region 448 959 3 708
Tasman Region 44 628 60
Nelson Region 42 888 78
Marlborough Region 42 558 72
West Coast Region 31 329 51
Canterbury Region 521 832 2 838
Otago Region 193 803 732
Southland Region 90 876 144
Area Outside Region 618
NORTHERN MARIANA ISLANDS

Muslim population on the Northern Mariana Islands is exclusively related to presence of
labourers from Bangladesh, which appear in the official statistics already in 1990, when there were
28 of them registered in the total population of 58 846. By 1995, number of Bengalis dropped to 7
people. According to the year 2000 census, Bengalis, who counted 873 people, had a share of 1.3% in
the population of 69 221 people.
PALAU
The population of Oceania country Palau according to the 2005 census was 19 907 people.
Muslim population of Palau is mostly composed of around 500 Bengali immigrants. Next to them,
there are 13 Uyghurs living on Palau who were released from the American war prison Guantanamo
in Cuba in 2009. Muslims constitute around 2.5% of the total island’s population.
520
PAPUA NEW GUINEA
Muslim community of Papua New Guinea constitutes almost unnoticeable minority in the
total population. In 1976, when this country gained its independence, there were only around 120
Muslims living there, mostly foreigners. They appear in official statistics for the first time during the
1990 census, when out of 3 582 333 people, only 440 were registered as Muslims. By the year 2000,
when the next census was conducted, the number of registered members of Muslim community in
total population of 5 171 548 people increased to 756 people, of which 476 were citizens of Papua.
The largest group of Muslims, 263 of them, according to results of this census, were present in the
capital city of Port Moresby. According to reports, conversions to Islam have become more frequent
in the last years than before and it is estimated that the number of Muslims in the current population
that counts over 7 million, is from 2 000 to 4 000 or 5 000 people.
SAMOA
When compared against the total number of inhabitants of Samoa, the number of Muslims is
quite marginal. Results of the 2001 census show that only 48 people of the total of 176 710 declared
themselves as Muslims. According to the 2006 census, out of total of 156 004 inhabitants over the
age of 5, only 61 people declared that they are following Islam as their religion. Statistics related to
religious affiliation of the population, which were published as a part of results of the 2011 census,
do not make a distinction between the followers of Hinduism and Islam. Only 38 people of the total
of 160 961 registered inhabitants over the age of 5 appear under this census category, which would
mean that the number of Muslims in this country had significantly decreased from 2006 to 2011.
SOLOMON ISLANDS
It is not known whether there were Muslims prior to the 1980s on Solomon Islands when the
first reports on converting of the indigenous population to Islam appear. According to the 2009
census, 316 of 515 870 inhabitants of this country declared themselves as Muslims. However, the
estimates related to this population vary to some extent in relation to census data and give an
impression of somewhat stronger representation of Islam in this country. It is known that a
significant part, most probably about 10% of total population of Savo Island, which counts over 3 000
people, confess Islam. Also widely spread is the information according to which Muslims count 350
people in the population that in 1999 amounted to 409 042 people. Reports from the literature point
at the fact that many inhabitants of Malaita Island, after the ethnic conflict in 2001, embraced Islam,
which leads to a conclusion that the present-day Muslim population is surely larger in number than
from the time before this conflict. In the most recent estimates, the number of Muslims is estimated
at few hundreds, and even up to few thousands. The more recent information states that, besides in
Savo and Malaita Islands, Muslim communities can also be found around Honaire and on Russel
islands. Next to Sunnis, members of Ahmadi movement who are very active here are also considered
as Muslims in Solomon Islands.
521
TONGA
Presence of Muslims on Tonga islands was officially recorded for the first time during the
1996 census. Data on religious affiliation were collected only within the ethnic Tonga population,
which counted 96 020 people in the total population of 97 784. In 1996, 35 Tongans declared
themselves as Muslims. Information on religious composition during the 2006 census covered a
whole population, including ethnic minorities. Out of total of 101 991 people, 47 people declared
themselves as Muslims. Among Muslims of Tonga in 2006, 19 people were ethnic Tongans, 19 were
Indo-Fijians, 8 other Asians and 1 was European.
TUVALU
The population of Islamic confession in Tuvalu is small in numbers and is probably composed
of only few individuals. Of 9 359 inhabitants that were counted during the 2002 census, 133 people
were registered as members of other religions, among which there were probably few Muslims too.
VANUATU
First convert to Islam in Vanuatu was recorded in 1978 in a village called Mele on Efate
Island. The first mosque in this country was also founded in Mele in 1992. Since 1987, Islam started
spreading among other individuals outside this village. According to the 1999 census, there were
186 678 people living in Vanuatu. The number of Muslims within the total population in this period
was estimated at around 100 people. By 2009, according to results of the last census, the population
had grown to 234 023 people, of which 103 declared as followers of Islam. However, it is assumed
that the number of Muslims is somewhat higher and that it is around 200.
WALLIS AND FUTUNA

There is no information that would confirm the presence of Muslims on Wallis and Futuna Islands.
522
BIBLIOGRAPHY
523
MIDDLE EAST
AFGHANISTAN
CENSUS PUBLICATIONS, OFFICIAL STATISTICS

 United Nations Statistics Division. Demographic Yearbook 1983.
SCIENTIFIC WORKS, DOCUMENTS, BOOKS
 Cary Gladstone. Afghanistan Revisited. Nova Publishers, 2001
 Gary W. Bowersox.The Gem Hunter: True Adventures of an American in Afghanistan
 Hafizullah Emadi.Minority group politics: The role of Ismailis in Afghanistan's politics.Central Asian Survey: Volume
12, Issue 3, 1993 Special Issue: Central Asian Society, History and Culture
 James W. Fiscus. America's War in Afghanistan
 Russell, Malcom B. The Middle East and South Asia 1997 (The World Today Series). Harpers Ferry, West Virginia:
Stryker-Post Publications (1997)
 United States Department of State. BUREAU OF DEMOCRACY, HUMAN RIGHTS, AND LABOR. 2010 Report on
International Religious Freedom - Afghanistan
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.ismaili.net/heritage/node/29905 The Ismailis of Afghanistan
 http://www.afghanistans.com/information/People/Religion.htm
 http://countrystudies.us/afghanistan/67.htm
 http://www.alertnet.org/thenews/newsdesk/L2928956.htm
 http://seattletimes.nwsource.com/html/nationworld/2008590304_shiites05.html
 http://gulf2000.columbia.edu/images/maps/Afghanistan_Religion_sm.jpg
 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Islam_in_Afghanistan
 http://www.country-studies.com/afghanistan/ismailis.html
BAHRAIN
 UNITED NATIONS DEMOGRAPHIC YEARBOOK 1956 - Statistical Office of the United Nations. NEW YORK 1956
 Bahrain Census 2001.Directorate of Statistics in Central Informatics Organization, 2001.godine Table - 0607.0
POPULATION BY SEX, RELIGION AND NATIONALITY GROUPS – 2001
 Population by Religion, Nationality and Sex - 2010 Census.‫ والى وع وال جى س ية ال دي بوة ب ح سب ال س ك بن إجم ب لي‬- ‫ت عداد‬
2010. Central Informatics Organization ‫ل لم ع لومات ال مرك س ال جهاز‬.
 FUAD I. KHURI. Tribe and State in Bahrain: The Transformation of Social and Political Authority in an Arab State.
Publications of the Center for Middle Eastern Studies; no. 14. Chicago : University of Chicago Press, 1980
 Fahim I. Qubain. Social Classes and Tensions in Bahrain (pp. 269-280) .Middle East Journal.Vol. 9, No. 3, Summer,
1955
 Health Systems Profile-Bahrain. Regional Health Systems Observatory- EMRO 2007
 Rob Franklin. Migrant Labor and the Politics of Development in Bahrain. MERIP Reports, No. 132, The Future of the
Gulf (May, 1985), pp. 7-13+32.
 The Middle East and North Africa, Volume 50. Europa Publications Limited. Routledge, 2003
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.bahrainbusinessnetwork.com/demographics-of-bahrain
524
 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Islam_in_Bahrain
 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ethnic,_cultural_and_religious_groups_of_Bahrain
 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Baharna
CYPRUS

 Ethnocultural characteristics. Population by religion, sex, urban/rural residence and percentage: each census, 1985-
2004 (http://unstats. un. org)
 CENSUS OF POPULATION 2001 VOLUME I: GENERAL DEMOGRAPHIC CHARACTERISTICS. STATISTICAL SERVICE.
REPUBLIC OF CYPRUS
 2006 Nüfus ve Konut Sayımı Kesin Sonuçları (http://nufussayimi.devplan.org/Nufus%20 Kesin%20 Sonuc-2.pdf)
 Αλέξανδρος-Μιχαήλ Χατζηλύρας. Ο πληθυσμός της Κύπρου (Αγγλοκρατία)
 Charles Fraser Beckingham. Islam and Turkish Nationalism in Cyprus. Die Welt des Islams, New Series, Vol. 5, Issue
1/2 (1957), pp. 65-83.Published by: BRILL
 C. F. Beckingham. The Turks of Cyprus. The Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland,
Vol.87, No. 2, (Jul. - Dec., 1957), pp. 165-174. Published by: Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and
Ireland
 Dr. Zafer ÇAKMAK. KIBRIS’TAN ANADOLU’YA TÜRK GÖÇÜ (1878–1938). Turk Migration from Cyprus to Anatolia
(1878-1938.godine). A.Ü. Türkiyat Araştırmaları Enstitüsü Dergisi Sayı 36 Erzurum 2008
 Emile-Y. Kolodny. Une communauté insulaire en Méditerranée orientale : les Turcs de Chypre. Revue de géographie
de Lyon, Année 1971 Volume 46, Numéro 1.p. 5 - 56
 Etienne de Vaumas. La répartition de la population à Chypre et le nouvel Etat chypriote. Revue de géographie alpine,
Année 1959 Volume 47, Numéro 4.p. 457 - 529
 HALİL İNALCIK. A NOTE ON THE POPULATION OF CYPRUS. PERCEPTIONS, JOURNAL OF INTERNATIONAL AFFAIRS.
Volume II / June-August 1997
 Irene B. Taeuber. Cyprus: The Demography of a Strategic Island. Population Index, Vol. 21, No. 1, (Jan., 1955), pp. 4-
20. Published by: Office of Population Research
 Jørgen S.Nielsen, Samim Akgonul, Ahmet Alibasic. Yearbook of Muslims in Europe, Volume 1.Publisher BRILL, 2009.
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.cypnet.co.uk/ncyprus/main/facts/trnc-populat.htm
IRAQ

 DEMOGRAPHIC YEARBOOK 1956 - Statistical Office of the United Nations. NEW YORK 1956
 IRAQ CENSUS 1957.MUDIRIYYAT AL-NUFUS AL-AMMA,AL- MAJMUA AL -IHSAIYYA LI -TASJIL AM 1957
BAGHDAD,1961 1 VOL. IN 7 PTS.
 Andrea Pacini. Christian Communities in the Arab Middle East: the Challenge of the Future. Clarendon Press 1998
 COURBAGE Youssef & FARGUES Philippe. Chrétiens et juifs dans l'islam arabe et turc. Petite Bibliothèque Payot.
2005
 Graham E. Fuller, Rend Rahim Francke. The Arab Shi'a: The Forgotten Muslims. Palgrave Macmillan, 2001
 Introduction to the Modern Economic History of the Middle East. Brill Archive
 Graham E. Fuller, Rend Rahim Francke. The Arab Shi'a: The Forgotten Muslims. Palgrave Macmillan, 2001
 Iraq's 2003 Official Census by Ministries of Trade and Planning for the Food Coupon. Distribution for the UN Oil-
525
for-Food Program
 M. Ismail Marcinkowski, Hamid Algar. Religion and politics in Iraq: Muslim Shia clerics between quietism and
resistance. Pustaka Nasional Pte Ltd, 2004
 The Encyclopædia Britannica: the new volumes. Volume 2. Hugh Chisholm in London, Franklin Henry Hooper in
New York City 1921-22
 The Statesman's Year-Book, 68th Edition. Mortimer Epstein. Macmillan And Company Limited. 1931
 Yitzhak Nakash. The Conversion of Iraq's Tribes to Shiism. International Journal of Middle East Studies, Vol. 26,
No. 3, (Aug., 1994), pp. 443-463. Cambridge University Press
IRAN
 A STATISTICAL REFLECTION OF THE ISLAMIC REPUBLIC OF IRAN 1991 32. POPULATION, BY SEX AND RELIGION IN
THE TWO CENSUSES. 6. FOLLOWERS OF SELECTED RELIGIONS IN THE 1976 & 1986 CENSUSES
 IRAN STATISTICAL YEAR BOOK 1376.2. 15. POPULATION BY SEX AND RELIGION,2. 16. POPULATION BY RELIGION
AND OSTAN, 1375 CENSUS. Source: Statistical Centre of Iran
 IRAN STATISTICAL YEAR BOOK 1385. 2. 14. POPULATION BY SEX AND RELIGION,2. 15. POPULATION BY RELIGION
AND OSTAN, 1385 CENSUS. Source: Statistical Centre of Iran
 Selected Findings of the 2011 National Population and Housing Census. Statistical Centre of Iran
 Houssain Kettani. Proceedings of the 2009 International Conference on Social Sciences and Humanities.
Singapore, 9-11 October, 2009.godine Muslim Population in Asia.
 Hubert de Mauroy. Les minorités non musulmanes dans la population iranienne. Géocarrefour, Année 1973,
Volume 48, Numéro 2.p. 165 – 206
 Mehrdad M.R. Izady." The Kurds: A Concise Handbook", Washington & London: Taylor & Francis, 1992
International Religious Freedom -Iran
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.iranian.com/main/blog/ravian-bilani/baha-i-population-iran
 http://atheism.about.com/library/FAQs/islam/countries/bl_IranIndex.htm
 www.adherents.com/adhloc/Wh_153.html
ISRAEL/PALESTINE

 J. B. Barron, ed. (1923). Palestine: Report and General Abstracts of the Census of 1922 Government of Palestine.
 Census of Palestine 1931 Population of Villages, Towns and Administrative Areas. Jerusalem, 1932 (120 pages)
 UNITED NATIONS DEMOGRAPHIC YEARBOOK 1988 - Statistical Office of the United Nations. NEW YORK, 1990
 Ethnocultural characteristics. Population by religion, sex, urban/rural residence and percentage: each census,
1985-2004. godine (http://unstats.un.org)
 The Druze Population of Israel. Central Bureau of Statistics.Jerusalem 21 April 2005
 The Arab Population in Israel 2008. The Central Bureau of Statistics. MARCH 2010
 Statistical Abstract of Israel 2010 No. 61
(http://www.cbs.gov.il/reader/shnaton/shnatone_new.htm?CYear=2010&Vol=61&CSubject=2)
526
 http://www.pcbs.gov.ps/DesktopModules/Articles/ArticlesView.aspx?tabID=0&lang=en&ItemID=185&mid=10624
 Alexander Scholch. The Demographic Development of Palestine, 1850-1882. Source: International Journal of
Middle East Studies, Vol. 17, No. 4 (Nov., 1985), pp. 485-505
 Canadians for Justice and Peace in the Middle East. Demographics of Historic Palestine Prior to 1948. Factsheet
series no7. July, 2004
 Charles S. Kamen. After the Catastrophe I: The Arabs in Israel, 1948-51. Middle Eastern Studies, Vol. 23, No. 4
(Oct., 1987), pp. 453-495 Published by: Taylor & Francis, Ltd.
 COURBAGE Youssef & FARGUES Philippe. Chrétiens et juifs dans l'islam arabe et turc. Petite Bibliothèque Payot
 Dr. Wael R. Ennab, UNCTAD consultant* POPULATION AND DEMOGRAPHIC DEVELOPMENTS IN THE WEST BANK
AND GAZA STRIP UNTIL 1990 UNCTAD/ECDC/SEU/1. 28 June 1994
 Ismail Lubbad. Demographic Profile of Palestinian Migration. Migration and Refugee Movements in the Middle
East and North Africa. The Forced Migration & Refugee Studies Program. The American University in Cairo, Egypt.
October 23-25, 2007
 J. V. W. Shaw. A Survey of Palestine : Prepared in December, 1945 and January, 1946 for the Information of the
Anglo-American Committee of Inquiry (Volume 1 of 3). Publisher: Institute for Palestine Studies (January 1991)
 Palestine: A Study of Jewish, Arab, and British Policies Vol. 1, p. 46, Yale University Press, 1947
 PALESTINIAN CHRISTIANS FACTS, FIGURES AND TRENDS 2008 PUBLISHED BY: DIYAR
 Sergio Della Pergola. Population Change and Political Transitions. Demography in Israel/Palestine: Trends,
Prospects, Policy Implications. IUSSP XXIV General Population Conference Salvador de Bahia, August 2001
 W. W. Harris. War and Settlement Change: The Golan Heights and the Jordan Rift, 1967-77. Transactions of the
Institute of British Geographers, New Series, Vol. 3, No. 3. Settlement and Conflict in the Mediterranean World
(1978), pp. 309-330
Yaakov Faitelson. Demographic Trends in the Land of Israel (1800–2007). The Institute for Zionist Strategies (IZS)
USEFUL LINKS
 http://israelipalestinian.procon.org/view.resource.php?resourceID=000636
 http://www.mideastweb.org/palpop.htm
 http://www.rikaz.org/pls/p/w_demographymenu$.startup
JORDAN

 Andrea Pacini. Christian Communities in the Arab Middle East: the Challenge of the Future. Clarendon Press,
1998
Singapore, 9-11 October, 2009 Muslim Population in Asia.
 P. Sanlaville. La population jordanienne. Revue de géographie de Lyon, Année 1964 Volume 39, Numéro 4.p. 289
- 300
USEFUL LINKS
 www.cia.gov/library/publications/the-world-factbook/geos/jo.html
527
KUWAIT

 Statistical Review 33 rd EDITION 2010 State of Kuwait: Central Statistical Office
 http://stat.paci.gov.kw/englishreports/#DataTabPlace:ColumnChartEduAge
 CEYDA OSKAY. TRIBALISM, STATE FORMATION AND CITIZENSHIP IN KUWAIT. Middle East Studies. THE GRADUATE
SCHOOL OF SOCIAL SCIENCES,THE MIDDLE EAST TECHNICAL UNIVERSITY. DEC-2010
 Country Advice Kuwait. 8.10.2010
 Nasra M. Shah. Migration to Kuwait: Trends, Patterns and Policies. The Forced Migration & Refugee Studies Program.
The American University in Cairo, Egypt. October 23-25, 2007
 Onn Winckler. Demographic Developments and Population Policies in Kuwait. The Moshe Dayan Center for Middle
Eastern and African Studies. AVG-1998
 THE BEDOONS OF KUWAIT: Citizens without Citizenship.Human Rights Watch/Middle East AVG-1995
International Religious Freedom - Kuwait
 Youssif S. Fadel Al-Sabah. The oil economy of Kuwait. Routledge, 1980
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.ahl-ul-bayt.org/en.php/page,4429A4771.html?PHPSESSID=9926c8c28665d62f7331af82340f151b
LEBANON

 Ali El Samad. Le découpage électoral au Liban : une lecture géopolitique de la loi de 2000 L'Espace Politique Numéro 3
(2007-3) Démocratie, territoires, élections
 Ali El Samad. Le découpage électoral au Liban: une lecture géopolitique de la loi de 2000 L'Espace Politique Numéro 3
(2007) Démocratie, territoires, élections
 Augustin Bernard. Les populations de la Syrie et de la Palestine d'après les derniers recensements. Annales de
géographie, Année 1924 Volume 33, Numéro 181 p. 73 – 79
 COURBAGE Youssef & FARGUES Philippe. Chrétiens et juifs dans l'islam arabe et turc. Payot 2005
 Etienne de Vaumas. La répartition confessionnelle au Liban et l'équilibre de l'Etat Libanais. Revue de Géographie
Alpine, Année 1955 Volume 43, Numéro 3.p. 511 – 603
 Éric Verdeil, Ghaleb Faour et Sébastien Velut. Atlas du Liban: Territoires et société. Institut français du Proche-Orient /
CNRS Liban. 2007
 Gérard Figuié. Le point sur le Liban, Volume 1. Anthologie, 1994 the University of Michigan
 Jihane Sfeir.L'exil palestinien au Liban: le temps des origines (1947-1952.godine). Hommes et sociétés. KARTHALA
Editions, 2008
 John Myhill. Language, religion and national identity in Europe and the Middle East: a historical study. Volume 21 of
Discourse approaches to politics, society, and culture. John Benjamins Publishing Company, 2006
 John Pierre Entelis. Pluralism and party transformation in Lebanon: Al-Kataʼib, 1936-1970 Volume 10 of Social,
economic, and political studies of the Middle East. BRILL, 1974
 Joseph Chamie. Religion and fertility: Arab Christian-Muslim differentials. Arnold and Caroline Rose monograph series
in sociology. CUP Archive, 1981
 Muhammad Faour. The Demography of Lebanon: A Reappraisal. Middle Eastern Studies, Vol. 27, No. 4 (Oct.,
1991.godine), pp. 631-641.Taylor & Francis, Ltd.
 Nils August Butenschøn, Uri Davis, Manuel Sarkis Hassassian, Universitetet i Oslo. Institutt for statsvitenskap.
Citizenship and the state in the Middle East: approaches and applications. Contemporary issues in the Middle East.
528
Syracuse University Press, 2000
 Rania Maktabi. The Lebanese Census of 1932 Revisited. Who Are the Lebanese? British Journal of Middle Eastern
Studies, Vol. 26, No. 2, (Nov., 1999), pp. 219-241.Taylor & Francis, Ltd.
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.adherents.com/adhloc/Wh_184.html
OMAN
 The preliminary results of Census 2010 (http://www.omancensus.net.)
 Alexander Melamid. Interior Oman. Geographical Review, Vol. 76, No. 3 (Jul., 1986.godine), pp. 317-321. Published by:
American Geographical Society
 Bruce Maddy-Weitzman. Middle East contemporary survey, Volume 21. The Moshe Dayan Center, 1999
 J.E. Peterson. Oman: al-Ghafiriyah and al-Hinawiyah Tribal Confederations. Arabian Peninsula Background Notes
 J. E. Peterson. Oman's Diverse Society: Southern Oman. Middle East Journal, Vol. 58, No. 2 (Spring, 2004), pp. 254-269
Published by: Middle East Institute
 J. E. Peterson. Oman's Diverse Society: Southern Oman. Middle East Journal, Vol. 58, No. 1 (Winter, 2004), pp. 32-
51Published by: Middle East Institute
 “Oman” (part article of “Arabia”). Encyclopaedia Britannica 1990
 "Oman's Social Structure." Encyclopaedia of Islam, Supplement 2004
International Religious Freedom - Oman
USEFUL LINKS
 http://gulf2000.columbia.edu/images/maps/GulfReligionGeneral_lg.jpg
 http://www.muscatdaily.com/Archive/Oman/Oman-s-population-is-2-773-479-Census
QATAR

 Population and Housing Census (1997). Source: Qatar Statistics Authority
 Booklet of census 2010. Source: Qatar Statistics Authority. October 20th 2010
2004 (http://unstats.un.org)
 CENSUS 2004 POPULATION BY RELIGION,GENDER AND MUNICIPALITY. Source: Qatar Statistics Authority
 H. Kettani, “World Muslim Population: 1950 – 2020 ” International Journal of Environmental Science and Development
(IJESD), Vol. 1, No. 2, June 2010
 Pepe Escobar.The myth of the Shi'ite crescent (http://www.atimes.com/atimes/Middle_East/GI30Ak01.html)
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.islamicweb.com/beliefs/cults/shia_population.htm
529
SAUDI ARABIA

 Central Department Of Statistics & Information. Highlights, Population & Housing Census 1425H (2004).‫ل ل ت عداد ال رئ يس ية امل المح ب عض‬
‫ ل عام ال س اك ين‬١٤١٣ ‫ ل عام ال س اك ين ابل ت عداد م قا نر ة ه‬١٣٩٤ ‫ه‬
 Arab migration in a globalized world. International Organization for Migration, League of Arab States, 2004
 Christoph Wilcke. The Ismailis of Najran: second-class Saudi citizens. Human Rights Watch short reports, Saudi Arabia. Human
Rights Watch, 2008
 Levels and Trends of International Migration to Selected Countries in Asia. UNITED NATIONS DEPARTMENT OF ECONOMIC AND
SOCIAL AFFAIRS. POPULATION DIVISION New York 2003
 Madawi al-Rasheed. The Shia of Saudi Arabia: A Minority in Search of Cultural Authenticity. British Journal of Middle Eastern
Studies, Vol. 25, No. 1 (May, 1998.), pp. 121-138.Taylor & Francis, Ltd.
 Mark J. R. Sedgwick. Saudi Sufis: Compromise in the Hijaz, 1925-40 Die Welt des Islams, New Series, Vol. 37, Issue 3, Shiites and
Sufis in Saudi Arabia(Nov. 1997), pp. 349-368.Published by: BRILL
 THE SHIITE QUESTION IN SAUDI ARABIA. Middle East Report N°45 – 19 September 2005
 United States Department of State. BUREAU OF DEMOCRACY, HUMAN RIGHTS, AND LABOR. 2010 Report on International
Religious Freedom -Saudi Arabia
 Werner Ende. The Nakhāwila, a Shite Community in Medina Past and Present. Die Welt des Islams, New Series, Vol. 37, Issue 3,
Shiites and Sufis in Saudi Arabia (Nov. 1997), pp. 263-348. Published by: BRILL
 WILLIAM OGHSENWALD. RELIGION, SOCIETY AND THE STATE IN ARABIA:THE HIJAZ UNDER OTTOMAN CONTROL, 1840-1908 OHIO
STATE UNIVERSITY PRESS * COLUMBUS 1984
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.saudigazette.com.sa/index.cfm?method=home.regcon&contentID=2010112487888&archiveissuedate=24/11/2010
 http://www.thearda.com/internationalData/countries/Country_196_2.asp
 http://www.jafariyanews.com/dec2k2/13_saudicurbs.htm
 http://www.state.gov/documents/organization/171744.pdf.
SYRIA
 Albert Habib Hourani. Minorities in the Arab World, London, Oxford University Press, 1947
 Augustin Bernard. Les populations de la Syrie et de la Palestine d'après les derniers recensements. Annales de
géographie, Année 1924 Volume 33, Numéro 181 p. 73 – 79
 Balanche, Fabrice. Les Alaouites, l'espace et le pouvoir dans la région côtière syrienne : une intégration nationale
ambiguë. Master's Thesis. Université François Rabelais - Tours (20.12. 2000), Michael Davie (Dir.)
 COURBAGE Youssef & FARGUES Philippe. Chrétiens et juifs dans l'islam arabe et turc. Payot 2005
 Etienne de Vaumas. La structure confessionnelle de la population syrienne. Annales de Géographie, Année 1955
Volume 64, Numéro 341 p. 74 – 76
 Gabriel Baer. Population and society in the Arab East. Volume 11 of The international library of sociology: The
sociology of development. Routledge, 2003
 Hanna Batatu. Syria's peasantry, the descendants of its lesser rural notables, and their politics. Princeton University
Press, 1999
 Mouna Liliane Samman. LA POPULATION DE LA SYRIE: Etude geo-démographique. TRAVAUX ET DOCUMENTS DE L
O.R.S.T.O.M. N” 89.PARIS 1978
 Youssef Courbage. DÉMOGRAPHIE DES COMMUNAUTÉS CHRÉTIENNES AU PROCHE-ORIENT; Une approche historique.
Confluences Méditerranée. N°66, 2008 Chrétiens d’Orient
530
TURKEY

 U.S. Census Bureau, International Data Base. Table 058. Population by Religious Group and Sex. Turkey 1955, 1960, 1965
Total
 UNITED NATIONS DEMOGRAPHIC YEARBOOK 1956 - Statistical Office of the United Nations NEW YORK 1956
 Sinan Zeyneloglu, Yadigar Coskun, H. Yaprak Civelek. Kürt sorununda antropolojik ve demografik boyut: Sayim ve arastrma
verilerinden elde edilen bulgular. Uluslararasi insan Bilimleri Dergisi [Baglantida]. 8:1. 2011
 COURBAGE Youssef & FARGUES Philippe. Chrétiens et juifs dans l'islam arabe et turc. Petite Bibliothèque Payot 2005
 Δασκαλάκης, Ιπποκράτης. Το εθνοτικό και θρησκευτικό μωσαϊκό στην Τουρκία και η επίδραση του στην εξωτερική
πολιτική της. Διπλωματική εργασία - Πάντειο Πανεπιστήμιο. Τμήμα Διεθνών και Ευρωπαϊκών Σπουδών, ΠΜΣ "Διεθνείς
Σχέσεις και Στρατηγικές Σπουδές", 2008 Πάντειο Πανεπιστήμιο Κοινωνικών και Πολιτικών Επιστημών. May-2008
 Daniel Panzac. L'enjeu du nombre. La population de la Turquie de 1914 à 1927 Revue de l'Occident musulman et de la
Méditerranée, Année 1988 Volume 50, Numéro 1
 David Zeidan. THE ALEVI OF ANATOLIA. December 1995
 Erdem Güven. TÜRKİYE YAHUDİLERİ’NİN İSRAİL’E ENTEGRASYONU. (Yüksek Lisans Tezi). MARMARA ÜNİVERSİTESİ,
ORTADOĞU ARAŞTIRMALARI ENSTİTÜSÜ, ORTADOĞU SOSYOLOJİSİ VE ANTROPOLOJİSİ ANABİLİM DALI. Istanbul, 2006
 Fuat Dündar. Türkiye Nüfus Sayımlarında Azınlıklar. Istanbul 2000
 Martin van Bruinessen. The Ethnic Identity of the Kurds inTurkey
 Muammer DEMIREL. THE ARMENIAN POPULATION IN TURKEY. Turkish Review of Eurasian Studies. Annual 2004 - 4
 P. J. Bearman, Th. Bianquis, C.E. Bosworth, E. van Donzel and W.P. Heinrichs. Encyclopædia of Islam, 2nd Edition. Leiden: E.
J. Brill, 1960–2005
 Σάββας Τσιλένης, Πολεοδόμος, Προϊστάμενος Τ.Υ. / Γ.Γ.Ε.Τ. ΠΑΝΕΠΙΣΤΗΜΙΟ ΘΕΣΣΑΛΙΑΣ. ΤΜΗΜΑ ΜΗΧΑΝΙΚΩΝ
ΧΩΡΟΤΑΞΙΑΣ ΚΑΙ ΠΕΡΙΦΕΡΕΙΑΚΗΣ ΑΝΑΠΤΥΞΗΣ.ΕΡΓΑΣΤΗΡΙΟ ΔΗΜΟΓΡΑΦΙΚΩΝ ΚΑΙ ΚΟΙΝΩΝΙΚΩΝ ΑΝΑΛΥΣΕΩΝ.
ΕΠΙΣΤΗΜΟΝΙΚΟΥ ΣΥΝΕΔΡΙΟΥ ΟΙ ΧΩΡΙΚΕΣ ΔΙΑΣΤΑΣΕΙΣ ΤΩΝ ΔΗΜΟΓΡΑΦΙΚΩΝ ΦΑΙΝΟΜΕΝΩΝ.Η μειονότητα των Ορθόδοξων
Χριστιανών στις επίσημες στατιστικές της σύγχρονης Τουρκίας και στον αστικό χώρο
 Servet Mutlu. Ethnic Kurds in Turkey: A Demographic Study. International Journal of Middle East Studies, Vol. 28, No. 4,
(Nov., 1996), pp. 517-541
 (www.hum.uu.nl/medewerkers/m.../Bruinessen_Ethnic_identity_Kurds. pdf)
USEFUL LINKS
 www.hum.uu.nl/medewerkers/m.../Bruinessen_Ethnic_identity_Kurds.pdf
 http://www.jewishvirtuallibrary.org/jsource/judaica/ejud_0002_0020_0_20109.html
 http://www.psakd.org/22_temmuz_ve_alevilik_yazi_dizisi1.html
 http://www.milliyet.com.tr/default.aspx?aType=SonDakika&ArticleID=873452&Date=06.06.2008&Kategori=yasam
 http://www.milliyet.com.tr/2007/03/22/guncel/agun.html
UNITED ARAB EMIRATES

 http://www.economy.ae/Arabic/EconomicAndStatisticReports/StatisticReports/StatisticAbstract/Documents/group%2028.xls. ‫ف صل‬
‫ال ثال ث‬-‫ ( االق ت صادي ال ن شاط ذوو ال س كان ال عمال ة‬15 ‫ وال ج نس وال دي ان ــــة ال قطـــاع ح سب ) ف أك ثر س نة‬، ‫دي سم بر ت عداد‬
 Preliminary Results of Population, Housing and Establishments Census 2005: United Arab Emirates. Ministry of Economy, United Ara
Emirates 2006
 Barry Rubin. Guide to Islamist Movements, Volume 1.M.E. Sharpe, 2009
531
 Caren Nelson. UAE National Women at Work in the Private. Sector: Conditions and Constraint. Centre for Labour Market Research &
Information (CLMRI). published in 2004
 Dr Kasim Randeree. Strategy, policy and practice in the nationalisation of human capital: 'project emiratisation'. British University in
Dubai.
 Marat Terterov. Doing Business with the United Arab Emirates. GMB Publishing Ltd, 2006
 Onn Winckler. Population growth and migration in Jordan, 1950-1994.godine. Studies in Demographic Developments in the Middle
East and Africa. Sussex Academic Press, 1997
 THE TANDEM PROJECT. FREEDOM OF RELIGION OR BELIEF: UNITED ARAB EMIRATES . Third Session U. N. Human Rights Council
Universal Periodic Review (1-12 December, 2008)
 United Arab Emirates: A Country Study. Federal Research Division. Kessinger Publishing, 2004
 United States Department of State. BUREAU OF DEMOCRACY, HUMAN RIGHTS, AND LABOR. 2007 Report on International Religious
Freedom -United Arab Emirates
 United States Department of State. BUREAU OF DEMOCRACY, HUMAN RIGHTS, AND LABOR. 2005.godine Report on International
Religious Freedom -United Arab Emirates
YEMEN
 Nasr Salem. Zaidi uprising against Yemeni government flares again. Crescent International, the newsmagazine of the global
Islamic movement. March 2007 issue
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.globalsecurity.org/military/world/para/shabab-al-moumineen.htm
 http://www.adherents.com/adhloc/Wh_363.html#825
 http://asianhistory.about.com/od/yemen/p/ProfYemen.htm
 http://www.longwarjournal.org/archives/2008/07/the_spreading_destru.php
 http://www.isca.ac.ir/en/index.php?option=com_content&task=view&id=722
SOUTH ASIA
BANGLADESH

 TRIBAL POPULATION OF BANGLADESH.Table 11.5: Number and Percentage Distribution of Tribal Population by
Religion and Residence, 1981.godine and 1991 ( http://www.bbsgov.org)
 RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION.Table 7.1, Table 7.2, Table 7.4, Table 7.5(http://www.bbsgov.org)
 Bangladesh census 1991 i 2001 upazilawise.( http://www.banglapedia.org)
 Bangladesh Bureau of Statistics. Population Census-2001 BANGLADESH CENSUS RESULTS AT A GLANCE
 United Nations Statistics Division. Population by religion, sex and urban/rural residence. Source: UNSD Demographic
Statistics |
 BANGLADESH: Population and Housing Census 2011 ZILA PROFILES
 Atiur Rahman, M. Ashraf Ali and Farooque Chowdhury. People’s Report on Bangladesh Environment 2001 Volume II.
PUB: Unnayan Shamannay.
 Hill K, Seltzer W, Leaning J , Malik SJ, Russell SS. The Demographic Impact of Partition: Bengal in 1947. International
Union for the Scientific Study of Population. XXV International Population Conference Tours, France, July 18-23, 2005
 Islam Md. Rafiqul. Islam in Bangladeshi Society. SACS Vol. 2 No. 2 pp3-10
 O. H. K. Spate. The Partition of the Punjab and of Bengal. Source: The Geographical Journal, Vol. 110, No. 4/6 (Oct. -
Dec., 1947), pp. 201-218.
 2005 Human Rights Watch report, Breach of Faith, Persecution of the Ahmadiyya community in Bangladesh
532
USEFUL LINKS
 http://countrystudies.us/bangladesh/39.htm Islam in Bangladesh
 http://www.bangladesh.com/religion/
BHUTAN

 Population and Housing Census of Bhutan-2005 RESULT HIGHLIGHTS. Office of the Census Commissioner
Langjophakha, Thimphu, Bhutan
 James P. Piscatori. International relations of the Asian Muslim states. Volume 2 of Asian agenda report. Publisher
University Press of America, 1986
 Mapping the Global Muslim Population: A Report on the Size and Distribution of the World’s Muslim Population. Pew
Research Center, p. 31, retrieved 8. 10. 2009
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.islamicweb.com/begin/population.htm
INDIA
 CENSUS OF INDIA, 1901 VOLUME XVI-B.N.-W. PROVINCES AND OUDH. PART III.PROVINCIAL TABLES AND APPENDICES
 UNITED NATIONS DEMOGRAPHIC YEARBOOK 1956 Statistical Office of the United Nations. NEW YORK 1956
 Office of the Registrar General, India. Proportion and growth rate of population by religious communities. CensusIndia.
6.9.2004
 http://www.westbengalstat.com/demographics/7/religion/293358/2001census/293359/stats.aspx
 http://www.assamgov.org/database/html/n_Table111.htm
 http://web.cmc.net.in/wbcensus/DataTables/09/FrameTables-6_1.htm
 A. P. Joshi, M. D. Srinivas and J. K. Bajaj, Religious Demography of India, Centre for Policy Studies, Chennai, 2005
 Braja Bihārī Kumāra, Astha Bharati. llegal migration from Bangladesh. Centre for North East Studies and Policy
Research. Concept Publishing Company, 2006
 Bimal Pramanik. Endangered Demography. NATURE AND IMPACT OF DEMOGRAPHIC CHANGES IN WEST BENGAL
1951—2001 October 2005
 Farhad Daftary and Azim Nanji. Ismaili Communities – South Asia. Encyclopedia of Modern Asia. The Institute of Ismaili
Studies 2003
 Farhad Daftary. A short history of the Ismailis: traditions of a Muslim community. Volume 25 of Islamic surveys.
Edinburgh University Press, 1998
 Jonah Blank. Mullahs on the mainframe: Islam and modernity among the Daudi Bohras. University of Chicago Press,
2001
 Kingsley Davis. India and Pakistan: The Demography of Partition. Pacific Affairs, Vol. 22, No. 3 (Sep., 1949), pp. 254-
264. University of British Columbia
 MALIKA B. MISTRY. Muslims in India: A Demographic and Socio-Economic Profile. Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs,
Vol. 25, No. 3, December 2005
 M. Kar. Muslim Immigration to Assam. Social Scientist, Vol. 8, No. 7, (Feb., 1980), pp. 67-75. Published by: Social
Scientist
 Muhammad Hasibor Rahman. Illegal migrants and Indian Muslims in Assam. Published in the milli gazette 16-31 Jan
2005
 Population Explosion in West Bengal: A Survey. A Study by South Asia Research Society, Calcutta
 Pravin M. Visaria. Migration Between India and Pakistan, 1951-61 Demography, Vol. 6, No. 3, (Aug. 1969), pp. 323-334.
Published by: Population Association of America
533
 SHAHABUDDIN, SYED. Demography of Muslim India: An analysis of 1991 census data. Journal of Muslim Minority
Affairs, 13602004, Oct98, Vol. 18, Issue 2
 S. C. Bhatt, Gopal K. Bhargava. Land and people of Indian states and union territories: in 36 volumes. Kerala. Gyan
Publishing House, 2006
 S.R. Mondal. Muslim population in India: some demographic and socio-economic features. INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL
OF ANTHROPOLOGY Vol. 15 - N. 1-2 (9 I- 107) - 2000 Centre for Himalayan Studies, University of North Bengal
 Srikanta Ghosh. Muslim politics in India. Publisher APH Publishing, 1987
 S. V. Desika Char. Hinduism and Islam in India: caste, religion, and society from antiquity to early modern times.
Markus Wiener Publishers, 1993
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.kashmirglobal.com/content/census-our-killing-homes
 http://www.sabrang.com/cc/archive/2003./dec 03/document.html
 http://www.outlookindia.com/article.aspx?265665
MALDIVES

 Andrew D. W. Forbes. Southern Arabia and the Islamicisation of the Central Indian Ocean Archipelagoes. Archipel.
Volume 21, 1981 pp. 55-92
 Houssain Kettani. Muslim Population in Asia. Proceedings of the 2009 International Conference on Social Sciences
and Humanities. Singapore, 9-11 October 2009
 Royston Ellis. Bradt Maldives. Bradt Travel Guides, 2008
NEPAL

 U. S. Census Bureau, International Data Base. Table 058. Population by Religious Group and Sex. Nepal/1971-1981
Total
 National Report, CENSUS 2001 Table18: POPULATION BY RELIGION FOR REGIONS AND DISTRICTS
 Population Monograph of Nepal 2003 -> Volume 1. Chapter 3: Social Composition of the Population, Caste/Ethnicity
and Religion in Nepal
 National Population and Housing Census 2011 (National Report) Volume 01. Central Bureau of Statistics, Kathmandu,
Nepal. November, 2012
 Dr. Krishna B. Bhattachan. Indigenous Nationalities & Minorities of Nepal. Minority Rights Group International,
London 2003
 H. Kettani, “World Muslim Population: 1950 – 2020 ” International Journal of Environmental Science and
Development (IJESD), Vol. 1, No. 2, June 2010
 Jerald D. Gort, Henry Jansen, H. M. Vroom. Religions view religions: explorations in pursuit of understanding. Volume
25 of Currents of encounter. Publisher Rodopi, 2006
 MUHAMMAD SIDDIQUE. Muslim Population in the Kingdom of Nepal: Some Outstanding Features. Journal of Muslim
Minority Affairs, Vol. 21, No. 2, 2001
 R. S. N. Singh. The Unmaking of Nepal. Lancer Publishers, 2010
 SHANKER THAPA. Ethnic Variation of Nepal's Muslim Minority. Regional Issues ISIM NEWSLETTER 6 / 0 0. South Asia.
ISIM, Leiden 2000
PAKISTAN
534
 U.S. Census Bureau, International Data Base. Population by Religious Group and Sex. Country or area Pakistan/1951
/1961 /1972 /1981 /Total
 Pakistan Statistical Year Book 2011.16.16 Population Distribution by Religion, 1998 Census
 Population and housing census of Pakistan, 1998 District Census Reports for each District containing General
Description of the District and Broad Analysis of Population and Housing Data followed by detailed statistical tables.
Islamabad: Population Census Organisation, Statistics Division, Govt. of Pakistan
 Amjad Mahmood Khan. Persecution of the Ahmadiyya Community in Pakistan: An Analysis Under International Law
and International Relations. Harvard Human Rights Journal / Vol. 16, Spring 2003
 Andreas Rieck. The Nurbakhshis of Baltistan: Crisis and Revival of a Five Centuries Old Community. Die Welt des
Islams, New Series, Vol. 35, Issue 2 (Nov. 1995), pp. 159-188
 A. P. Joshi, M. D. Srinivas and J. K. Bajaj, Religious Demography of India, Centre for Policy Studies, Chennai, 2005
 Dr Iftikhar H. Malik. Religious Minorities in Pakistan. Minority Rights Group International (MRG). Published
September 2002
 Kingsley Davis. India and Pakistan: The Demography of Partition. Pacific Affairs, Vol. 22, No. 3 (Sep. 1949), pp. 254-
264. Pacific Affairs, University of British Columbia
 MUHAMMAD QASIM ZAMAN. Sectarianism in Pakistan: The Radicalization of Shiì and Sunni Identities. Modern Asian
Studies 32, 3 (1998), pp. 689-716. 1998 Cambridge University Press
 Pravin M. Visaria. Migration Between India and Pakistan, 1951-61 Demography, Vol. 6, No. 3, (Aug., 1969), pp. 323-
334. Population Association of America
 Sridhar N. Ethnic Cleansing in Pakistan during Partition: A Preliminary Statistical Analysis. BHARAT RAKSHAK
MONITOR - Volume 6(2) September October 2003
 THE MUSLIMS OF INDIA, BURMA AND CEYLON. THE NATIONAL MISSIONARY COUNCIL, INDIA. Published 1927, POONA
-INDIA.
 Usha Sanyal. Generational Changes in the Leadership of the Ahl-e Sunnat Movement in North India during the
Twentieth Century. Modern Asian Studies. Volume 32 - Issue 03 – 1998
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.pakistanhinducouncil.org/hindupopulation.asp
 www.pakistanchristiancongress.org/.../The_Trial_of_Pakistani_Christian_Nation.pdf
 http://www.faqs.org/minorities/South-Asia/Ahmadis-of-Pakistan.html
 http://citizensfordemocracy.wordpress.com/2011/05/05/pakistan-blasphemy-laws-a-fact-sheet/
 http://www.globalsecurity.org/military/intro/islam-barelvi.htm
 http://www.darululoom-deoband.com/english/aboutdarululoom/introduction.htm
SRI LANKA

 U. S. Census Bureau, International Data Base. Population by Religious Group and Sex. Country or area Sri Lanka 1971.
1981 Total
 STATISTICAL ABSTRACT 2010 CHAPTER II – POPULATION. Population by religion and district, Census 1981, 2001
 Population by Major Religion according to Div. Secretariat Division. Govt. Census of 2001 Information Unit
 Sri Lanka Census of Population and Housing, 2011 A3: Population by religion according to districts 2012
 Arnold Wright. Twentieth century impressions of Ceylon: its history, people, commerce, industries, and resources.
Asian Educational Services, 1999
 Perera, Edward Walter.Memorandum upon recent disturbances in Ceylon ([1915]).London, E. Hughes & co.1915
 P. Puvanarajan and W. Indralal De Silva. Fertility Decline in Šri Lanka: Are All Ethnic Groups Party to the Process? Asia-
Pacific Population Journal, September 2001
535
 SRI LANKA’S MUSLIMS: CAUGHT IN THE CROSSFIRE. Asia Report N°134 – 29 May 2007 International Crisis Group
 The Encyclopaedia Britannica: a dictionary of arts, sciences, and general literature, Volume 5. Edition 9.
SOUTHEAST ASIA
BRUNEI

 POPULATION AND HOUSING CENSUS REPORT 2011.DEMOGRAPHIC CARACTERISTICS.Department of Economic
Planning and Development (DEPD). Department of Statistics
 Houssain Kettani. Proceedings of the 2009 International Conference on Social Sciences and Humanities. Singapore, 9-
11 October, 2009. Muslim Population in Asia.
 K. Kesavapany, A. Mani, Palanisamy Ramasamy. Rising India and Indian Communities in East Asia. Publisher Institute
of Southeast Asian Studies, 2008
 Michelle Tan. Chinese in Brunei. Mar 19, 2006. (http://www.tsinoy.com/article_item.php?articleid=668)
 Thia-Eng Chua, L. M. Chou, M. S. Sadorra.The Coastal environmental profile of Brunei Darussalam: resource
assessment and management issues. Publisher The WorldFish Center, 1987
EAST TIMOR

 Priority Tables for Dili District. Direcção Nacional de Estatística (DNE) and United Nation Population Fund
(UNFPA),2008
 Timor-Leste. CENSO DA POPULAÇÃO E HABITAÇÃO 2004.TABELAS PRIORITÁRIAS NACIONAIS. 1ª Edição.Direcção
Nacional de Estatística 2006
 Ambarak A. Bazher. Islam di Timor Timur. Gema Insani, 1995
 Core Document Forming Part of the Reports of States Parties: Timor-Leste," International Human Rights Instruments,
United Nations, July 2007
 Gary D. Bouma, Rod Ling, Douglas Pratt. Religious Diversity in Southeast Asia and the Pacific: National Case
Studies.Publisher: Springer, 2010
 J. Chrys Crystello. TIMOR LESTE – O DOSSIER SECRETO. 1973-1975.Contemporânea, 1999
 Proceedings of the 2009 International Conference on Social Sciences and Humanities. Singapore, 9-11 October, 2009.
Muslim Population in Asia. Houssain Kettani
 SUKO BANDIYONO. Isu Sosial Dalam Konteks Mobilitas Penduduk Di Timor Timur. Semiloka Nasional Membangun
Manusia Berkualitas di Kawasan Timur Indonesia: Menghadapi Era Globalisasi: prosiding, Manado, 18-19 Feb 1998
INDONESIA
536
 Ethnocultural characteristics. Population by religion, sex, urban/rural residence and percentage: each census, 1985-2004
(http://unstats.un.org)
 UNITED NATIONS DEMOGRAPHIC YEARBOOK 1979. Statistical Office of the United Nations. NEW YORK, 1980
 U.S. Census Bureau, International Data Base. Table 058. Population by Religious Group and Sex. Indonesia/1971, 1976,
1980, 1990/Total
 Badan Pusat Statistik (BPS), hasil survey penduduk antar sensus tahun 2005
 http://irjabar. bps. go.id/?no=346&pilih=tabel1(Persentase Penduduk menurut Agama dan Kabupaten/Kota Tahun 2005-
2008)
 HASIL SENSUS PENDUDUK 2010: DATA AGREGAT PER PROVINSI. BADAN PUSAT STATISTIK. Jakarta, Agustus 2010
 Sensus Penduduk 2010. "Penduduk Menurut Wilayah dan Agama yang Dianut [Population by Region and Religion]".
Jakarta, Indonesia: Badan Pusat Statistik
 Suhadi Cholil, Zainal Abidin Bagir, Mustaghfiroh Rahayu, Budi Asyhari. LAPORAN TAHUNAN KEHIDUPAN BERAGAMA DI
INDONESIA 2009. PROGRAM STUDI AGAMA DAN LINTAS BUDAYA (CENTER FOR RELIGIOUS AND CROSS-CULTURAL STUDIES
/ CRCS)SEKOLAH PASCASARJANA, UNIVERSITAS GADJAH MADA YOGYAKARTA
 DIREKTORAT ANALISA LINGKUNGAN STRATEGIS. DIREKTORAT JENDERAL STRATEGI PERTAHANAN KETAHANAN WILAYAH
PAPUA. Jakarta, Desember 2006
 Gavin W. Jones. Religion and Education in Indonesia. Indonesia, Vol. 22, (Oct. 1976), pp. 19-56.Southeast Asia Program
Publications at Cornell University
 Ibnu Qoyim Isma'il. Agama & Pandangan Hidup: Studi Tentang 'local Religion" Di Beberapa Wilayah Indonesia : Studi
Tentang Kaharingan Di Masyarakat Dayak, Kalimantan Dan Sunda Wiwitan Di Masyarakat Badui, Banten. Lembaga Ilmu
Pengetahuan Indonesia, Puslit. Kemasyarakatan dan Kebudayaan. January 2003
 Indonesia: Ketegangan Antar Agama di Papua. Crisis Group Asia Report N°154, 16 Juni 2008
 Ian Chalmers. The Dynamics of Conversion: the Islamisation of the Dayak peoples of Central Kalimantan. Humanities Curtin
University of Technology. 16th Biennial Conference of the Asian Studies Association of Australia (ASAA) in Wollongong, 26-
29 June 2006.
 Leo Suryadinata, Evi Nurvidya Arifin and Aris Ananta. Indonesia’s Population: Ethnicity and Religion in a Changing Political
Landscape. Institute of Southeastern Studies, Singapore, 2003
 Rachel Subagya. Â "Original IndonesiaÂ Religions". Sinar Harapan and Cipta Loka Caraka, Jakarta, 1981
 Suhadi Cholil, Zainal Abidin Bagir, Mustaghfiroh Rahayu, Budi Asyhari. LAPORAN TAHUNAN KEHIDUPAN BERAGAMA DI
INDONESIA 2009. PROGRAM STUDI AGAMA DAN LINTAS BUDAYA (CENTER FOR RELIGIOUS AND CROSS-CULTURAL STUDIES
/ CRCS)SEKOLAH PASCASARJANA, UNIVERSITAS GADJAH MADA YOGYAKARTA
 International Union for the Scientific Study of Population.XXVII IUSSP International Population Conference 2013.Changing
Ethnic Composition in Indonesia: 2000-2010
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.imamreza.net/eng/imamreza.php?id=3591
 http://www.guardian.co.uk/commentisfree/belief/2011/feb/18/indonesia-pluralism-persecution-ahmadiyah
MALAYSIA

 POPULATION AND HOUSING CENSUS OF MALAYSIA 2000GENERAL REPORT OF THE POPULATION AND HOUSING
CENSUS. DEPARTMENT OF STATISTICS MALAYSIA october 2005
 Banci Penduduk dan Perumahan Malaysia, 2010 TABURAN PENDUDUK DAN CIRI-CIRI ASAS DEMOGRAFI 2010. Jabatan
Perangkaan Malaysia 2011
 Carlo Caldarola. Religions and societies, Asia and the Middle East. Volume 22 of New Babylon, Studies in the Social
537
Sciences. Walter de Gruyter, 1982
 Dr Azhar Ahmad. LATIHAN DAKWAH DI SARAWAK : SOROTAN DAN MASA DEPAN. Jabatan Pelajaran Sarawak. Konsep
dan Tujuan Dakwah
 Kenzō Horii. DISINTEGRATION OF THE COLONIAL ECONOMIC LEGACIES AND SOCIAL RESTRUCTURING IN MALAYSIA. The
Developing Economies. Volume 29, Issue 4, pages 281–313, December 1991
 Lam Chee Kheung.The Iban Population of Sarawak 1947-2000. Working Paper Series No. 13 (May 2006). INSTITUTE OF
EAST ASIAN STUDIES (I.E.A.S.)
 Nor Laily Aziz. Culture and fertility: the case of Malaysia. Volume 19 of Research notes and discussions paper. Institute
of Southeast Asian Studies.1980
 Narendra S. Bisht, T. S. Bankoti. Encyclopaedia of the South East Asian Ethnography. Publisher Global Vision Publishing
Ho, 2004
 Regina Lim. Federal-state relations in Sabah, Malaysia: the Berjaya administration, 1976-85.Institute of Southeast Asian
Studies, 2008
 R. Leete and K. K. Kwok. Demographic Changes in East Malaysia and their Relationship with those in the Peninsula 1960-
80. Population Studies, Vol. 40, No. 1 (Mar., 1986), pp. 83-100. Population Investigation Committee
 Swee-Hock Saw. The population of Peninsular Malaysia. Institute of Southeast Asian Studies, 2007
 Swee-Hock Saw, K. Kesavapany. Malaysia: recent trends and challenges. Institute of Southeast Asian Studies, 2006
 Swee-Hock Saw. The population of Malaysia. Institute of Southeast Asian Studies, 2007
 TSUNASHIMA-MIYAKE, Ikuko. Towards mutual understanding or religious intolerance? Impacts and implications of the
recent Iban Bible issue in Malaysia. Essays on the theme: Conflict and Dialogue in Monotheistic Religions
 Y. L. Lee. The Population of Sarawak. The Geographical Journal, Vol. 131, No. 3 (Sep. 1965), pp. 344-356
 Y. L. Lee. The Population of British Borneo. Population Studies, Vol. 15, No. 3 (Mar. 1962), pp. 226-243
 http://giswin.geo. tsukuba. ac. jp/teacher/murayama/history/malay/malaysia/index-e. html
PHILIPPINES

 Epstein,M. The Statesmans Year Book 1931. Macmillan And Company Limited.
 Eric Gutierrez and Saturnino Borras, Jr. The Moro Conflict: Landlessness and Misdirected State Policies. Policy Studies,
No. 8. Publisher: Washington, D. C: East-West Center Washington 2004
 Evelyn J. Caballero. BASIS OF CONFLICT IN ARMM IN RELATION TO LAND AND RESOURCES. Ph. D. June 2002.
Produced by the Department of Environment and Natural Resources-United States Agency for International
Development’s (DENR-USAID) Philippine Environmental Governance (EcoGov
 Philippine Human Development Report 2005. Peace, Human Security and Human Development in the Philippines.
2nd Edition. Human Development Network (HDN
 Rudy B. Rodil. What is the Moro Problem? How did it evolve? MSU – Iligan Institute of Technology
 Salah Jubair. History of the Muslims in the Philippines."A NATION UNDER ENDLESS TYRANNY" 3nd Edition. IQ Marin
SDN BHD, Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia, 1999
 Steinberg,S. H. The Statesmans Year Book 1950. Macmillan And Company Limited.
 William Larousse. A local Church living for dialogue: Muslim-Christian relations in Mindanao-Sulu, Philippines: 1965-
2000. Pontificia Università gregoriana. Centre "Cultures and Religions." Editrice Pontificia Università Gregoriana, 2001
 YASMIN BUSRAN-LAO. Human Development, Economic and Social Costs, and Spillovers of Conflict: The Case of the
Province of Lanao del Sur. Philippine Human Development Report 2005
 Thomas J. O’shaughnessy.How Many Muslims Has the Philippines? Philippine Studies vol. 23, no. 3 (1975) 375–382
538
 Rudy B. Rodil.Achieving peace and justice in Mindanao through the tri-people approach.Mindanao Horizons vol. 1,
no. 2 (2010-2011), pp. 27-30.
 Rudy B. Rodil.The minoritization of the indigenous communities of Mindanao and the Sulu Archipelago. Davao City,
Philippines: Alternate Forum for Research in Mindanao.1994.
KORISNI LINKOVI
 http://afrim.org.ph/populationmin.php
 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Demographics_of_the_Philippines
 http://www.muslimmindanao.ph/Islam_phil2.html
SINGAPORE

 Singapore Census of Population 2000: Advance Data Release.MAI. 2001
 Singapore Census of Population 2000: Statistical Release 4 - Geographic Distribution and Travel. JUL. 2001
 Singapore Census of Population 2000: Statistical Release 2 - Education, Language and Religion. OKT. 2001
 Singapore Census of Population 2010: Statistical Release 3: Geographic Distribution and Transport. FEB. 2011
 Singapore Census of Population 2010: Statistical Release 1: Demographic Characteristics, Education, Language and
Religion. JAN. 2011
 Ah Eng Lai. Religious diversity in Singapore. Institute of Southeast Asian Studies, 2008
 Chee Kiong Tong. Rationalizing religion: religious conversion, revivalism and competition in Singapore society. Volume
13 of Social sciences in Asia. BRILL, 2007
 Chee Kiong Tong. Rationalizing religion: religious conversion, revivalism and competition in Singapore society. Volume
13 of Social sciences in Asia. BRILL, 2007
 Mohamed Ariff. The Islamic voluntary sector in Southeast Asia: Islam and the economic development of Southeast
Asia. Social issues in Southeast Asia. Islam and the economic development of Southeast Asia. Institute of Southeast
Asian Studies, 1991
 Saw Swee Hock, Swee-Hock Saw. The population of Singapore. Institute of Southeast Asian Studies, 2007
 W. G. Huff. The Economic Growth of Singapore: Trade and Development in the Twentieth Century. Cambridge
University Press, 1997
MUSLIM COUNTRIES RESULTING FROM THE FORMER

SOVIET UNION
AZERBAIJAN

 СВОД статистических данных о населении Закавказского края, извлеченных из посемейных списков 1886 года.
Издан по распоряжению Главноначальствующего гражданскою частию на Кавказе Закавказским
539
статистическим комитетом. Тифлис, 1893 г. Типография И. Мартиросянца.
 Первая Всеобщая перепись населения Российской Империи 1897 г. Под ред. Н.А.Тройницкого. т.I. Общий свод
по Империи результатов разработки данных Первой Всеобщей переписи населения, произведенной 28
января 1897 года. С.-Петербург, 1905. Таблица XII. Распределение населения по вероисповеданиям
 Первая Всеобщая перепись населения Российской Империи 1897 г. Таблица XIII. Распределение населения по
родному языку. (Губернские итоги). Т.Т.51-89. С.-Петербург: 1903-1905
 Перепись населения Российской империи 1897 / Эриванская губерния. Год выпуска: 1905. Издательство: СПБ
 Всесоюзная перепись населения 1926 года. М: Издание ЦСУ Союза ССР, 1928-29. Том 10-16. Таблица VI.
Население по полу, народности.
 Всесоюзная перепись населения 1939 года. РГАЭ РФ (быв. ЦГАНХ СССР), фонд 1562, опись 336, ед. хр. 966-1001
(Разработочная таблица ф. 15А. Национальный состав населения по СССР, республикам, областям, районам)
 Всесоюзная перепись населения 1959 года. РГАЭ РФ (быв. ЦГАНХ СССР), фонд 1562, опись 336, ед. хр. 1566а -
1566д (Таблица 3,4 Распределение населения по национальности и родному языку)..
 Всесоюзная перепись населения 1970 года. РГАЭ РФ , фонд 1562, опись 336, ед. хр. 3998-4185 (Таблица 7с.
Распределение населения по национальности, родному и второму языку.)
 Всесоюзная перепись населения 1979 года. РГАЭ РФ (быв. ЦГАНХ СССР), фонд 1562, опись 336, ед.хр. 6174-
6238 (Таблица 9с. Распределение населения по национальности и родному языку).
 Всесоюзная перепись населения 1989 года. Рабочий архив Госкостата России. Таблица 9с. Распределение
населения по национальности и родному языку.
 Statistical Yearbook of Azerbaijan 2006, State Statistical Committee, Baku, table 2.6
 http://census.stat-nkr.am/.Table 1.1 De Facto and De Jure Population by Administrative Territorial Distribution and
Sex
 www.stat.gov.az/source/demoqraphy/ap/en/1_5.xls
 Артур Цуциев - Атлас этнополитической истории Кавказа. Москва: Издательство «Европа», 2007.
 Justin McCarthy. DEATH AND EXILE The Ethnic Cleansing of Ottoman Muslims 1821-1922 . THE DARWIN PRESS, INC.
PRINCETON, NEW JERSEY 1995
KAZAKHSTAN

 Первая Всеобщая перепись населения Российской Империи 1897 г. Под ред. Н. А.Тройницкого. т. I. Общий
свод по Империи результатов разработки данных Первой Всеобщей переписи населения,произведенной 28
января 1897 года. С.-Петербург, 1905. Таблица XII. Распределение населения по вероисповеданиям.
 Всесоюзная перепись населения 1926 года.М.: Издание ЦСУ Союза ССР, 1928-29. Том 10-16. Таблица VI.
 Всесоюзная перепись населения 1939 года. РГАЭ РФ (быв. ЦГАНХ СССР), фонд 1562, опись 336, ед. хр. 966-1001
(Разработочная таблица ф. 15А. Национальный состав населения по СССР, республикам, областям, районам)
 Всесоюзная перепись населения 1970 года. РГАЭ РФ , фонд 1562, опись 336, ед. хр.3998-4185 (Таблица 7с.
 Всесоюзная перепись населения 1979 года. РГАЭ РФ (быв. ЦГАНХ СССР), фонд 1562, опись 336, ед. хр. 6174-
 http://unstats. un. org. Ethnocultural characteristics. Population by religion, sex, urban/rural residence and
percentage: each census, 1985-2004
 UN Demographic Yearbook. Special Census Topic 2000 Round. Volume 2b - Ethnocultural characteristics. Population
by national and/or ethnic group, sex, urban/rural residence: each census, 1985-2002
 Итоги национальной переписи населения 2009 года в Республике Казахстан. Национальный состав,
вероисповедание и владение языками в Республике Казахстан. Статистический сборник /Под ред.
540
А.Смаилова/ Астана, 2010 - 297 с.
 ОБ ИТОГАХ ПЕРЕПИСИ НАСЕЛЕНИЯ РЕСПУБЛИКИ КАЗАХСТАН 2009 ГОДА. Агентство Республики Казахстан по
статистике Астана 2010.
 ПЕРЕПИСЬ НАСЕЛЕНИЯ РЕСПУБЛИКИ КАЗАХСТАН 2009 ГОДА. Краткие итоги. АГЕНТСТВО РЕСПУБЛИКИ
КАЗАХСТАН ПО СТАТИСТИКЕ. Астана 2010
 АЛЕКСАНДР АЛЕКСЕЕНКО. ИММИГРАЦИЯ В КАЗАХСТАНЕ (1999-2005 гг.). CAMMIC Working Papers No. 3. Center
for Far Eastern Studies, University of Toyama
 Recent Breaks in Kazakhstan External Migration Trends: Linkages to Migrants’ Education, Age and Ethnicity. RAKURS,
CENTER FOR ECONOMIC ANALYSIS. Literature & Statistical Surveys, No 6. 1. 18. 11. 2009
 ТЕЛЕБАЕВ Газиз Турысбекович - доктор философских наук, директор Департамента внутренней политики (г.
Астана, Республика Казахстан). РЕЛИГИОЗНАЯ ИДЕНТИФИКАЦИЯ НАСЕЛЕНИЯ И РЕЛИГИОЗНАЯ СИТУАЦИЯ В
РЕСПУБЛИКЕ КАЗАХСТАН.© 2003 г.
USEFUL LINKS
 http://euroheritage.net/sovietcollectivization.shtml
KYRGYZSTAN

свод по Империи результатов разработки данных Первой Всеобщей переписи населения, произведенной 28
января 1897 года. С.-Петербург, 1905. Таблица XII. Распределение населения по вероисповеданиям.
 Всесоюзная перепись населения 1926 года. М.: Издание ЦСУ Союза ССР, 1928-29. Том 10-16. Таблица VI.
1001 (Разработочная таблица ф. 15А. Национальный состав населения по СССР, республикам, областям,
районам)
 Всесоюзная перепись населения 1970 года. РГАЭ РФ, фонд 1562, опись 336, ед. хр.3998-4185 (Таблица 7с.
 Итоги Первой национальной переписи населения Кыргызской Республики 1999 года. Национальный
статистический комитет Кыргызской Республики
 Перепись населения и жилищного фонда 2009г. Книга III «Регионы Кыргызстана»..Национальный
статистический комитет Кыргызской Республики.
 Cholpon Chotaeva. THE ETHNIC AND RELIGIOUS SITUATION IN KYRGYZSTAN. Central Asia and the Caucasus No. 3
(33), 2005. Institute for Central Asian and Caucasian Studies in Sweden
 Françoise Rollan. Les migrations forcées en Asie centrale post-soviétique 1991-2005. Les populations d'Asie
centrale. Espace populations sociétés Numéro 2007/1 (2007
 КЫРГЫЗСКАЯ РЕСПУБЛИКА: ТРУДОВАЯ МИГРАЦИЯ И ПРОДУКТИВНОЕ ИСПОЛЬЗОВАНИЕ ЧЕЛОВЕЧЕСКИХ
РЕСУРСОВ. Международная организация труда, 2009.Бишкек 2009
 Martin Schuler. Migration Patterns of the Population in Kyrgyzstan. Les populations d'Asie centrale. Espace
populations sociétés Numéro 2007/1 (2007)
 Sébastien Peyrouse. Les flux migratoires des Russes entre Asie centrale et Russie. Les populations d'Asie centrale.
Espace populations sociétés Numéro 2007/1 (2007)
541
TAJIKISTAN
POPISNE PUBLIKACIJE, ZVANIČNA STATISTIKA

районам)
 Всесоюзная перепись населения 1959 года. РГАЭ РФ (быв. ЦГАНХ СССР), фонд 1562, опись 336, ед. хр. 1566а
-1566д (Таблица 3,4 Распределение населения по национальности и родному языку).
 Всесоюзная перепись населения 1970 года. РГАЭ РФ, фонд 1562, опись 336, ед. хр.3998-4185 (Таблица 7с.
 Михаил Тульский. Итоги переписи населения Таджикистана 2000 года: национальный, возрастной,
половой, семейный и образовательный составы. пециально для Демоскопа
 Перепись населения и жилищного фонда Республики Таджикистан 2010 года .Национальный состав,
владение языками и гражданство населения Республики Таджикистан . Том III.
NAUČNI RADOVI, DOKUMENTI, KNJIGE
 Шломо Громан. НАСЕЛЕНИЕ ТАДЖИКИСТАНА ПРИБЛИЖАЕТСЯ К 7 МИЛЛИОНАМ; ЕВРЕЕВ ВСЕ МЕНЬШЕ,
АРАБОВ ВСЕ БОЛЬШЕ.31 мая 2006 года
KORISNI LINKOVI
 http://ismaili.net/mirrors/112_tajik/tajkethn.html (Language and Ethnicity Issues in Tajikistan)
 http://www.eki.ee/books/redbook/pamir_peoples.shtml (The Peoples of the Red Book:The Peoples Of The
Pamirs )
 http://www.ahl-ul-bayt.org/en.php/page,8763A8940.html?PHPSESSID=1f7883db5c782321a085d1efba227cf1
TURKMENISTAN

районам)
1566д (Таблица 3,4 Распределение населения по национальности и родному языку).
 Population census of Turkmenistan 1995, Vol. 1, State Statistical Committee of Turkmenistan, Ashgabat, 1996.
 ALERT SERIES. TURKMENISTAN: POLITICAL CONDITIONS IN THE POST-SOVIET ERA.INS RESOURCE INFORMATION
CENTER.WASHINGTON, D. C. FEBRUARY 1993
 Mark, Rudolf A.: Die Völker der Sowjetunion. Ein Lexikon. Westdeutscher Verlag Opladen 1989, 220 S.
 Minority Rights Group International, World Directory of Minorities and Indigenous Peoples - Turkmenistan :
Russians and Ukrainians, 2008, available at: http://www.unhcr.org/refworld/docid/49749c94c.html [accessed 12
542
August 2011]
 Paul Brummell.Turkmenistan: The Bradt Travel Guide. Bradt Travel Guides, 2006
USEFUL LINKS
 http://countrystudies.us/turkmenistan/3.htm
UZBEKISTAN

районам)
 Всесоюзная перепись населения 1959 года. РГАЭ РФ (быв. ЦГАНХ СССР), фонд 1562, опись 336, ед. хр.
1566а -1566д (Таблица 3,4 Распределение населения по национальности и родному языку)..
 Alexandre Bennigsen, Marie Broxup. The Islamic threat to the Soviet state. Alexandre Bennigsen, Marie Broxup.
Taylor & Francis, 1983
 Этнический атлас Узбекистана. Тип издания: Сборник материалов и документов. Издательство: «ООФС —
Узбекистан»Год издания: 2002
 Jed C. Snyder. After Empire: The Emerging Geopolitics of Central Asia. DIANE Publishing, 1997
 Mark, Rudolf A.: Die Völker der Sowjetunion. Ein Lexikon. Westdeutscher Verlag Opladen 1989, 220 S.
 Sebastien Peyrouse. The Russian Minority in Central Asia: Migration, Politics, and Language. Occasional Paper #
2 9 7.2008 Woodrow Wilson International Center for Scholars. The Kennan Institute
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.citypopulation.de/Uzbekistan.html
 http://gazeta.uz/2011/05/13/naselenie-prevysilo-285-milliona/
543
EAST ASIA
CHINA

 Compiled and Generated by G. William Skinner. China - Fourth National Population Census 1990. ChinaA
Dataset, County-level Units 1990.
 CENSUS 2000. Table 1-6 provinces, autonomous regions and municipalities by sex, ethnic
population(http://www.stats.gov.cn/tjsj/ndsj/renkoupucha/2000pucha/html/t0106.htm)
 第六次全国人口普查汇总数据.16各地区分性别、民族的人口(http://www.stats.gov.cn/tjsj/pcsj/rkpc/d
6c/t20120718_402819792.htm)
 Colin Mackerras, Amanda Yorke. The Cambridge handbook of contemporary China. Cambridge University
Press, 1991
 Colin Mackerras. The new Cambridge handbook of contemporary China. Cambridge University Press, 2001
 Dru C. Gladney. CHINA’S MINORITIES: THE CASE OF XINJIANG AND THE UYGHUR PEOPLE. COMMISSION ON
HUMAN RIGHTS. Sub-Commission on Promotion and Protection of Human Rights.Working Group on
Minorities. Ninth session. 12-16 May 2003
 Dudley L. Poston, Wadha Alnuaimi, Li Zhang. The Muslim Minority Nationalities of China: Toward
Separatism or Assimilation? Texas A&M University, Virginia Commonwealth University
 EastTurkestan Guidebook. Uyghur-American Association
 H. Kettani, “World Muslim Population: 1950 – 2020,” International Journal of Environmental Science and
 K. Warikoo. Religion and Security in South and Central Asia. Central Asia Research Forum Series. Taylor &
Francis, 2010
 Linda Benson, Ingvar Svanberg. China's last Nomads: the history and culture of China's Kazaks. Studies on
modern China. East Gate Books. M. E. Sharpe, 1998
 Linda Benson. The Ili Rebellion: The Moslem Challenge to Chinese Authority in Xinjiang, 1944-1949.
Publisher: M. E. Sharpe, Inc.. Place of Publication: Armonk, NY. Publication Year: 1990.
 Robyn R. Iredale, Naran Bilik, Wang Su, Fei Guo, Caroline Hoy. Contemporary minority migration,
education, and ethnicity in China. Edward Elgar Publishing, 2001
 Robyn R. Iredale, Naran Bilik. China's minorities on the move: selected case studies. An East Gate book. M.
E. Sharpe, 2003
 S. Frederick Starr. Xinjiang: China's Muslim Borderland (Studies of Central Asia and the Caucasus). M. E.
Sharpe, 2004
 Stanley Toops. DEMOGRAPHICS AND DEVELOPMENT IN XINJIANG AFTER 1949. East-West Center
Washington Working Papers, No. 1
 THE MOSLEM WORLD VOLUME XI. MISSIONARY REVIEW PUBLISHING CO. NEW YORK 1921
 Walter F. Willcox. The Population of China in 1910. Journal of the American Statistical Association, Vol. 23,
No. 161 (Mar., 1928), pp. 18-30 Published by: American Statistical Association
 Wenfei Wang, Shangyi Zhou, and C. Cindy Fan. Growth and Decline of Muslim Hui Enclaves in Beijing.
Journal of Economic Literature, Classification Numbers: O10, I31, J15.
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.ethnologue.com/show_country.asp?name=cn (Languages of China)
544
HONG KONG

 U. S. Census Bureau, International Data Base. Population by Religious Group and Sex. Country or area Hong Kong
S. A. R./1977
 http://www.bycensus2006.gov. hk/en/data/data3/statistical_tables/index.htm#A1
 http://www.yearbook.gov.hk/2006/en/18_07.htm
 Falaq Kagda, Magdalene Koh. Hong Kong. Volume 15 of Cultures of the world. Publisher Marshall Cavendish,
2008
 History of Muslims in Hong Kong. booklet was published around 1986-1987. The Incorporated Trustees of the
Islamic Community Fund of Hong Kong Hennessy Road P. O. Box 20143 Hong Kong
 U. S. Department of State. BUREAU OF DEMOCRACY, HUMAN RIGHTS, AND LABOR. International Religious
Freedom Report 2009-China (includes Tibet, Hong Kong, Macau).
USEFUL LINKS
JAPAN

 Experiences of Japanese Women married to Pakistani Migrants. Ethnicity and Anthropology of Multiculturalism.
Nov. 16 -17, 2007. Hanyang University, Ansan
 Hiroshi KOJIMA. L’augmentation rapide de population musulmane au Japon : une dynamique démographique.
Institut national de recherche sur la population et la sécurité sociale, Tokyo, Japon. Les migrations
internationales: observation, analyse et perspectives : colloque international de Budapest, 20-24 septembre
2004. Volume 12 of Association internationale des démographes de langue française
 Keiko Sakurai. Muslims in Contemporary Japan. Asia policy, number 5 (january 2008), 69–87
 Kawakami Yasunori. Local Mosques and the Lives of Muslims in Japan. This article appeared in The Asia Shimbun
on May 4, 2007. Posted at Japan Focus on May 30, 2007.
 Michael Penn. Public Faces and Private Spaces: Islam in the Japanese Context. Asia policy, number 5 (january
2008), 89–104
 Prof. Dr. Salih Mahdi S. Al Samarrai,Chairman. ISLAM IN JAPAN HISTORY, SPREAD, AND INSTITUTIONS IN THE
COUNTRY. Islamic Center- Japan 2009
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.missionislam.com/knowledge/japan.htm
KOREA NORTH

 Houssain Kettani. 2010 World Muslim Population. Proceedings of the 8th Hawaii International Conference on Arts
and Humanities, Honolulu, Hawaii, January 2010
 Pew Research Center’s Forum on Religion & Public Life. Mapping the Global Muslim Population. October
2009.
USEFUL LINKS
 http://embassy.goabroad.com/embassies-in/north-korea#
545
KOREA SOUTH

 Hee Soo Lee. Two Contradictory Trends in Recent Korean Society: Understanding Islam and Islamophobia. Institute
of Cultural Properties, Hanyang University , Seoul, KOREA. Muslim World League, February 21 and 22, 2011.
 Hwang, Byung-Ha. A Study on the Muslims' Acceptability on Korean Culture and Its Problems in the Future. Korea
Muslim Society Journal, No. 18.한국이슬람학회논총, 제18-1집 한국이슬람학회, 2008, 139～167
 Kim, Hyo-Jung. A Study on the Acculturation Model of the South Asian Male Muslim Immigrant Workers in
Korea. 한국이슬람학회논총, 제19-2집 한국이슬람학회, 2009, 113～1
 Muslim Society Journal, No. 18.한국이슬람학회논총, 제 18-3집 한국이슬람학회, 2008, 65∼104
 OH, Chong-Jin. The Present State and Social Network of the Central Asian Muslim immigrants in Korea. Korea
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.teachislam.com/dmdocuments/181/History%20of%20Islam%20in%20Korea.pdf
MONGOLIA

 2000 Population and Housing Census of Mongolia: The Main Results. Chapter 4: CITIZENSHIP AND ETHNICITY
 Mongolia National Census 2010 Provision Results. National Statistical Office of Mongolia. ХҮН АМ, ОРОН СУУЦНЫ
2010 ОНЫ УЛСЫН ТООЛЛОГЫН ҮР ДҮН
 NATIONAL POPULATION AND HOUSING CENSUS 2010.RESULTS BY PROVINCES.NUMBER OF PERMANENT
POPULATION ( WHO ARE 15 YEARS OLD AND ABOVE 15 YEARS OLD) : BY AGE AND RELIGION
 "Монгол улсын ястангуудын тоо, байршилд гарч буй өөрчлөлтyyдийн асуудалд" М. Баянтөр, Г. Нямдаваа,
З. Баярмаа pp. 57-70
 HOLLY R. BARCUS, CYNTHIA WERNER. Trans-National Identities: Mongolian Kazakhs in the 21 st Century.
eographische Rundschau International Edition Vol. 3, No. 3/2007.
 КАЗАХ ҮНДЭСТНИЙ ЦӨӨНХИЙН ЭРХИЙН ХЭРЭГЖИЛТ. СУДАЛГААНЫ ТАЙЛАН
 "Монгол улсын ястангуудын тоо, байршилд гарч буй өөрчлөлтyyдийн асуудалд" М. Баянтөр, Г. Нямдаваа,
З. Баярмаа pp. 57-70
 Uradyn Erden Bulag. Nationalism and hybridity in Mongolia. Oxford studies in social and cultural anthropology.
Oxford University Press, 1998.
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.citizenmongolia.com/index.php?option=com_content&view=article&id=122:2009-06-19-06-31-
47&catid=53:2009-06-19-06-28-14
 http://www.ethnologue.com/show_country.asp?name=MN
TAIWAN

 Chinese Muslim History(http: //www.gio.gov.tw/taiwan-website/5-gp/yearbook/2002/chpt25-7.htm)
 Ma Chao-Yen. Taiwan Muslims' Struggle to Survive. Center for the Study of Islamic Civilization and Thoughts.
National Cheng Chih University,Taiwan.
 Taisi Township re-engages its Muslim
roots(http://www.taipeitimes.com/News/taiwan/archives/2008/08/31/2003421916
546
International Religious Freedom -Taiwan
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.islam.org.hk/eng/islamandmuslimsintaiwan.htm
 http://www.saudiaramcoworld.com/issue/197004/islam.in.taiwan.htm
INDOCHINA
CAMBODIA

 General Population Census of Cambodia 1998 - National Institute of Statistics, Ministry of Planning. Phnom Penh,
Cambodia
 General Population Census of Cambodia 2008 - National Institute of Statistics, Ministry of Planning. Phnom Penh,
Cambodia
 Antoine CABATON : " Notes sur l'Islam dans l'Indo-Chine française"Revue du monde musulman, Paris, novembre
1906, vol.I , n°1 : 27-47 + Note de présentation par l'AEFEK
 Ben Kiernan. THE DEMOGRAPHY OF GENOCIDE IN SOUTHEAST ASIA. The Death Tolls in Cambodia, 1975-79, and
East Timor, 1975-80. Critical Asian Studies 35:4 (2003), 585-597.
 Chams,” in The Encyclopedia of Islam, Third Edition, 2010, pp. 173-80
 MARCEL NER. Les Musulmans de l'Indochine française. Bulletin de l’École française d’Extrême-Orient, Année 1941,
Volume 41, Numéro 1 p. 151 - 202
 Mathieu Guérin. LES CHAM ET LEUR "VERANDA SUR LA MECQUE" - l'influence des Malais de Patani et du Kelantan
sur l'islam des Cham du Cambodge. Aséanie, Sciences humaines en Asie du Sud-Est (Bangkok), n°14, décembre
2004, p. 29-68
 U.S. Department of State. BUREAU OF DEMOCRACY, HUMAN RIGHTS, AND LABOR. International Religious
Freedom Report 2007-Cambodia.
LAOS

 U.S. Census Bureau, International Data Base. Table 058. Population by Religious Group and Sex. Laos/1980
1985-2004. ( http://unstats.un.org)
 Results from the Population Census 2005 (http://www.nsc.gov. la/Products.htm)
 Socio-economic ATLAS of the Lao PDR. Section F: Ethnicity and religion. Department of Statistics (DOS), Ministry of
Planning and Investment. 2008 Swiss National Centre of Competence in Research (NCCR)
 Houssain Kettani. Proceedings of the 2009 International Conference on Social Sciences and Humanities. Singapore,
9-11 October, 2009. Muslim Population in Asia.
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.saudiaramcoworld.com/issue/199703/the.crescent.in. laos.htm
547
MYANMAR (BURMA)

 U.S. Census Bureau, International Data Base. Population by Religious Group and Sex. Country or area
Burma/1973/1983/
 BURMA PRESS SUMMARY. (from THE WORKING PEOPLE'S DAILY). Vol. IV, No. 7, July 1990
 Dr. Habib Siddiqui. MUSLIM IDENTITY AND DEMOGRAPHY IN THE ARAKAN STATE OF
BURMA.(http://www.kaladanpress.org/v3/images/stories/document/Analysis_of_Demography_in_Arakan.pdf
 Dr. Swapna Bhattacharya (Chakraborti). Islam in Arakan: An interpretation from the Indian perspective: History and
the Present. Rohingya League for Democracy (Burma) RLDB
 Kusumā Sanitwong Na ʻAyutthayā, Kusuma Snitwongse, Willard Scott Thompson, Čhulālongkō̜nmahāwitthayālai.
Ethnic conflicts in Southeast Asia. Sathāban Sưksā Khwāmmankhong læ Nānāchāt, Institute of Southeast Asian
Studies. Published by Institute of Southeast Asian Studies, 2005
 Leo Suryadinata. Ethnic Chinese as Southeast Asians. Publisher Institute of Southeast Asian, 1997
 Meyer, William Stevenson, Sir, 1860-1922, et al. Imperial gazetteer of India, Atlas. 1931 edition. Oxford: Clarendon
Press, 1931
 Schwartzberg, Joseph E. A Historical Atlas of South Asia, second impression. Copyright © 1978 by the Regents of
the University of Minnesota, assigned 1988 to Joseph E. Schwartzberg
 Narendra S. Bisht, T. S. Bankoti. Encyclopaedia of the South East Asian Ethnography. Publisher Global Vision
Publishing Ho, 2004
 Sanctuary Under a Plastic Sheet –The Unresolved Problem of Rohingya Refugees. Carl Grundy-Warr and Elaine
Wong. IBRU Boundary and Security Bulletin Autumn 1997
 Schwartzberg, Joseph E. A Historical Atlas of South Asia, second impression. Copyright © 1978 by the Regents of
the University of Minnesota, assigned 1988 to Joseph E. Schwartzberg
 The Development of a Muslim Enclave in Arakan (Rakhine) State of Burma (Myanmar). Aye Chan Kanda University
of International Studies. SOAS Bulletin of Burma Research, Vol. 3, No. 2, Autumn 2005, ISSN 1479-8484
THAILAND

 Southeast Asian Health and Life Statistics Database Thailand Census 1980,1990,2000
 THAILAND. 2000 population and housing census Complete reports on Population and Housing Census.
http://web.nso.go.th/
 UNSD Demographic Statistics | United Nations Statistics Division. Population by religion, sex and urban/rural
residence.Thailand census data 2010.
 Andrew D. W. Forbes. Thailand's Muslim Minorities: Assimilation, Secession, or Coexistence?Asian Survey, Vol. 22,
No. 11 (Nov., 1982), pp. 1056-1073
 Badrus Sholeh. MINORITAS MUSLIM, KONFLIK DAN REKONSILIASI DI THAILAND SELATAN. Fakultas Ilmu Sosial dan
Ilmu Politik. Universitas Budi Luhur
Development (IJESD), Vol. 1, No. 2, June 2010.
 John Knodel, Rossarin Soottipong Gray, Porntip Sriwatcharin, Sara Peracca. Religion and Reproduction: Muslims in
Buddhist Thailand. Population Studies, Vol. 53, No. 2, (Jul., 1999), pp. 149-164
 Prof. Madya Dr Umaiyah Haji Umar. The Assimilation of the Bangkok-Melayu Communities. Universiti Malaya, 2003
 WANG Liulan. Hui Yunnanese Migratory History in Relation to the Han Yunnanese and Ethnic Resurgence in
Northern Thailand. Southeast Asian Studies, Vol. 44, No.3, December 2006
548
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.cpamedia.com/history/north_thailand_muslims/
VIETNAM

 Population and Housing Census Vietnam 1999. Population as of 1 April 1999 by province and by religion
 THE 2009 VIETNAM POPULATION AND HOUSING CENSUS: COMPLETED RESULTS. CENTRAL POPULATION AND
HOUSING CENSUS. STEERING COMMITTEE. Hà Nội, 6 - 2010
 Mapping the Global Muslim Population: A Report on the Size and Distribution of the World’s Muslim Population.
Pew Research Center, p. 31, retrieved 2009-10-08
 MARCEL NER. Les Musulmans de l'Indochine française. Bulletin de l’École française d’Extrême-Orient, Année 1941,
Volume 41, Numéro 1 p. 151 - 202
 Michael Epprecht, with Andreas Heinimann. SOCIOECONOMIC ATLAS OF VIETNAM. A Depiction of the 1999
Population and Housing Census. 004 Swiss National Centre of Competence in Research (NCCR) North-South
 OMAR FAROUK,Hiroyuki YAMAMOTO. Islam at the Margins: The Muslims of Indochina. Center for Integrated Area
Studies, Kyoto University. Kyoto, Japan 2008
 Philip Taylor. Cham Muslims of the Mekong Delta: place and mobility in the cosmopolitan periphery. Southeast Asia
publications series. NUS Press, 2007
USEFUL LINKS
NORTH AFRICA
ALGERIA

 Abdellaziz Bouisri and François Pradel de Lamaze. La population d'Algérie d'après le recensement de 1966.
Population (French Edition), 26e Année, Le Maghreb, (Mar., 1971), pp. 25-46
2005
 David Zeidan. the middle east handbook. information on states and people groups in the middle east. volume 3 a-z
me people groups and their distribution. Om-irc, 1995
 Dominique Maison. La population de l'Algérie. Population (French Edition), 28e Année, No. 6, (Nov. - Dec., 1973),
pp. 1079-1107
 Français, Juifs, Musulmans ... en Algérie de 1830 à 1962. une synthèse d'après l'ouvrage de Patrick Weil "Qu'est-ce
qu'un Français ?" - Grasset 2002
 Kamel Kateb. Européens, "indigènes" et juifs en Algérie (1830-1962): représentations et réalités des populations.
Volume 145 of Travaux et documents - Institut national d'études démographiques.
 Pessah Shinar. Modern Islam in the Maghrib. Volume 3 of Max Schloessinger memorial series: Collected studies in
Arabic and Islam.
 The Report: Algeria 2008. By Oxford Business Group
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.globalsecurity.org/military/intro/islam-kharijite.htm
 http://looklex.com/e.o/algeria.religions.htm
 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Christianity_in_Algeria
549
EGYPT

 U.S. Census Bureau, International Data Base. Population by Religious Group and Sex. Country or area Egypt//1960
 U.S. Census Bureau, International Data Base. Population by Religious Group and Sex. Country or area Egypt//1986
 ANDREA PACINI. Christian Communities in the Arab Middle East. The Challenge of the Future. CLARENDON PRESS
OXFORD 1998
 Arthur White. The Expansion of Egypt Under Anglo-Egyptian Condominium. Publisher READ BOOKS
 Chitham, E. J. (1986) ’The Coptic community in Egypt : spatial and social change. Working Paper. University of
Durham, Centre for Middle Eastern and Islamic Studies, Durham
2005
 Elena Ambrosetti (University La Sapienza, Italy) and Nahid Kamal (LSE, UK).The relationship between religion and
fertility: the case of Bangladesh and Egypt
 Tanada, Hirofumi. Demographic Change in Rural Egypt, 1882-1917: Population of Mudiriya, Markaz and Madina.
Institute of Economic Research, Hitotsubashi University. Mar-1998
 The Statesmans Year Book 1950. Steinberg,S. H. Macmillan And Company Limited.
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.xist.org/cntry/egypt.aspx
 http://www.coptichistory.org/new_page_966.htm
 http://www.st-athanasios.com/vb/t24583.html
 https://international.ipums.org/international-action/variables/RELIG#codes_tab
LYBIA

 U.S. Census Bureau, International Data Base. Table 058. Population by Religious Group and Sex. Libya/1973
 U.S. Census Bureau, International Data Base. Table 058. Population by Religious Group and Sex. Libya/1954
 ISTITUTO CENTRALE DI STATISTICA DEL REGNO D'ITALIA. Le popolazioni delle Colonie e dei Possedimenti
italiani secondo il censimento del 1931-IX . ROMA. TIPOGRAFIA L FAILLI 1934-XII
 ISTITUTO CENTRALE DI STATISTICA DEL REGNO D'ITALIA . VIII CENSIMENTO GENERALE DELLA POPOLAZIONE
.21 APRILE 1936 . XIV, VOLUME V .LIBIA -- ISOLE ITALIANE DELL'EGEe) . TIENTSIN
 Censimento della popolazione delle colonie italiane al 1 dicembre 1921 e rilevazione degli abitanti del
possedimento delle isole Egee al 20 agosto 1922 / Istituto centrale di statistica del Regno d'Italia. - Roma : Istituto
poligrafico dello stato, 1930.
 Anna Di Bartolomeo, Thiba ut Jaulin and Delphine Perrin. Migration Profile Libya. CARIM – Consortium for
Applied Research on International Migration. JUN.2011
 Chia-Lin Pan. The Population of Libya. Population Studies, Vol. 3, No. 1, (Jun., 1949), pp. 100-125.Published by:
Population Investigation Committee
 Gabriel Baer. Population and Society in the Arab East. Volume 11 of The sociology of development : in 18
volumes. Routledge, 2003
550
 Harvey E. Goldberg. Jewish life in Muslim Libya: rivals & relatives. University of Chicago Press, 1990
 Scott Steven Reese. The transmission of learning in Islamic Africa. Volume 2 of Islam in Africa. BRILL, 2004
USEFUL LINKS
MAURITANIA

 République Islamique de Mauritanie : Ministère des Finances, du Plan et de la Fonction Publique.- Enquête
démographique 1964-65. Résultats définitifs.- Paris : INSEE ; SEDES; Secrétariat d’Etat aux Affaires Etrangères,
1972. Micro-fiches: Répartition des résidents selon le sexe, la religion et le groupe ethnique par région.
 RESULTATS PROVISOIRES DU TROISIEME RECENSEMENT GENERAL DE LA POPULATION ET DE L’HABITAT - 2000.
République Islamique de Mauritanie. Bureau Central du Recensement, Nouakchott, Juin 2001
 ANNA DI BARTOLOMEO, TAMIRACE FAKHOURY, and DELPHINE PERRIN. Migration Profile Mauritania. CARIM -
Consortium for Applied Research on International Migration (www.carim.org).MAR. 2010
 Constant Hamis. Le rôle de l’islam dans la société mauritanienne contemporaine. POLITIQUE AFRICAINE
NUMEROS PARUS N° 55.
 Ettagale Blauer, Jason Lauré. Mauritania. Cultures of the World - Group 27. Marshall Cavendish, 2009
International Religious Freedom - Mauritania
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.seneweb.com/news/Societe/popenguine-2011-la-mauritanie-a-l-rsquo-honneur_n_46572.html
MORROCO

 Bernard Augustin. Le recensement de 1936 dans l'Afrique du nord. Annales de Géographie. 1937, t. 46, n°259. pp.
84-88.
 COURBAGE Youssef & FARGUES PhilippeChrétiens et juifs dans l'islam arabe et turc. Petite Bibliothèque Payot
2005
 H. T. Norris.S̱ẖayḵẖ Mā' al-'Aynayn al-Qalqamī in the Folk-Literature of the Spanish Sahara-I. Bulletin of the School
of Oriental and African Studies, University of London, Vol. 31,No. 1 (1968), pp. 113-136. Published by: Cambridge
University Press on behalf of School of Oriental and African Studies
 Jacques Taieb. Les Juifs du Maghreb au XIXe siècle. Aperçus de démographie historique et répartition
géographique. Population, Année 1992, Volume 47, Numéro 1 p. 85 – 103
 José Crespo Redodo. HISTORIA DE MARRUECOS. MINISTERIO DE EDUCACIÓN Y CIENCIA SERVICIO DE
PUBLICACIONES. Embajada de España en Rabat (Marruecos) años 1992,1993 y 1994
 LA POPULATlON DU MAROC. CICRED World Population Year 1974. I. N. S. E. A. E. P. 405. RABAT (MAROC)
 La population du Maroc : premiers résultats du recensement de 1960. In: Population, 17e année, n°3, 1962
 "Norwegian Refugee Council Report: Western Sahara, Occupied country, displaced people, 2008"
 Stan Jeter. Expelled Christian Workers Worry for Orphans. CBN News Senior Producer. Friday, March 12, 2010
 The Jews of Morocco. By Mitchell Bard (http://www.jewishvirtuallibrary. org/jsource/anti-
semitism/morocjews.html
International Religious Freedom - Morocco
551
USEFUL LINKS
SUDAN (NORTH AND SOUTH)

 Fourth population census of Sudan, 1993--final tabulations. Published 1995 by Department of Statistics, Census
Office in Khartoum.
 5th Sudan Population and Housing Census ‐2008‫ ال خامس ال ت عداد ت فا ص يل جداول‬2008
 Emile Nakhleh. A necessary engagement: reinventing America's relations with the Muslim world. Princeton studies
in Muslim politics. Princeton University Press, 2009
 Esther K. Hicks. Infibulation: female mutilation in Islamic northeastern Africa. Transaction Publishers, 1996
 J. Spencer Trimingham. ISLAM IN THE SUDAN. FRANK CASS & CO. LTD.1965
 John Witte. Religious human rights in global perspective: legal perspectives. Volume 2 of Religious Human Rights in
Global Perspective. Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 1996
 John Witte. Religious human rights in global perspective: legal perspectives. Volume 2 of Religious Human Rights in
Global Perspective. Martinus Nijhoff Publishers, 1996
 Philip Abbas. Growth of Black Political Consciousness in Northern Sudan. Africa Today, Vol. 20, No. 3 (1973), pp. 29-
43Published by: Indiana University Press
 ROLF HERZOG. Die Ergebnisse der ersten sudanischen Volkszählung in ethnologischer Sicht. Zeitschrift für
Ethnologie 84 (1959), S. [173] - 204. Sonderdrucke aus der Albert-Ludwigs-Universität Freiburg
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.islamweb.net/media/index.php?page=article&lang=A&id=169611 ‫ال سودان ج نوب م س لمو‬.. ‫ي كون ون هل‬
‫االن ف صال؟ ضح ية‬
 http://features.pewforum.org/grl/population-number.php
TUNISIA

 Chadli TARIFA,M' Hamed AYED, Mohamednaceur GHARSALLI, Abdellatif BELHADJ. LE RECENSEMENT DE LA
TUNISIE DE 1975. Recensements africains : 1ère partie : monographies méthodologique. Paris : GDA, 1980, p. 613-
655.
2005
 Mahmoud SEKLANJ. LA POPULATION DE LA TUNISIE - Comité International de Coordination des Recherches
Nationales de Démographie (CICRED) — Paris 1974
 THE ENCYCLOPAEDIA OF ISLAM. VOLUME 10. LEIDEN,E. J. BRILL 1986
 Tunisie : information sur la communauté chrétienne
(http://www.unhcr.org/refworld/publisher,IRBC,,TUN,3ae6ace318,0.html)
International Religious Freedom - Tunisia
International Religious Freedom - Tunisia
 Virginie Prevost. Les Ibadites: De Djerba à Oman, la troisième voie de l'Islam. Brepols, 2010
552
SUB-SAHARAN AFRICA
BENIN

 Enquête démographique au Dahomey, 1961. Résultats définitifs . INSEE. SERVICE DE COOPERATION. PARIS 1964
 DEUXIÈME RECENSEMENT GÉNÉRAL DE LA POPULATION ET DE L'HABITATION Février 1992 SYNTHÈSE DES
RÉSULTATS. Institut National de la Statistique et de l'Analyse Économique - Juillet 1994
 TROISIEME RECENSEMENT GENERAL DE LA POPULATION ET DE L’HABITATION. FEVRIER 2002. SYNTHESE DES
ANALYSES EN BREF. DIRECTION DES ETUDES DEMOGRAPHIQUES. Cotonou, Octobre 2003
 TROISIEME RECENSEMENT GENERAL DE LA POPULATION ET DE L’HABITATION. FEVRIER 2002. RAPPORT GENERAL.
DIRECTION DES ETUDES DEMOGRAPHIQUES. Mai 2004
 TROISIEME RECENSEMENT GENERAL DE LA POPULATION ET DE L’HABITATION. FEVRIER 2002. SYNTHESE DES
RESULTATS. DIRECTION DES ETUDES DEMOGRAPHIQUES. Cotonou, Octobre 2003
 Denise Brégand. La Ahmadiyya au Bénin. Archives de sciences sociales des religions. Numéro 135 (juillet -
septembre 2006) Réveils du soufisme en Afrique et en Asie: Translocalité prosélytisme et réforme (Jul. - Sep.,
2006), pp. 73-90. Published by: EHESS
 Kerstin Hadjer and Moritz Heldmann. IMPETUS Atlas Benin. Research Results 2000 – 2007. Third Edition. Religion
in Benin
 Martinez Olivier. LES VISAGES DE L’ETHNICITÉ YORUBA: PROCESSUS DE FORMATION IDENTITAIRE SPATIALISÉS ET
MOBILISATION ETHNIQUE DANS LE CADRE DE LA MONDIALISATION. WEST AFRICA REVIEW. ISSN: 1525-4488. Issue
10 (2007).
 Thomas Bierschenk: The Social Dynamics of Islam in Benin. In: Galilou Abdoulaye: L'Islam béninois à la croisée des
chemins. Histoire, politique et développement. Mainzer Beiträge zur Afrikaforschung Bd. 17, Rüdiger Köppe
Verlag, Köln 2007, S. 15-19
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.impetus.uni-koeln.de/impetus-atlas.html
 http://www.iiie.net/index.php?q=node/65.Muslim Population Statistics
 http://knol.google.com/k/the-ahmadiyya-religious-sect-unique-beliefs#
 http://www.qran.org/a/a-world.htm.Muslim Population in World Population Ranking
 http://www.nationsencyclopedia.com/economies/Africa/Benin.html
 http://www.freerepublic.com/focus/f-news/1282757/posts.An analysis of the World Muslim population by
Country / Region
 http://www.everyculture.com/A-Bo/Benin.html
BURKINA FASO

 République de Haute-Volta : Service de la statistique et de la mécanographie. - Enquête démographique par
sondage en République de Haute-Volta 1960-61. Tome 1 .[Paris] : INSEE ; Secrétariat d’Etat aux Affaires
Etrangères, [1970].
 Recensement Général de la Population et de l'Habitation de 1996, RGPH 96 [BFA-INSD-RGPH96-1996-V21].
Analyse des données du RGPH, 1996. Institut National de la Statistique et de la Demographie , Ministere de
l'Economie et des Finances
 RECENSEMENT GENERAL DE LA POPULATION ET DE L’HABITATION (RGPH) DE 2006. ANALYSE DES RESULTATS
DEFINITIFS. THEME 2 : ETAT ET STRUCTURE DE LA POPULATION. INSTITUT NATIONAL DE LA STATISTIQUE ET DE LA
DÉMOGRAPHIE. Octobre 2009
553
 Elliott P. Skinner. Christianity and Islam among the Mossi. Source: American Anthropologist, New Series, Vol. 60,
No. 6, Part 1, (Dec., 1958), pp. 1102-1119
 Gabriel Massa, Y. Georges Madiéga. La Haute-Volta coloniale: témoignages, recherches, regards. Publisher
KARTHALA Editions, 1995
 Ira Marvin Lapidus. A history of Islamic societies Publisher Cambridge University Press, 2002
 René Otayek. La crise de la communauté musulmane de Haute-Volta: L'islam voltaïque entre réformisme et
tradition, autonomie et subordination. Source: Cahiers d'Études Africaines, Vol. 24, Cahier 95 (1984), pp. 299-320
CAMEROON
 Troisième Recensement Général de la Population et de l’Habitat 2005. Etat et structures de la population:
indicateurs démographiques. Bureau Central des Recensements et des Etudes de la Population (BUCREP)
 FOTSO, Médard, NDONOU René, and LIBITE Paul Roger. Enquête démographique et de santé Cameroun 1998.
Bureau central des recensements et des études de population (BUCREP). 1999
 Direction de la Statistique et de la Comptabilité Nationale. DEUXIEME ENQUETE CAMEROUNAISE. AUPRES DES
MENAGES: ECAM2. 2001
 Troisième Enquête Démographique et de Santé. Institut National de la Statistique (INS), Ministère de la
planification de la programmation du développement et de l'aménagement du territoire (MINPLADAT), CMR-INS-
EDSIII-2004
 ENCYCLOPÆDIA Britannica. World Data. Cameroon.© 2006 Encyclopædia Britannica, Inc
 Hamadou Adama. Islam and State in Cameroon: Between Tension and Accommodation. MacMillan Center for
International and Area Studies, New Haven, United States 2005
 K. Schilder. Etat et islamisation au Nord-Cameroun (1960-1982). Politique Africaine N°41
 Maud Lasseur. Islam et christianisme en mouvement: mobilités géographiques et changement religieux au
Cameroun. Espace populations sociétés , 2010/2-3. Nouvelles mobilités dans les Suds
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.ethnonet-africa.org/data/camer/genpop.htm#relig
 http://www.syfia.info/index.php5?view=articles&action=voir&idArticle=2954
 http://library.thinkquest.org/05aug/00714/percentiespg.html
 http://www.joshuaproject.net/countries.php?rog3=CM
CAPE VERDE ISLANDS

 Um retrato de Cabo Verde: apresentação dos resultados do Censo 2010. Boletim 1.3-OPLOP. Observatório dos
Países de Língua Oficial Portuguesa. abril 8, 2011
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.asemana.publ.cv/spip.php?article47650
 http://www.embcv.pt/lista_conteudos_sub.asp?idcont=965&idarea=4&idsub=786
 http://www.rtc.cv/index.php?paginas=21&id_cod=2350
554
CENTRAL AFRICAN REPUBLIC

 Enquête démographique en République Centrafricaine, 1959-1960. Résultats définitifs (PARIS Avril 1964, 262 p.)
 STRUCTURE ET RÉPARTITION SPATIALE DE LA POPULATION.RAPPORT D’ANALYSE THÉMATIQUE. RECENSEMENT
GÉNÉRAL DE LA POPULATION ET DE L’HABITATION DE 2003. Bureau Central du Recensement. Bangui, 30 juin 2005
 MONOGRAPHIE DE LA VILLE DE BANGUI. RAPPORT D’ANALYSE THÉMATIQUE. 3ème RECENSEMENT GÉNÉRAL DE
LA POPULATION ET DE L’HABITATION DE 2003. Bangui, juin 2005
 SYNTHESE DES RESULTATS DU RECENSEMENT GENERAL DE LA POPULATION ET L, HABITATION DECEMBRE 2003.
Bureau Central du Recensement. Bangui, 30 juin 2005
 Les caractéristiques socioculturelles de la population centrafricaine. RAPPORT D’ANALYSE THÉMATIQUE. 3ème
RECENSEMENT GÉNÉRAL DE LA POPULATION ET DE L’HABITATION DE 2003. Bangui, juin 2005
 Recensement Général de la Population et de l'Habitatation (RGPH), 2003. Variables des Individus. Réligion
 Central African Republic. World Data. 2006 Encyclopædia Britannica, Inc.
 Nougayrol, Pierre. Langues et Populations du Nord-Est Centrafricain. Relations interethniques et culture
matérielle dans le bassin du lac Tchad. Paris : ORSTOM, 1990, p. 65-80. (Colloques et Séminaires). Colloque MEGA-
TCHAD, 3., Paris (FRA), 1986/09/11-12
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.state.gov/g/drl/rls/irf/2006/71292.htm
 http://www.ilaam.net/Intl/PopStats.html
 http://www.islamic-world.net/islamic-state/muslimpop.htm
 https://www.cia.gov/library/publications/the-world-factbook/geos/ct.html
CHAD
 Enquête démographique au Tchad, 1964 : Résultats définitifs. Tome I : Analyse des résultats (Juin 1966, 307 p.)
REPUBLIQUE FRANÇAISE SECRETARIAT D'ETAT AUX AFFAIRES ETRANGERES CHARGE DE LA COOPERATION. Mission
démographique du Tchad. PARIS - Juin 1966
 Enquête démographique au Tchad, 1964 : Résultats définitifs. Tome II : Tableaux statistiques détaillés (Juin 1966,
196 p.) REPUBLIQUE FRANÇAISE SECRETARIAT D'ETAT AUX AFFAIRES ETRANGERES CHARGE DE LA COOPERATION.
Mission démographique du Tchad. PARIS - Juin 1966
 UNITED NATIONS DEMOGRAPHIC YEARBOOK 1971 . Statistical Office of the United Nations. NEW YORK, 1972
 Recensement général de la population et de l'habitat 1993. Rapport de synthèse. Dec 1994. Bureau Central du
Recensement N'Djamena, Chad
 Convention internationale sur l’élimination de toutes les formes de discrimination raciale. Nations Unies.
CERD/C/TCD/15, 19 mars 2009. RAPPORTS PRÉSENTÉS PAR LES ÉTATS PARTIES CONFORMÉMENT À L’ARTICLE 9 DE
LA CONVENTION. Quinzième rapport périodique des États parties qui devait
 Gérard-François Dumont. Géopolitique et populations au Tchad. Outre-Terre Revue française de géopolitique.
2007/3 (n° 20) Pourquoi on meurt au Darfour.
9-11 October, 2009. Muslim Population in Africa.
USEFUL LINKS
555
GAMBIA

 Population and housing census, 1983: general report. Volume 1: administrative and analytical procedures. Banjul,
Gambia, Gambia. Ministry of Economic Planning and Industrial Development. Central Statistics Department, 1987
Oct. 311, [30] p.
 Population and Housing Census of The Gambia 1993, The tenth census undertaken in the country's history and it is
the third census since Independence in 1965. [GMB-GBOS-POPCNS-1993-v003].Version 1.0, Final Datafile and
Census Tables.
 Gambia Population and Housing Census 2003, PopCen 2003 - GMB-GBOS-Popcen-2003-v1.1. TABLE D14:
POPULATION BY FIVE-YEAR AGE GROUPS, SEX, RELIGION AND LOCAL GOVERNMENT AREA.
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.accessgambia.com/information/religion.html
 http://www.unhcr.org/refworld/docid/5021057da.html
 http://www.gambia.co.uk/Docs/Gambia-Guide/General-Information/Religion.aspx?ContentTabs=Info
GHANA

1985-2004 (http://unstats.un.org)
 Ghana - Population and Housing Census 2000. Ghana Statistical Service - Office of the President. Date of Metadata
Production; 2008-04-14. DDI Document Version; Version 1.0 (August 2008)
 2010 POPULATION AND HOUSING CENSUS. (Summary Report of Final Results). GHANA STATISTICAL SERVICE ,MAY
2012

 Brempong, Owusu.RELIGIOUS BACKGROUND OF GHANAIAN SOCIETY: A GENERAL SURVEY. Journal Institute of
African Studies: Research Review Vol. 13 No.1&2 .1997: 59-
 F. M. Bourret. Ghana: the road to independence, 1919-1957. Publisher Stanford University Press, 1960
 Holger Weiss. Variations in the Colonial Representation of Islam and Muslims in Northern Ghana, ca. 1900-1930.
Åbo Akademi Univeristy and University of Helsinki. W 0 P A G - Working Papers on Ghana: Historical and
Contemporary Studies 2 (January 2004)
Singapore, 9-11 October, 2009. Muslim Population in Africa
 HOLGER WEISS. Begging and Almsgiving in Ghana. Muslim Positions towards Poverty and Distress. R E S E A R C H
R E P O R T N O. 133. Nordiska Afrikainstitutet, Uppsala 2007
 John S. Pobee. Religion and Politics in Ghana, 1972-1978: Some Case Studies from the Rule of General I. K.
Acheampong. Journal of Religion in Africa, Vol. 17, Fasc. 1 (Feb., 1987), pp. 44-62. Published by: BRILL
 Nathan Samwini. The Muslim resurgence in Ghana since 1950: its effects upon Muslims and Muslim-Christian
relations. Publisher LIT Verlag Münster, 2006
 N.N.N. Nsowah-Nuamah. (Deputy Government Statistician). Country Report: Ghana. GHANA STATISTICAL
SERVICE. IPUMS
 THE ENCYCLOPAEDIA OF ISLAM. NEW EDITION. VOLUME II C—G.FOURTH IMPRESSION. LEIDEN E.J. BRILL 1991
USEFUL LINKS
 http://de.wikipedia.org/wiki/Religion_in_Ghana
 http://www.ghanadistricts.com/region/
 http://www.jannah.org/popstatistics/muslimpopworld.html
 http://www.umsl.edu/services/govdocs/wofact94/wf950092.txt
556
 http://www.muslimpopulation.com/africa/ghana/islam_in_ghana_report.php
 http://www.newsfromafrica.org/newsfromafrica/articles/art_7902.html
GUINEA
 Recensement general de la population et de l'habitat, fevrier 1983. Volume 1: resultats definitifs. Dec 1989. [171]
pp. Conakry, Guinea
 Recensement Général de la Population et de l' Habitat de 1996. ETAT DE LA POPULATION. DIRECTION
NATIONALE DE LA STATISTIQUE. BUREAU NATIONAL DU RECENSEMENT. Conakry ,2000
 Recensement Général de la Population et de l' Habitat de 1996 [GIN-INS-RGPH96-1996-V01]. DNS - Direction
Nationale de la Statistique - Sécrétariat d'Etat au Plan - (Mise à disposition de la documentation et des données)
Abou SOUMAH - Sécrétariat d'Etat au Plan. 3.11.2009
 Enquête sur les informations prioritaires 1991 [GNI-INS-ESIP91-V01]. Direction Nationale de la Statistique et de
l'informatique, Ministére du Plan et des Finances, GNI-INS-ESIP91-V01
 Enquête Intégrale sur les conditions de vie des ménages (Avec module Budget et Consommation) [GIN- INS-EIBC-
1994- V01]. Direction Nationale de la Statistique, Ministère du plan et des Finances, GIN- INS-EIBC-1994-V01
 Enquête Intégrée de Base pour l'Evaluation de la Pauvreté 2002 - 2003 [GIN-INS-EIBEP-2002-2003-V01]. Direction
Nationale de la Statistique, Ministere du Plan et de la Cooperation, GIN-INS-EIBEP-2002-2003-V01
 Enquête Nationale sur l'Etat Nutritionnel et le Suivi des Principaux Indicateurs de Survie de l'Enfant [GIN-INS-
ENENSE-2007-V01]. Institut National de la Statistique, Ministère du Plan et de la Promotion du Secteur
Privé, GIN-INS-ENENSE-2007-V01
 GUINÉE-CONAKRY: UN ETAT RÉVOLUTIONNAIRE ? A.S.T.G.F. Peuples Noirs Peuples Africains no 2 (1978), 83-120
 Jean Yves Martin,Ta Ngoc Châu. La qualité de l'école primaire en Guinée ,,Une étude de cas''. Ministère de
l'Education de la Guinée. Institut international de planification de l'éducation(créé par l'UNESCO). Paris 1993
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.joshuaproject.net/countries.php?rog3=GV
 http://www.acap.upenn.edu/Data/navigator/go/guinea/1983/sasdata.gn83pers.html
 http://www.acap.upenn.edu/Data/navigator/go/guinea/1996/sasdata.gn96pers.html
 https://international.ipums.org/international-action/variables/173894/codes
GUINEA BISSAU

 Recenseamento geral da populaçao e habitaçao 1991: Resultados definitivos, Volume 6.Instituto Nacional de
Estatística e Censos (Guinea-Bissau).Publisher Cooperacao Portuguesa, 1996
 Instituto Nacional de Estatística e Censos (Guinea-Bissau).Volume 5 of Recenseamento geral da populaçao e
habitaçao 1991: Resultados definitivos. Provincia Norte,Provincia Sul,Provincia Leste,Sector Autonomo de
Bissau.Publisher Cooperacao Portuguesa, 1996
 Recenseamento Geral da Populaçao e Habitaçao 2009. Instituto Nacional de Estatística (INE) 2011.
 Ca, Tome. Determinantes das diferenças de mortalidade infantil entre as etnias da Guine-Bissau, 1990-1995.
[Mestrado] Fundação Oswaldo Cruz, Escola Nacional de Saúde Pública; 1999. 91 p
 CARLOS CARDOSO. AS TENDENCIAS ACTUAIS DO ISLAO NA GUINEBISSAU
 Cunhate Na Bangna.“Características Sócio-Comportamentais Relacionadas ao Risco de Transmissão do HIV em
Escolares de 15 a 24 anos, na Guiné-Bissau”Ministério da Saúde Pública,Fundação Oswaldo Cruz. Escola Nacional
de Saúde Pública Sérgio Arouca. Rio de Janeiro, Dezembro de 2007
 Patrick Chabal. Amílcar Cabral: revolutionary leadership and people's war. Volume 37 of African studies series.
557
CUP Archive, 1983
 Institut d'études politiques. L'Afrique politique 2002: islams d'Afrique, entre le local et le global. Université de
Bordeaux. Centre d'étude d'Afrique Noire. ublisher KARTHALA Editions, 2002
 João Ribeiro Butiam Có.“Abuso e a Exploração Sexual de Menores na Guiné-Bissau”. UNICEF INSTITUTO DE
MULHER E CRIANÇA, INSTITUTO NACIONAL DE ESTUDOS E PESQUISA - INEP -. Dezembro de 2006
 Mamadu Jao. A CIDADE DE Bissau: lugar de interface entre o meio rural e o meio urbano. Instituto Nacional de
Estudos e Pesquisa (INEP), C.P. 112 Bissau, Guiné-Bissau. Barcelona, 14-15 de Outubro 2010
 MANUELA BORGES. Negociando sociabilidades em meio urbano: o associativismo feminino em Bissau (Guiné-
Bissau, Africa Ocidental). VIII Congresso Luso-Afro-Brasileiro de Ciências Sociais. Coimbra em 2004 (16 a 18 de
Setembro)
 Paulo Fernando Campbell Franco. AMILCAR CABRAL: A PALAVRA FALADA E A PALAVRA VIVIDA. UNIVERSIDADE DE
SÃO PAULO. FACULDADE DE FILOSOFIA, LETRAS E CIÊNCIAS HUMANAS. DEPARTAMENTO DE HISTÓRIA.
PROGRAMA DE PÓS-GRADUAÇÃO EM HISTÓRIA SOCIAL. São Paulo 2009
 Patrick Chabal. Amílcar Cabral: revolutionary leadership and people's war. Volume 37 of African studies series.
CUP Archive, 1983
IVORY COAST
 U.S. Census Bureau, International Data Base. Table 058. Population by Religious Group and Sex. Cote
d'Ivoire/1975/Total
 UN Demographic Yearbook Forty-fifth issue. United Nations New York, 1995
 Côte d'Ivoire - RECENSEMENT GENERAL DE LA POPULATION ET DE L'HABITATION 1998. Institut National de la
Statistique, Ministère d'Etat, Ministère du Plan et du Développement, CIV-INS-RGPH98-1998
 Arnim Langer. Horizontal inequalities and violent conflict: the case of Côte d’Ivoire. CRISE WORKING PAPER No. 13
November 2004
 Christian Bouquet. Le poids des étrangers en Côte d'Ivoire / The importance of foreigners in Ivory Coast. Annales
de Géographie, Année 2003, Volume 112, Numéro 630 p. 115 - 145
Singapore, 9-11 October, 2009. Muslim Population in Africa.
 Moriba Touré. Immigration en Côte d'Ivoire: la notion de "seuil tolérable" relève de la xénophobie. Politique
africaine N°78 - Côte d'Ivoire, la tentation ethnonationaliste
 Marie Miran. Islam, histoire et modernité en Côte d'Ivoire. Publisher KARTHALA Editions, 2006
 Marie Miran (SOAS, University of London). The Political Economy of Civil Islam in Côte d’Ivoire. Political Islam in
Western Africa, 2006, Berlin, Lit Verlag [pour la fondation Friedrich Ebert])
 Suzanne Lafage. LE FRANÇAIS EN AFRIQUE Revue du Réseau des Observatoires du Français Contemporain en
Afrique. N°16 et 17 - 2002 LE LEXIQUE FRANÇAIS DE CÔTE D'IVOIRE
 Thomas J. Bassett. NORD MUSULMAN ET SUD CHRÉTIEN » : LES MOULES MÉDIATIQUES DE LA CRISE IVOIRIENNE.
Afrique contemporaine 2003/2 (no 206). DOSSIER CÔTE D’IVOIRE
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.qran.org/a/a-perc.htm
 http://www.islamic-world.net/islamic-state/muslimpop.htm
LIBERIA
 U. S. Census Bureau, International Data Base. Population by Religious Group and Sex. Country or area
Liberia/1984
 REPUBLIC OF LIBERIA. 2008 POPULATION AND HOUSING CENSUS. FINAL RESULTS. LIBERIA INSTITUTE OF
STATISTICS AND GEO-INFORMATION SERVICES(LISGIS).MONROVIA, LIBERIA MAY 2009
558
 ALERT SERIES-LIBERIA. DISINTEGRATION OF THE LIBERIAN NATION SINCE THE 1989 CIVIL WAR. INS RESOURCE
INFORMATION CENTER. WASHINGTON, D.C. NOVEMBER 1993
 Dorothy Chieh-Johnson, Anne R. Cross, Ann A. Way, Jeremiah M. Sullivan. REPUBLIC OF LIBERIA. LIBERIA
DEMOGRAPHIC AND HEALTH SURVEY 1986. Bureau of Statistics. Ministry of Planning and Economic Affairs
Monrovia, Liberia and Institute for Resource Development/Westinghouse Columbia, Maryland, U.S.A.February
1998
 Frances Ingemann. A Bibliography of Liberian Languages. Anthropological Linguistics vol. 20, No. 2 (Feb., 1978),
pp. 64-76. Published by: The Trustees of Indiana University on behalf of Anthropological Linguistics
 Lawrence Bart Breitborde. Speaking and social identity: English in the lives of urban Africans. Volume 11 of Studies
in anthropological linguistics. Walter de Gruyter, 1998
 Paul Gifford. Christianity and Politics in Doe's Liberia. Volume 2 of Cambridge Studies in Ideology and Religion.
Cambridge University Press, 2002
 The CIA World Factbook 2010, Book 2010. Central Intelligence Agency. Skyhorse Publishing Inc. 2009
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.christusrex.org/www3/ethno/Libe.html
 http://www.globalsecurity.org/military/library/report/1985/liberia_2_religiousaffliation_ethnicity.htm
MALI
 République du Mali : Service de la statistique. -Enquête démographique au Mali. 1960-61. - INSEE ; Secrétariat
d’Etat aux Affaires Étrangères. Micro-fiches: Résidents habituels selon la religion et le sexe par sous-strate et
strate.
 République du Mali : Service de la statistique. -Enquête démographique au Mali. 1960-61.- INSEE; Secrétariat
d’Etat aux Affaires Étrangères. Micro-fiches: Résidents habituels selon la religion, le sexe, le grand groupe
ethnique et la zone.
 4ème RECENSEMENT GENERAL DE LA POPULATION ET DE L’HABITAT DU MALI (RGPH-2009). ANALYSE DES
RESULTATS DEFINITIFS. ETAT ET STRUCTURE DE LA POPULATION. ETAT ET STRUCTURE DE LA POPULATION.
Décembre 2011
 Direction Nationale de la Statistique et de l’Informatique Ministère de l’Économie, de l’Industrie et du Commerce.
Bamako, Mali. Décembre 2007. Enquête Démographiqueet de Santé du Mali 2006
 Brian Peterson. Quantifying Conversion: A Note on the Colonial Census and Religious Change in Postwar Southern
Mali. History in Africa, Vol. 29, (2002), pp. 381-392. Published by: African Studies Association
 Danielle Jonckers.« Le temps de prier est venu » : Islamisation et pluralité religieuse dans le sud du Mali. Journal
des africanistes, Année 1998, Volume 68, Numéro 1 p. 21 - 46
 Francesco Zappa. Écrire l’islam en bambara. Lieux, réseaux et enjeux de l’entreprise d’al-Hâjj Modibo Diarra.
Archives de sciences sociales des religions. 2009/3 (n° 147)
 Ira Marvin Lapidus.A history of Islamic societies. Publisher Cambridge University Press, 2002
559
NIGER

 Étude démographique du Niger (Enquête par sondage, 1960). Micro-fiches: "Répartition de la population
résidente de 14 ans et plus selon le sous-groupe ethnique, la religion et le sexe. PARIS 1962: MISSION
DÉMOGRAPHIQUE DU NIGER
 Recensement Général de la Population 1988. Resultats definitifs. Caractéristique des ménages et de l'habitat.
Ministère des Finances et du Plan. 1992. Bureau Central du Recensement
 Recensement général de la population 1988: Caractéristiques socio-culturelles. Volume 6 of Recensement général
de la population 1988: Analyse des données définitives, Niger. Ministère des Finances et du Plan. Bureau central
du recensement FEVRIER 1992
 Niger. Bureau central du recensement. Rapport de l'analyse des resultats definitifs du 3éme RGP/H-2001: état et
structures de la population. Republique du Niger, Ministère de l'economie et des finances, Secrétariat général,
Bureau central du recensement, 2005
 Moulaye HASSANE, Marthe DOK, Oumarou MAKAMA BAWA. ETUDE SUR LES PRATIQUES DE L’ISLAM AU NIGER.
RAPPORT PROVISOIRE. REPUBLIQUE DU NIGER MINISTERE DE L’INTERIEUR ET DE LA DECENTRALISATION.
DIRECTION GENERALE DES AFFAIRES POLITIQUES ET JURIDIQUES. DIRECTION DES AFFAIRES COUTUMIERES ET
RELIGIEUSES. Avril 2006
International Religious Freedom - Niger
NIGERIA

 R. Mansell Prothero. The Population Census of Northern Nigeria 1952: Problems and Results. Population Studies,
Vol. 10, No. 2, (Nov., 1956), pp. 166-183. Population Investigation Committee
 Philip Ostien. Percentages By Religion of the 1952 and 1963 Populations of Nigeria’s Present 36 States. Nigeria
Research Network (NRN) January 2012. Oxford Department of International Development
 Henry Bienen. Religion, Legitimacy, and Conflict in Nigeria. Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social
Science, Vol. 483, Religion and the State: The Struggle for Legitimacy and Power (Jan. 1986), pp. 50-60. Sage
Publications, Inc. in association with the American Academy of Political and Social Science
 J. Hd. Les recensements de la Nigeria. Population (French Edition), 28e Année, No. 4/5 (Jul. - Oct., 1973), pp. 945-
947. Institut National d'Études Démographiques
 John N. Paden. Religion and political culture in Kano. University of California Press, 1973
 Billy J. Dudley. Parties and politics in northern Nigeria. Routledge, 1968
 J. D. Y. Peel. Religious Change in Yorubaland. Journal of the International African Institute, Vol. 37, No. 3, (Jul.,
1967), pp. 292-306. Edinburgh University Press
 J. K. Parratt. Religious Change in Yoruba Society: A Test Case. Journal of Religion in Africa, Vol. 2, Fasc. 1 (1969),
pp. 113-128.BRILL
Pew Research Center, p. 31, retrieved 2009-10
 Ostien: Sharia Implementation in Northern Nigeria 1999-2006: A Sourcebook: Vol. I
 Toyin Falola. Violence in Nigeria: the crisis of religious politics and secular ideologies. Rochester Studies in African
History and the Diaspora Series. University Rochester Press, 1998
560
SENEGAL

 Recensement général de la population et de l’habitat, 1988: Rapports régionals. Résultats définitifs. Kaolack,
Kolda, Tambacounda, Louga, Thies, Ziguinchor(Septembre 1992)
 RECENSEMENT GENERAL DE LA POPULATION ET DE L'HABITAT DE 1988. RAPORT NATIONAL (RESULTATS
DEFINITIFS). MINISTERE DE l' ECONOMIE, DES FINANCES ET DU PLAN. Direction de La Prévision et de la Statistique.
JUIN 1993
 Recensement général de la population et de l'habitat 1988. Agence Nationale de la Statistique et de la
Démographie, Ex DPS. MINISTERE DE l' ECONOMIE, DES FINANCES ET DU PLAN. RAPPORT DE LA
DOCUMENTATION. 9 JUILLET 2009
 Recensement Général de la Population et de l'Habitat 2002.Agence Nationale de la Statistique et de la
Démographie, Ministère de l'économie et des Finances. Première version, qui intervient aprés la fin de toutes les
opérations. 11.9.2007
 Enquête Sénégalaise Auprès des Ménages, ESAM, Mars 1994-Avril 1995. Agence Nationale de la Statistique et de
la Démographique Ex. Direction de la Prévision et de Statistique DPS , Ministère de l'économie et des Finance
 Hélène Grandhomme. La politique musulmane de la France au Sénégal (1936-64). Canadian Journal of African
Studies / Revue Canadienne des Études Africaines, Vol.38, No. 2, (2004), pp. 237-278. Canadian Association of
African Studies
 Lamine Diédhiou. Riz, symboles et développement chez les Diolas de Basse-Casamance. Presses Université Laval,
2004
 Leonardo Alfonso Villalón. Islamic Society and State Power in Senegal: Disciples and Citizens in Fatick. Cambridge
 RÉGION DE ZIGUINCHOR. SITUATION ECONOMIQUE ET SOCIALE REGIONALE. SERVICE RÉGIONAL DE LA PRÉVISION
ET DE LA STATISTIQUE. EDITION 2004
 Wagane Faye. THE CASAMANCE SEPARATISM: FROM INDEPENDENCE CLAIM TO RESOURCE LOGIC. Naval
Postgraduate School Monterey, CA. THESIS June 2006
SIERRA LEONE
 Republic of Sierra Leone 2003 Pilot Population and Housing Census.Table 1-P6. Nationality, Ethnicity, Languages
and Religion by District: Sierra Leone, 2003
 Armand C Thomas PhD. 2004 Census Publication Series: Number 1. POPULATION PROFILE OF SIERRA LEONE. Sierra
Leone Union For Population Studies. Freetown, Sierra Leone, OKT. 2007
 E N C Y C L O P Æ D I A Britannica.World Data.Sierra Leone. © 2006 Encyclopædia Britannica, Inc
 Ira Marvin Lapidus. A history of Islamic societies. Publisher Cambridge University Press, 2002
 John R. Cartwright. Political leadership in Sierra Leone. Publisher Taylor & Francis, 1978
 Kevin A. O’Brien and Ismail Rashid. Religious Militancy and Violence in West Africa: A Study of Islam in Sierra
Leone.
 M. E. HarveySocial Change and Ethnic Relocation in Developing Africa. The Sierra Leone Example. Geografiska
Annaler. Series B, Human Geography, Vol. 53, No. 2, (1971), pp. 94-106
International Religious Freedom - Sierra Leone
 Yongmei Zhou. Decentralization, democracy, and development: recent experience from Sierra Leone. World Bank
Publications, 2009
561
TOGO

 YVES MARGUERAT. La population du Togo : quatre études sur le recensement de 1981. Direction de la Statistique,
CENTRE ORSTOM DE LOME 1985
 Recensement général de la population et de l’habitat, 9-22 novembre 1981. Volume I : Caractéristiques socio-
démographiques. Tome II. A : Structure de la population urbaine et rurale. Régions Maritime et des Plateaux.
Résultats définitifs (Juin 1985, 411 p.)
 Recensement général de la population et de l’habitat, 9-22 novembre 1981. Volume I: Caractéristiques socio-
démographiques. Tome II. B: Structure de la population urbaine et rurale. Régions Centrale, de la Kara et des
Savanes. Résultats définitifs (Juin 1985, 473 p.)
 Diedrich Westermann and Eugen Mittwoch. Die Verbreitung des Islams in Togo und Kamerun: Ergebnisse einer
umfrage. Die Welt des Islams, Bd. 2, H. 2/4 (Dec. 15, 1914), pp. 188-276.BRILL
 Encyclopædia Britannica. World Data 2006. Togo
 Jean Fontvieille. REPUBLIQUE TOGOLAISE. Les bibliothèques: Enquête et propositions de développement. Paris,
1977
 L’Islam au risque de l’Histoire. 15ème édition Avril 2006. Dernière version consultable sur : http://histoireislam.
free.fr
 Nicoué Lodjou Gayibor. Histoire de Togolais: Le refus de l'ordre colonial. Volume 4 of Histoire des Togolais: des
origines aux années 1960. KARTHALA Editions, 2011
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.islamicweb.com/?folder=begin&file=population
 http://www.worldstatesmen.org/Togo.html
HORN OF AFRICA
DJIBOUTI

 Houssain Kettani. 2009. Muslim Population in Africa. Proceedings of the 2009 International Conference on Social
Sciences and Humanities. Singapore, 9-11 October
Pew Research Center, p. 31, retrieved 2009-10-
International Religious Freedom - Djibouti
 Virginia Thompson, Richard Adloff. Djibouti and the Horn of Africa. Publisher Stanford University Press, 1968
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.ministere-finances.dj/RECENSEMENTDE%20LA%20POPULATION.html
 http://www.presidence.dj/
 http://www.djibouticentre.com/education.html
 http://www.mapsofworld.com/djibouti/culture/christianity.html
562
ERITREA

 ANNUARIO STATISTICO ITALIANO 1943. Quarta Serie - VoI. X. ISTITUTO CENTRALE DI STATISTICA DEL REGNO
D'ITALIA. lSTlTUTO POLIGRAFICO DELLO STATO G.C. - ROMA
 VII CENSIMENTO GENERALE DELLA POPOLAZIONE 21 APRILE 1931- IX. VOLUME V. COLONIE E POSSEDIMENTI.
ISTITUTO CENTRALE DI STATISTICA DEL REGNO D'ITALIA. ROMA.TIPOGRAFIA L FAILLI 1935 - ANNO XIII
 Encyclopædia Britannica. World Data 2006. Eritrea
 Esther K. Hicks. Infibulation: female mutilation in Islamic northeastern Africa. Publisher Transaction Publishers,
1996
 Houssain Kettani. Proceedings of the 2009 International Conference on Social Sciences and Humanities.Singapore,
9-11 October, 2009. Muslim Population in Africa
 JONATHAN MIRAN. A HISTORICAL OVERVIEW OF ISLAM IN ERITREA. Bellingham, Wash. U.S.A.
 J. Vangsi. Note sur l'appartenance religieuse en Ethiopie. Archives de sciences sociales des religions, 30e Année,
No. 59.1 (Jan. - Mar. 1985), pp.113-129. Published by: EHESS
 Library of Congress – Federal Research Division. Country Profile: Eritrea, September 2005
 . Martijn Theodoor Houtsma. E. J. Brill's first encyclopaedia of Islam, 1913-1936, Volume 2. Publisher BRILL, 1987
 Pew Research Center. Mapping the Global Muslim Population: A Report on the Size and Distribution of the
World’s Muslim Population. p. 31, retrieved 2009-10-08
International Religious Freedom - Eritrea
USEFUL LINKS
 http://xoomer.virgilio.it/robevan/testi-3/1954%20ERITREA%20TASCABILE/eritasc_07.htm
 http://www.acquaperlavita.org/eritrea/usicostumi.htm
 http://www.populstat.info/Africa/eritreag
ETHIOPIA

Ethiopia/1981
 Publications on 1994 Population and Housing Census Vol. 1 STATISTICAL REPORTS FOR: Addis Ababa, Harari,
Tigray, Gambella, Dire Dawa, Benishangul-Gumuz, Affar, Somalie, Oromiya, SNNP & Amhara
 Publications on 1994 Population and Housing Census Vol. II ANALYTICAL REPORTS FOR: Addis
Ababa,Harari,Tigray, Gambella, Dire Dawa, Benishangul-Gumuz, Affar, Somalie, Oromiya, SNNP & Amhara
 Summary and Statistical Report of the 2007 Population and Housing Census Results. FDR ETHIOPIA. POPULATION
CENSUS COMISSION. DEC 2008. ADDIS ABABA
 Population and Housing Census Atlas of Ethiopia 2007. Central Statistical Agency. Ethiopian Development
Research Institute. International Food Policy Research Institute. 2010
 Addis Ababa University Graduate School of Social Work. Ethiopian Social Policy Reader Volume 2. Prepared by:
2008 First Year Masters Students. Edited by: Dr Deborah Zinn, Dr Richard Kordesh, Dr Alice Butterfield Johnson,
Ato Zena Berhanu
 Esther K. Hicks. Infibulation: female mutilation in Islamic northeastern Africa. Publisher Transaction Publishers,
1996
 Kaula, Edna Mason. The Land and People of Ethiopia (series: Portraits of the Nations Series). Philadelphia: J. B.
Lippincott Co. (1965), pg. 21.
 MIKAEL DOULOS. Christians in Marxist Ethiopia. Religion in Communist Lands. Volume 14, Issue 2, 1986
563
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.religionfacts.com/islam/places/by_country.htm
 http://www.nationsencyclopedia.com/economies/Africa/Ethiopia.html
 http://www.worldreligionday.org/faith/faiths-by-country
 http://www.nationmaster.com/country/et-ethiopia/rel-religion
 http://ethiopianmuslims.net/index. CONFIDENCE OF THE MUSLIM POPULATION IN THE CURRENT ETHIOPIAN
GOVERNMENT IS PLUMMETING
 http://jimmatimes.com/article.cfm?articleID=31653
SOMALIA
 ISTITUTO CENTRALE DI STATISTICA DEL REGNO D'ITALIA.ANNUARIO STATISTICO ITALIANO 1943. Quarta Serie
- VoI. X. lSTlTUTO POLIGRAFICO DELLO STATO G. C. - ROMA
 ISTITUTO CENTRALE DI STATISTICA DEL REGNO D'ITALIA. Le popolazioni delle Colonie e dei Possedimenti
italiani secondo il censimento del 1931-IX.ROMA TIPOGRAFIA I. FAILLl . 1934-XII
 Barbara Larkin. International Religious Freedom (2000): Annual Report: Submitted by the U. S. Department of
State. DIANE Publishing, 2001
 I. M. Lewis. Saints and Somalis: popular Islam in a clan-based society. The Red Sea Press, 1998
 Martino Mario Moreno. La dottrina dell'Islam. Publisher: Bologna : Licinio Cappelli 1940
 Mohamed Diriye Abdullahi. Culture and customs of Somalia. Greenwood Publishing Group, 2001
International Religious Freedom - Somalia
 William Roger Louis. Ends of British imperialism: the scramble for empire, Suez and decolonization : collected
essays. I. B. Tauris, 2006
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.statoids.com/uso.html
 http://www.sdwo.com/HistorySomaliland.htm
 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Italian_Somalians
EAST AFRICA
BURUNDI

 Recensement général de la population et de l'habitation: résultats définitifs, Volumes 1-2. République du
Burundi, Ministère de l'intérieur et du développement des collectivités locales, Bureau central de recensement,
1992
 Demographic Yearbook Forty-fifth issue. United Nations New York, 1995
 RGPH du BURUNDI 2008. Institut des Statistiques et d'Etudes Economiques du Burundi
 Augustin Mvuyekure. Le catholicisme au Burundi, 1922-1962: approche historique des conversions. Publisher
KARTHALA Editions, 2003
 Gordon C. McDonald, Lyle E. Brenneman, Roy V. Hibbs, Charlene A. James, Violeta Vincenti. Area Handbook for
Burundi.Publisher: Supt. of Docs. U.S. Govt. Print. Off. Place of Publication: Washington, DC. Publication Year:
1969. Page Number: 71.
564
 Joseph Gahama. Le Burundi sous administration belge. Volume 6 of Hommes et sociétés. Publisher KARTHALA
Editions, 1983
 United States Department of State. BUREAU OF AFRICAN AFFAIRS. U.S. Relations With Burundi. September 7,
2012
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.burundirealite.org/burundi/display_news_f.cfm?loc=1015
 http://www.nationsonline.org/oneworld/burundi.htm
COMOROS

 E N C Y C L O P Æ D I A Britannica. World Data 2000.© 2006 Encyclopædia Britannica, Inc.
 Robineau Claude. L'Islam aux Comores: une étude d'histoire culturelle de l'île d'Anjouan. Revue de Madagascar,
1966, (35 n.s.), p. 17-34.
 Raoul Lucas. Sociétés plurielles dans l'océan Indien: enjeux culturels et scientifiques. Centre de recherche
interdisciplinaire de la construction identitaire. KARTHALA Editions, 2003
USEFUL LINKS
 https://www.cia.gov/library/publications/the-world-factbook/geos/cn.html
 http://www.comores-online.com/mwezinet/religion/religion.htm
 http://www.unhcr.org/refworld/country,,,QUERYRESPONSE,COM,,4b20efc223,0.html
 www.kerkinnood.be/jaarverslag/fra/pdf/Comores.pdf
 http://www.comores-online.com/mwezinet/religion/confreries.htm
KENYA

 African census report, 1957. Central Statistical Bureau. Tanzania(Dar-es-Salaam 1963)
Kenya/1962/
 Kenya 1999 Population and Housing Census. Nairobi: CBS
 2009 POPULATION & HOUSING CENSUS RESULTS. Kenya national Bureau of Statistics. 31st August, 2010
 Kenya Population and Housing Census 2009. Detailed Census Analysis.Population by Religious Affiliation and
Province.
 Arye Oded. Islam and politics in Kenya. Lynne Rienner Publishers, 2000
 Helene Charton-Bigot, Deyssi Rodriguez-Torres. Nairobi Today. the Paradox of a Fragmented City. African Books
Collective, 2010
 James D. Holway. The Religious Composition of the Population of the Coast Province of Kenya. Journal of Religion
in Africa, Vol. 3, Fasc. 2, (1970), pp. 228-239. BRILL
 Pascale Herzig. South Asians in Kenya: gender, generation and changing identities in diaspora. Volume 8 of
Culture, Society, Environment Series. LIT Verlag Münster, 2006
 Robert G. Gregory. The rise and fall of philanthropy in East Africa: the Asian contribution. Transaction Publishers,
1992
565
USEFUL LINKS
MADAGASCAR

 Anne K. Bang. REFLECTIONS ON THE HISTORY OF THE INDIAN OCEAN: the sources and their relation to local
practices and global connectivities. Transforming Cultures e Journal,Vol. 4 No 2 November 2009.
 Andrianaivo L. APERÇU STATISTIQUE SUR LA DÉMOGRAPHIE DE MADAGASCAR (AU 1ER JANVIER 1961).
Madagascar : revue de géographie, Volume 1, juil-déc. 1962 pp: 139 – 140
 Dilavard Houssen. Note sur la communauté des Khoja shi'ites de Tananarive.Archipel, Année 1979, Volume 17,
Numéro 1
 Donque G. NOTES, MISES AU POINT ET COMPTES RENDUS: APERÇU STATISTIQUE SUR LA POPULATION DE
MADAGASCAR. Madagascar: revue de géographie, Volume 8, janvier-juillet 1966 pp: 275 – 277
 Houssain Kettani. Muslim Population in Africa: 1950 – 2020. nternational Journal of Environmental Science and
Development, Vol. 1, No. 2, June 2010
 James Stuart Olson. The peoples of Africa: an ethnohistorical dictionary. Greenwood Publishing Group, 1996
 Martijn Theodoor Houtsma. E.J. Brill's first encyclopaedia of Islam, 1913-1936, Volume 2. Publisher BRILL, 1987
 Michael Lambek and Andrew Walsh. The Imagined Community of the Antankarana: Identity, History, and Ritual in
Northern Madagascar. Journal of Religion in Africa, Vol. 27, Fasc. 3, Religion in Madagascar, (Aug., 1997),pp. 308-
333. Published by: BRILL
 Pierre Lachaier EFEO. Les Khoja duodécimains gujaratiphones, La Jamate de La Courneuve et le réseau khoja
mondial. Mobilités, Migrations et Diaspora d’Asie du Sud (MIDAS)2009.
 RAYMOND DELVAL. LES MUSULMANS A MADAGASCAR, PROBLEMES CONTEMPORAINS. NUMERO 37 DE LA REVUE
DE MADAGASCAR.
 Samuel M. Zwemer. Mohammed or Christ. New York, London Fleming H. Revell 1916
International Religious Freedom - Madagascar
 United States Department of State. BUREAU OF AFRICAN AFFAIRS. U. S. Relations With Madagascar. December
19, 2012
USEFUL LINKS
MALAWI

 UNITED NATIONS DEMOGRAPHIC YEARBOOK 1963. Statistical Office of the United Nations. NEW YORK 1964
 Malawi Population and Housing Census 2008. Census Report. PHC 2008 - Vol 1. National Statistical Office,
November 2009
 Malawi Population and Housing Census 2008. Population Characteristics Tables. National Statistical Office,
November 2009,
 1998 Malawi population and housing census. Population by religion, Sex and District. Published 2001 by National
Statistical Office in Zomba, Malawi
 DAVID S. BONE (University of Malawi). ISLAM IN MALAWI. Journal of Religion in Africa XIII, 2 (1982)
566
 David Bone. Malawi’s Muslim Communities in their Local and Global Context. Chancellor College, University of
Malawi. 2007
 Godfrey and. Monica Wilson. The Analysis of Social Change: Based on Observations in Central Africa. Cambridge
 Kelly Dehner. tCHRISTIAN-MUSLIM RELATIONS IN MALAWI, AFRICA 1860s-2007
 Nancy Northrup. The Migrations of Yao and Kololo into Southern Malawi: Aspects of Migrations in Nineteenth
Century Africa. The International Journal of African Historical Studies, Vol. 19, No. 1, (1986), pp. 59-75. Boston
University African Studies Center
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.islamicpopulation.com/africa/Malawi/Ramadan%20Comforts%20Malawi%20AIDS%20Victims.htm
MAURITIUS

 Census of the British empire. 1901. Great Britain. Census Office 1906
1985-2004 . (http://unstats.un.org.)
 The 2000 Housing and Population Census. Demographic Characteristics. Volume II
 DIGEST OF DEMOGRAPHIC STATISTICS 2009. REPUBLIC OF MAURITIUS. Ministry of Finance and Economic
Development.CENTRAL STATISTICS OFFICE. AVG 2010
 Across the censuses 1871-2000. A survey of religions (http://www.pmdinan.com/? p=1074)
 Oddvar Hollup. Islamic Revivalism and Political Opposition among Minority Muslims in Mauritius. Ethnology, Vol.
35, No. 4 (Autumn, 1996), pp. 285-300. University of Pittsburgh- Of the Commonwealth System of Higher
Education
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.mauritianmuslim.co.uk/mauritius.asp
MAYOTTE

 Recensement de la population de Mayotte - 2007. NAT1- Population totale par sexe, âge et nationalité

 Daniel BARRETEAU (IRD). PREMIERS RÉSULTATS D'UNE ENQUÊTE SOCIOLINGUISTIQUE. AUPRÈS DES ÉLÈVES DE CM2
DE MAYOTTE
 Didier Benjamin, Henry R. Godard. Mayotte, un morceau de France dans l'aire musulmane. Mappemonde 64. N°
4/2001
 Henry R. Godard, Armelle Kaufmant. La vague déferlante de l'immigration. Mappemonde 64. N° 4/2001
 Mapping the Global Muslim Population: A Report on the Size and Distribution of the World’s Muslim Population. Pew
Research Center, p. 31, retrieved 2009-10-08
USEFUL LINKS
567
MOZAMBIQUE

 U.S. Census Bureau, International Data Base. Table 058. Population by Religious Group and Sex.
Mozambique/1970/Total
1985-2004. (http://unstats.un.org.)
 II RECENSEAMENTO GERAL DA POPULAÇÃO E HABITAÇÃO 1997. INDICADORES SOCIO-DEMOGRÁFICOS
 3º Recenseamento Geral da População e Habitação. Portal de Estatísticas de Moçambique:: INE
 http://www.ine.gov.mz/censos_dir/recenseamento_geral/estudos_analise/religiao
 Michel CAHEN, Philippe WANIEZ & Violette BRUSTLEIN. Pour un atlas social et culturel du Mozambique. Lusotopie
2002/1: 305-362
 Michel Cahen. L'État Nouveau et la diversification religieuse au Mozambique, 1930-1974.I. Le résistible essor de la
portugalisation catholique (1930-1961)*. Cahiers d'études africaines Numéro 158 (2000).
USEFUL LINKS
REUNION

 Aslam Timol, représentant de la Grande Mosquée de la Réunion. La République et le culte musulman : l'exemple
de la Réunion. Intervention prononcée lors du colloque du 14 février 2005 Islam de France : où en est-on?
Colloques de la Fondation Res Publica > Interventions
 Encyclopædia Britannica 2006. World Data-Réunion (Department of Réunion
Pew Research Center, p. 31, retrieved 2009-10-
 Marie-France Mourrégot . "les Indo-musulmans sont devenus incontournables dans la société
réunionnaise"(http://www.indereunion.net/actu/mourregot/interMFM.htm)
USEFUL LINKS
 http://reunion.la1ere.fr/infos/dossiers/religion-les-cent-ans-de-la-mosquee_997.html
 http://www.religiousintelligence.co.uk/country/?CountryID=151
 http://www.mi-aime-a-ou.com/population_reunion.php
 http://islamicweb.com/begin/population.htm
 http://www.guardian.co.uk/news/datablog/2011/jan/28/muslim-population-country-projection-2030
568
RWANDA

 Enquête démographique 1970 (vol. 2). 1973, 280 p.
 RECENSEMENT GENERAL DE LA POPULATION ET DE L'HABITAT AU 15 AOUT 1991. RESULTATS DEFINITIFS. SERVICE
NATIONAL DE RECENSEMENT B. P. 46 KIGALI.AVRIL 1994
 RECENSEMENT GENERAL DE LA POPULATION ET DE L’HABITAT RWANDA: 16 – 30 AOUT 2002. RECENSEMENT
2002 EN BREF.SERVICE NATIONAL DE RECENSEMENT Kigali, Février 2004
 3rd GENERAL CENSUS OF POPULATION AND HOUSING OF RWANDA – AUGUST 2002 FINAL RESULTS: STATISTICAL
TABLES. NATIONAL CENSUS SERVICE Kigali, November 2003
 https://international.ipums.org/international-action/variables/RELIG#codes_tab
 Alana Tiemessen. From Genocide to Jihad: Islam and Ethnicity in Post-Genocide Rwanda. Paper for Presentation
at the Annual General Meeting of the Canadian Political Science Association (CPSA) in London, Ontario, 2-5 June,
2005. Department of Political Science. University of British Columbia
 David C. King.Rwanda. Volume 25 of Cultures of the world. Marshall Cavendish, 2007
 Emily Wax. Islam Attracting Many Survivors of Rwanda Genocide: Jihad Is Taught as 'Struggle to Heal'.
Washington Foreign Post Service. Monday, September 23, 2002; Page A10
 José Hamim Kagabo. L'Islam et les "Swahili" au Rwanda. Paris : Editions de l'Ecole des hautes études en sciences
sociales, ©1988
 Rainer Klüsener. Muslime in Ruanda – Von Marginalisierung zu Integration. Arbeitspapiere / Working Papers Nr.
74. Institut für Ethnologie und Afrikastudien, Johannes Gutenberg-Universität, MAINZ
 Rwanda: Sundance: ‘Kinyarwanda’ finds the humanity behind genocide. The Salt Lake Tribune: 31.1.2011
International Religious Freedom - Rwanda
SEYCHELLES

 http://unstats.un.org. Ethnocultural characteristics. Population by religion, sex, urban/rural residence and
 National Population & Housing Census 2002. Published by Management & Information Systems Division. Victoria,
Mahe, SEYCHELLES
 Population & Housing Census 2010 – Summary Results
 JEAN-CLAUDE PASCAL MAHOUNE. Seychellois of Asian Origin. IIAS Newsletter Online | No. 20
TANZANIA

 African census report, 1957. Central Statistical Bureau. Tanzania(Dar-es-Salaam 1963)
 TANZANIA POPULATION CENSUS 1967: VOLUME 3. DEMOGRAPHIC STATISTICS. BUERAU OF STATISTICS-MINISTRY
OF ECONOMIC AFFAIRS AND DEVELOPMENT PLANNING. DAR ES SALAM 1971
569
TANZANIA/1967/Total
 National Panel Survey 2008-2009. TZA-NBS-NPS-v01. National Bureau of Statistics -2009-2010
 ABDULAZIZ Y. LODHI. Muslims in Eastern Africa -Their Past and Present*. Nordic Journal of African Studies 3(1):
88–98 (1994). Uppsala University, Sweden
 Dr. Schippel. Vom Islam im westlichen Teile von Deutsch-Ostafrika. Die Welt des Islams, Bd. 2, H. 1 (Jun. 6, 1914),
pp. 6-10
 J. N. D. Anderson. The Isma'ili Khojas of East Africa: A New Constitution and Personal Law for the Community.
Middle Eastern Studies, Vol. 1, No. 1 (Oct., 1964), pp. 21-39 Published by: Taylor & Francis, Ltd.
 Joseph Schacht.Notes on Islam in East Africa.Source: Studia Islamica, No. 23 (1965), pp. 91-136 Published by:
Maisonneuve & Larose
 Mohammed Ali Bakari.The democratisation process in Zanzibar: a retarded transition.Volume 11 of Hamburg
African studies. GIGA-Hamburg, 2001
 Robert G. Gregory. The rise and fall of philanthropy in East Africa: the Asian contribution. Transaction Publishers,
1992
 Robert J. Bocock. The Ismailis in Tanzania: A Weberian Analysis.The British Journal of Sociology, Vol. 22, No. 4,
(Dec., 1971), pp. 365-380.Blackwell Publishing on behalf of The London School of Economics and Political Science
 Rose M. Kadende-Kaiser and Paul J. Kaiser. Identity, Citizenship, and Transnationalism: Ismailis in Tanzania and
Burundians in the Diaspora. Africa Today, Vol. 45, No. 3/4 (Jul. - Dec., 1998), pp. 461-480
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.law.emory.edu/ifl/legal/tanzania.htm
UGANDA

 African Census Report 1957. central statistical bureau. Dar es Salaam, june 1963
 http://unstats.un.org.Ethnocultural characteristics. Population by religion, sex, urban/rural residence and
Uganda/1991/Total
 http://www.ubos.org/onlinefiles/uploads/ubos/census_tabulations/centableB7.pdf.
 2002 UGANDA POPULATION AND HOUSING CENSUS. Analytical Report. POPULATION COMPOSITION. UGANDA
BUREAU OF STATISTICS. OKT 2006.
 2002 Uganda Population and Housing Census. Main Report
 ABDULAZIZ Y. LODHI. Muslims in Eastern Africa -Their Past and Present. Nordic Journal of African Studies 3(1): 88–
98 (1994). Uppsala University, Sweden.
 Baron Saône Crocker , Sidney A. Harrison , Howard J. John , Susan R. MacKnight , Richard F. Nyrop. Area
Handbook for Uganda. U. S. Govt. Print. Washington, DC: 1969.
 Frank Melland. East African Census Reports, 1931.Africa: Journal of the International African Institute, Vol. 7, No.
2, (Apr., 1934), pp .213-219
 M. Th Houtsma. First encyclopaedia of Islam: 1913-1936. BRILL, 1993
570
 PEW FORUM ON RELIGION & PUBLIC LIFE. Islam and Christianity in Sub-Saharan Africa. April 15, 2010
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.hajinformation.com/main/d21u.htm
 http://www.islamicpopulation.com/africa/Uganda/Uganda%20Islam.htm
 http://www.religiouspopulation.com/africa/Uganda/uganda-muslimS.html
 http://islamicweb.com/begin/population.htm
SOUTHERN AFRICA
BOTSWANA

 AFRICAN RELIGIONS AND 2001 POPULATION AND HOUSING CENSUS IN BOTSWANA. G. S. Ntloedibe-Kuswani;
Centre for Continuing Education; University of Botswana
 Houssain Kettani. Muslim Population in Africa. Proceedings of the 2009 International Conference on Social
Sciences and Humanities. Singapore, 9-11 October, 2009.
 Muhammed Haron. Gaborone Muslim Community: A Vignette into their lives. Publisher: Faculty of Theology,
University of Stellenbosch .2006
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.imaratconsultants.com/Imarat_Consultants/Downloads_files/Pew%20Muslimpopulation.pdf
 http://www.factbook.net/muslim_pop.php
 http://www.qran.org/a/a-perc.htm
 http://www.islamicpopulation.com/africa/Botsawana/Growing%20Up%20in%20Botswana.html
 http://www.mapsofworld.com/botswana/religion/
LESHOTO

 Ahmadiyya Muslim mosques around the world : a pictorial presentation. Silver Spring, Md. Ahmadiyya Muslim
Community, USA, ©2008
 David Westerlund, Ingvar Svanberg. Islam outside the Arab world. Palgrave Macmillan, 1999
 Mapping, Understanding, Translating and Engaging Religious Health Assets in Zambia and Lesotho. Report of The
African Religious Health Assets Program (ARHAP). OKT 2006
International Religious Freedom – Lesotho
International Religious Freedom - Lesotho
USEFUL LINKS
571
NAMIBIA

 Anene Ejikeme. Culture and Customs of Namibia. ABC-CLIO, 2011
 Dr. Moshe Terdman. ISLAM IN AFRICA NEWSLETTER. Volume 2 (2007), Number 3 (July 2007)
 Nathalie Rosa Bucher. Finding Sanctuary in Islam(http: //ipsnews.net/news.asp?idnews=46810)
 Rodrick Mukumbira, IOL Correspondent. Islam in Namibia…Making an Impact.Thu, June 1, 2006(http:
//www.islamonline.net/English/News/2006-06/01/02.shtml)
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.religiouspopulation.com/africa/Namibia/Islam%20in%20Namibia.html
REPUBLIC OF SOUTH AFRICA

 Statistics South Africa.Primary tables South Africa. CENSUS 2001. Census ‘96 and 2001 compared. Published by
Statistics South Africa, Private Bag X44, Pretoria 0001
 http://www.statssa.gov.za/timeseriesdata/pxweb2006/Database/South%20Africa/databasetree.asp
 Abdulkader Tayob. Counting Muslims in South Africa. University of Cape Town. The Annual Review of Islam in
Africa (ARISA) 1998 - Volume 1
 Christoph Haferburg. How many Muslims are there in South Africa? University of Cape Town. The Annual Review
of Islam in Africa (ARISA) 2000 - Volume 3
 Ebrahim Mahomed Mahioda. History of Muslims in South Africa: A Chronology. Department of Islamic Studies
University of Durban-Westvilieday. Arabic Study Circle, Durban 1993
 Gerhardus C. Oosthuizen. Islam among the Zanzibaris of South Africa. History of Religions, Vol. 31, No. 3, (Feb.,
1992), pp. 305-320. Published by: The University of Chicago Press
 Heinrich Matthée. Muslim identities and political strategies: a case study of Muslims in the greater Cape Town
area of South Africa, 1994-2000. kassel university press GmbH, 2008
 Keith Buchanan and N. Hurwitz. The "Coloured" Community in the Union of South Africa. Geographical Review,
Vol. 40, No. 3, (Jul., 1950), pp. 397-414. Published by: American Geographical Society
 MUHAMMED HARON.Islamic Culture Amongst The Nguni (Xhosa & Zulu) Peoples. Department of Arabic Studies.
University of the Western Cape. SOUTH AFRICA. 01/05/1998
 Pali Lehohla(Statistician-General). South African Statistics, 2002. Published by Statistics South Africa, Private Bag
X44, Pretoria 0001
 Richard Elphick. Christianity in South Africa: a political, social, and cultural history. Volume 55 of Perspectives on
Southern Africa. University of California Press, 1997
 Richard B. Baldauf. Language planning and policy in Africa. Volume 1 of Language planning and policy.
Multilingual Matters, 2004
 Shahid Vawda. The Emerging of Islam in an African Township. Thirteenth lntemational Congress of
Anthropological and Ethnological Sciences. Mexico City, Mexico, 29 July—5 August 1993.
 Sheila Patterson. Colour and Culture in South Africa: A Study of the Status of the Cape Coloured People within the
Social Structure of the Union of South Africa. Publisher: Routledge and Paul. London 1953. Page Number: v.
572
SWAZILAND

 Ahmadiyya Muslim mosques around the world : a pictorial presentation. Silver Spring, Md: Ahmadiyya Muslim
Community, USA, ©2008
International Religious Freedom - Swaziland
International Religious Freedom - Swaziland
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.state.gov/r/pa/ei/bgn/2841.htm
ZIMBABWE

 B. Y. Muhammad. The Hidden Muslims of Zimbabwe. 17.1.2010 20:48: 00
(http://www.tripolipost.com/articledetail.asp?c=4&i=3979&archive=1)
 Ephraim Mandivenga. The History and 'Re-Conversion' of the Varemba of Zimbabwe. Journal of Religion in Africa,
Vol. 19, Fasc. 2 (Jun. 1989), pp. 98-124. Published by: BRILL
 James Leland Cox, Gerrie ter Haar. Uniquely African? African Christian identity from cultural and historical
perspectives. Religion in contemporary Africa series. Africa World Press, 2003
 Mandivenga, Ephraim C. "The migration of Muslims to Zimbabwe", Journal of the Institute of Muslim Minority
Affairs 10:2, 1989, pp. 507-519.
 Tabona Shoko. Komba: girls’ initiation rite and inculturation among the VaRemba of Zimbabwe. Department of
Religious Studies, University of Zimbabwe, Harare, Zimbabwe.
 The 2010-11 Zimbabwe Demographic and Health Survey. Preliminary Report. Zimbabwe National Statistics
Agency (ZIMSTAT). Harare, Zimbabwe.
USEFUL LINKS
 http://relzim.org/major-religions-zimbabwe/islam/
CENTRAL AFRICA
ANGOLA

International Religious Freedom -Angola
USEFUL LINKS
 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Islam_in_Angola
 http://www.angonoticias.com/full_headlines.php?id=2335.Muçulmanos invadem Angola
 http://www.islamicpopulation.com/africa/Angola/angola_muslim.html
573
 http://www.thearda.com/internationalData.Angola
 http://www.adherents.com.Angola
 http://maquinazero.wordpress.com.Falsificações islâmicas – Mais de 10 por cento da população angolana
é muçulmana
 http://www.state.gov/documents/organization/163950.pdf
DEMOCRATIC REPUBLIC OF THE CONGO (FORMER ZAIRE)

 Enquête Démographique et de Santé. République Démocratique du Congo 2007. Ministère du Plan avec la
collaboration du Ministère de la Santé. Kinshasa, République Démocratique du Congo Août 2008
 Enquête 1.2.3. phase 1 année 2005
 A. ABEL. Les Musulmans noirs du Maniema. Bruxelles: Centre pour l'Itude des Problemes du Monde Musulman
Contemporain, I960.
 André RUKATA. LA PROBLEMATIQUE DU GENRE EN REPUBLIQUE DEMOCRATIQUE DU CONGO (RDC)/ZAIRE.
Council for the Development of Social Science Research in Africa. Symposium. 7-10 avril 2002, Le Caire (Égypte)
 DAVID NOMANYATH MWAN-A-MONGO. Les églises de réveil dans l'histoire des religions en République
démocratique du Congo: questions de dialogue oecuménique et interreligieux.
 Dieudonné Malekera. Sud-Kivu : l'islam progresse dans les campagnes. Syfia Grands Lacs. AGENCE DE PRESSE.
Article 1291,11-02-2009
 ECOLE DOCTORALE TESOLAC« Temps et Société, Langues et Culture »Institut Fédératif de Recherche en Histoire
des Religions. UNIVERSITE LILLE III – CHARLES DE GAULLE
 Leinweber, A.E. Muslim public schools in post-conflict D.R. Congo: New hybrid institutions in a weak state. APPP
Working Paper No. 22. Africa Power and Politics Programme (APPP), Overseas Development Institute, London, UK
(2012) 26 pp.
 Pontien Tata Kahenga. Chrétiens et musulmans dans le diocèse de Kasongo/Maniema (RDC). Dossiers et
documents par secteur - Islam - Mémoires du certificat. Publication le lundi 19 juin 2006, INSTITUT CATHOLIQUE
DE PARIS.
 S. Bimangu and Tshishiku Tshibangu. Contribution à l'histoire de l'implantation de l'islam au zaïre. Paideuma, Bd.
24 (1978), pp. 225-230
International Religious Freedom - Congo, Democratic Republic of the
 Xavier Luffin. La présence arabo-musulmane au Congo. La Revue Nouvelle Décembre 2002 / n°12
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.christusrex.org/www3/ethno/Zair.html
 https://www.cia.gov/library/publications/the-world-factbook/geos/cg.html
 http://www.joshuaproject.net/countries.php?rog3=CG
ECUATORIAL GUINEA

 Encyclopædia Britannica 2006. World Data-Equatorial Guinea.
 Kaba, Amadu Jacky. The spread of Christianity and Islam in Africa: a survey and analysis of the numbers and
percentages of Christians, Muslims and those who practice indigenous religions. The Western Journal of Black
Studies, June 22, 2005
574
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.afrik.com/article4752.html
 http://congresosdelalengua.es/rosario/ponencias/aspectos/morgades_t.htm
GABON

 http://unstats.un.org/unsd/demographic/products/dyb/dybcens.htm.Table 4 Population by country of
citizenship, sex and urban/rural residence
 Encyclopædia Britannica 2006 .World Data-Gabon

 Houssain Kettani .Proceedings of the 2009 International Conference on Social Sciences and Humanities.Singapore,
9-11 October, 2009.Muslim Population in Africa.
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.religionfacts.com/religion_statistics/religion_statistics_by_country.htm
 http://www.mapsofworld.com/country-profile/gabon1.html
 http://www.islamicpopulation.com/africa/Gabon/Islam%20in%20Gabon.html
THE REPUBLIC OF THE CONGO

 REPUBLIQUE DU CONGO. LE RGPH-2007 EN QUELQUES CHIFFRES. Ministère de l’Economie, du Plan, de
l’Aménagement du Territoire et de l’Intégration. Centre National de la Statistique et des Etudes Economiques.
Brazzaville, Juillet 2010
 Amadu Jacky Kaba. The Spread of Christianity and Islam in Africa: A Survey and Analysis of the Numbers and
Percentages of Christians, Muslims and Those Who Practice Indigenous Religions. The Western Journal of Black
Studies. Volume: 29. Issue: 2. Publication Year: 2005
 Annual Report on International Religious Freedom, 2004.Senate (U.S.), Committee on Foreign Relations, House
(U.S.), Committee on International Relations. Government Printing Office, 2005
 Les musulmans, deuxième communauté religieuse au Congo-Brazzaville?
(http://diocesedekinkala.free.fr/index.php?option=com_content&task=view&id=87&Itemid=2)
 Phyllis Martin. Leisure and Society in Colonial Brazzaville. Volume 87 of African Studies. Cambridge University
Press, 2002
 Sean Rorison.Bradt Congo: Democratic Republic - Republic. Bradt Travel Guides, 2008
 The CIA World Factbook. Skyhorse Publishing Inc. 2009
 United States Department of State. BUREAU OF AFRICAN AFFAIRS. U.S. Relations With Republic of the Congo.
August 2, 2012
USEFUL LINKS
 http://www.learn-french-help.com/information-on-republic-of-congo.html
575
SAINT HELENA

 THE 2008 POPULATION CENSUS OF ST HELENA. St Helena Government. The Census/Statistics Office. Jamestown NOV
2009
 H. Kettani, “World Muslim Population: 1950 – 2020,” International Journal of Environmental Science and Development
(IJESD), Vol. 1, No. 2, June 2010
SAO TOME E PRINCIPE

International Religious Freedom -Sao Tome and Principe
International Religious Freedom -Sao Tome and Principe
ZAMBIA

 2010 CENSUS OF POPULATION AND HOUSING. VOLUME 11- NATIONAL DESCRIPTIVE TABLES. Central Statistical
Office , Lusaka. November, 2012.
SCIENTIFIC AND RESEARCH WORKS, DOCUMENTS, BOOKS
 Frank Jomo. Islam making in-roads in Zambia. 19 July
2006(http://www.newsfromafrica.org/newsfromafrica/articles/art_10733.html)
 Fr Felix PHIRI M. Afr. MUSLIM ASSOCIATIONS AND THE RESURGENCE OF ISLAM IN ZAMBIA
 Fr Felix PHIRI M. Afr. THE IMPACT OF GLOBAL ISLAM ON LOCAL ISLAM IN ZAMBIA. Published 2008 by FENZA with
the Lembani Trust in Lusaka.
 Felix J. Phiri. One Zambia, Many Histories: Towards a History of Post-colonial Zambia(Islam in post-colonial
Zambia). Brill 2008
 George Kunda, SC. MP. AFRICAN CHARTER ON HUMAN AND PEOPLE’S RIGHTS. Initial Report of the Republic
of Zambia. MINISTER OF JUSTICE AND ATTORNEY-GENERAL
 H. Kettani, “World Muslim Population: 1950 – 2020”, International Journal of Environmental Science and
 Scott D. Taylor. Culture and customs of Zambia. Greenwood Publishing Group, 2006
International Religious Freedom -Zambia
USEFUL LINKS
576
SOUTHEAST EUROPE
ALBANIA
CENSUS PUBLICATIONS
 R Seiner, Ergebnisse der Volkszahlung in Albanien von den Osterreichischen Ungarischen Truppen 1916-1918,
Wien, 1922
 ISTITUTO CENTRALE DI STATISTICA DEL REGNO D'ITALIA. ANNUARIO STATISTICO ITALIANO I94I~XIX . Quarta
Serie - VoI. VIII. lSTlTUTO POLIGRAFICO DELLO STATO G.C.- ROMA ,A. XIX
 ISTITUTO CENTRALE DI STATISTICA DEL REGNO D'ITALIA. ANNUARIO STATISTICO ITALIANO 1943. Quarta Serie
- VoI. X. lSTlTUTO POLIGRAFICO DELLO STATO G.C. - ROMA
 CENSUSI I POPULLSISË DHE BANESAVE 2011. PJESA 1. INSTITUTI I STATISTIKES ( INSTAT), TIRANE 2012.
SCIENTIFIC AND RESEARCH WORKS, BOOKS
 Albania, Guide rosse. Touring Editore, 1997
 Alexandre Popovic. Les musulmans des Balkans à l’époque post-ottomane. Histoire et politique, Istanbul, Les
Éditions Isis, (Analecta Isisiana XI), 1994, 8°, VI + 375 p
 Arqile Berxholi, Dhimiter Doka, Hartmut Asche. Atlasi Gjeografik i Popullsise se Shqiperise. Atlasi si Shqiperise.
Tirana 2003.
 Frances Trix. The Resurfacing of Islam in Albania.
 Leiden: E. J. Brill. The Encyclopaedia of Islam" (new edition), vol. I,Arnawutluk. London: Luzac, 1960
 LINO SCIARRA, Ahmed Raif. L'ISLAM IN ALBANIA. Oriente Moderno, Nuova serie, Anno in area balcanica: Albania,
Bulgaria, Romania mediterraneo») (1996), pp. 1-77. Istituto per l'Oriente C. A. Nallino
 Nathalie Clayer, L’Albanie, pays des derviches: les ordres mystiques musulmans en Albanie ŕ l’époque post-
ottomane (1912-1967). Berlijn 1990 (UB Leiden 8294 C 5)
 Odile Daniel. The historical role of the Muslim community in Albania. Central Asian Survey, Volume 9, Issue 3 1990
pages 1 – 28
 Sabrina P. Ramet. Nihil obstat: religion, politics, and social change in East-Central Europe and Russia. Duke
 Teki Selenica. Shqipria Më 1927. L'Albanie en 1927. (Shqipria E Ilustruar. L'Albanie Illustrée. Albumi i Shqipria Më
1927.). Tirana 1928.
USEFUL LINKS RELATED TO RELIGIOUS DEMOGRAPHY
 http://www.albic.net/Shqip/InfoShqiperia/Demografia :Popullsia sipas Rretheve dhe ndryshimet e saj ne vitet
1989 dhe 2001
 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Islam_in_Albania
 http://pewresearch.org/assets/pewforum-muslim-project/table
 http://gluedideas.com/Encyclopedia-Britannica-Volume-01-A-Anno/Albania-Social-andEconomic.html
 http://www.thealbanians.com/religion/muslim.htm
BOSNIA AND HERZEGOVINA
CENSUS PUBLICATIONS
 STATISTIKA MJESTA I ŽITELJSTVA BOSNE I HERCEGOVINE. PO POPISU NARODA OD 1. MAJA 1885. SLUŽBENO
IZDANJE. SARAJEVO- ZEMALJSKA ŠTAMPARIJA-1886. godine
 GLAVNI REZULTATI POPISA ŽITELJSTVA U BOSNI I HERCEGOVINI. OD 22 APRILA 1895. godine STATISTIČKI ODJEL
ZEMALJSKE VLADE. IZDALA ZEMALJSKA VLADA ZA BOSNU I HERCEGOVINU, SARAJEVO
 REZULTATI POPISA ŽITELJSTVA U BOSNI I HERCEGOVINI OD 10 OKTOBRA 1910. godine STATISTIČKI ODSJEK
ZEMALJSKE VLADE. IZDALA ZEMALJSKA VLADA ZA BOSNU I HERCEGOVINU. SARAJEVO 1912. godine
 DEFINITIVNI REZULTATI POPISA STANOVNIŠTVA OD 31 JANUARA 1921 GODINE. SARAJEVO DRŽAVNA ŠTAMPARIJA
1932. godine
 STANOVNIŠTVO PO VEROISPOVESTI I MATERNJEM JEZIKU. PO POPISU OD 31. MARTA 1931 GODINE. PREGLED PO
577
OPŠTINAMA- BEOGRAD 1945. godine
 Popis stanovništva 1953. Knjiga 1, Vitalna i etnička obeležja : konačni rezultati za FNRJ i narodne republike.
Beograd : Savezni zavod za statistiku, 1959. godine
 http://www.fzs.ba/Dem/Popis/NacStanB.htm (STANOVNIŠTVO PREMA NACIONALNOJ PRIPADNOSTI, PO
POPISIMA 1961. – 1991.)
 ZAVOD ZA STATISTIKU REPUBLIKE BOSNE I HERCEGOVINE. ETNIČKA OBILJEŽJA STANOVNIŠTVA. REZULTATI ZA
REPUBLIKU I PO OPŠTINAMA. 1991. godine
 Robert J. Donia, John Van Antwerp Fine. Bosnia-Hercegovina: A Tradition Betrayed. C. Hurst & Co. Publishers,
1994
 Srećko M. Džaja. Bosnien-Herzegowina in der österreichisch-ungarischen Epoche 1878-1918. Volume 93 of
Südosteuropäische Arbeiten. Oldenbourg Wissenschaftsverlag, 1994
 http://www.idc.org.ba/index.php?option=com_content&view=section&id=35&Itemid=126&lang=bs
 http://www.zemljabosna.com/historija_bosnjaka.html
BULGARIA
CENSUS PUBLICATIONS
 Окончателни резултати от преброяване на населението на 1 януари 1881 година / Българско княжество.
Статистическо бюро София 1890
 http://www.nsi.bg/Census/CensusList1.htm
 http://www.nsi.bg/Census/StrReligion.htm.СТРУКТУРА НА НАСЕЛЕНИЕТО ПО ВЕРОИЗПОВЕДАНИЕ
 НАСЕЛЕНИЕ КЪМ 01.03.2001 Г. ПО ОБЛАСТИ И ВЕРОИЗПОВЕДАНИЕ. ПО ОБЛАСТИ И МАЙЧИН ЕЗИК.ПО
ОБЛАСТИ И ЕТНИЧЕСКА ГРУПА
 2011 НАЦИОНАЛЕН СТАТИСТИЧЕСКИ ИНСТИТУТ.Население по местоживеене, възраст и
вероизповедание.ПРЕБРОЯВАНЕ НА НАСЕЛЕНИЕТО И ЖИЛИЩНИЯ ФОНД В РЕПУБЛИКА БЪЛГАРИЯ ПРЕЗ
2011 Г
 ALI EMINOV. ISLAM AND MUSLIMS IN BULGARIA: A BRIEF HISTORY.Islamic Studies, Vol. 36, No. 2/3, Special Issue:
ISLAM IN THE BALKANS. (Summer/Autumn 1997), pp. 209-241
 Alexandre Popovic. Les Turcs de Bulgarie, 1878-1985.Cahiers du Monde Russe, Année 1986, Volume 27, Numéro 3
p. 381 - 416
 Ali Eminov. Turkish and other Muslim minorities in Bulgaria.Routledge, 1997
 Antoniy Galabov. NATIONAL REPORT BULGARIA. CC-CULT (2001) 4. Strasbourg, 10 January 2001
 Hatalomból a kisebbségi létbe: a török etnikum helyzetének változása Bulgáriában a XIX-XX. század folyamán
etnikai földrajzi aspektusból(www.balkancenter.hu/pdf/koszegi_m
 Kõszegi Margit. BULGÁRIA MUZULMÁN LAKOSSÁGA AZ
EZREDFORDULÓN.(www.prominoritate.hu/download/10koszegi.pdf)
 Marin Bachvarov. The current ethnic panorama in Bulgaria.GeoJournal, Vol. 43, No. 3 (November 1997), pp. 215-
224
 Marin Bachvarov. The current ethnic panorama in Bulgaria.GeoJournal, Vol. 43, No. 3 (November 1997), pp. 215-
224
 Nadège Ragaru. Recompositions identitaires chez les musulmans de Bulgarie : entre marqueurs ethniques et
religieux. Balkanologie Vol. III, n° 1 | juillet 1999
 Улрих Бюксеншютц. Малцинствената политика в България. Политиката на БКП към евреи, роми, помаци и
турци (1944-1989). IMIR, 2000.
 http://www.nccedi.government.bg/print.php?category=83&id=247
 http://www.bghelsinki.org/bg/publikacii/obektiv/mikhail-ivanov/2011-07/dannite-na-nsi-zamglyavat-
etnicheskata-kartina/
578
FYR MACEDONIA
CENSUS PUBLICATIONS
1932. godine
 05.05.2004, Попис на населението, домаќинствата и становите 2002, Книга X: Вкупно население,
домаќинства и станови - дефинитивни податоци по населени места -купно население според
изјаснувањето за националната припадност, мајчиниот јазик и вероисповедта 2002.
 5.5.2004, Попис на населението, домаќинствата и становите 2002, Книга IX: Вкупно население во земјата.
Според миграционите, етничките и виталните карактеристики 2002. godine
1985.-2004 . (http://unstats.un.org.)
 Courbage Youssef. Autour des recensements et des élections : réflexions sur la population en Macédoine,
Population 2003/4-4, Volume 58, p. 489-510.
Singapore, 9-11 October, 2009. Muslim Population in Europe.
 Victor A. FRIEDMAN. Observing the Observers: Language, Ethnicity, and Power in the 1994 Macedonian Census
and Beyond. New Balkan Politics - Journal of Politics ISSUE 3
 http://faq.macedonia.org/information/ethnic.makeup.html(The Population Profile of the Republic of Macedonia)
 http://www.eurm.edu.mk/international-students/about-macedonia/101-facts-on-macedonia.html
GREECE
CENSUS PUBLICATIONS
 Πίνακες των επαρχιών Ηπείρου και Θεσσαλίας κατά την απογραφή του 1881. Υπουργείον Εσωτερικών. 1884
 Πληθυσμός 1907 - Υπουργείο των Εσωτερικών Στατιστικά αποτελέσματα της Γενικής Απογραφής Πληθυσμού
κατά την 27 Οκτωβρίου 1907, Αθήνα, 1909
 CENSIMENTO DELLA POPOLAZIONE DELLE COLONIE ITALIANE AL lO DICEMBRE 1921. E RILEVAZIONE DEGLI
ABITANTI DEL POSSEDIMENTO DELLE ISOLE EGEE AL 20 AGOSTO 1922. SERIE VI. VOLUME XX. ISTITUTO
CENTRALE DI STATISTICA DEL REGNO D'!T ALIA. ROMA ISTITUTO POLIGRAFICO DELLO STATO LIBRERIA 1930 -
Anno IX
 Resultats statistiques du recensement de la population de la Grece du 15-16 Mai 1928.v. ΙV: Birthplace - Religion
and language - Citizenship. Ministry of National Economy. General Statistical Service of Greece. 1935
 Resultats du recensement de la population effectue le 7 Avril 1951.v. ΙΙ: Tables of demographics and socials
caracteristics of population. National Statistical Service of Greece 1958
 A. Andréadès. The Greek Census. Source: The Economic Journal, Vol. 19, No. 73 (Mar., 1909), pp. 151-152
 A. A. Pallis. The Greek Census of 1928. The Geographical Journal, Vol. 73, No. 6 (Jun., 1929), pp. 543-548.
 Anton Minkov. Conversion to Islam in the Balkans: Kisve bahası petitions and Ottoman social life, 1670-1730.
Publisher BRILL, 2004
 Byron Kotzamanis, M. Agorastakis. LA MINORITE MUSULMANE EN THRACE: LA MESURE DU CACHE. COLLOQUE DE
L’AIDELF DEMOGRAPHIE ET CULTURES. Séance: Indicateurs démographiques, classifications ethnoculturelles et
estimation indirectes
 Emile-Y. Kolodny. La Crète : mutations et évolution d'une population insulaire grecque. Revue de géographie de
Lyon, Année 1968, Volume 43, Numéro 3 p. 227 – 290
 E. Colin.Changements dans la population de la Macédoine et de la Thrace.Annales de Géographie, Année 1926,
579
Volume 35, Numéro 197 p. 475 – 476
 ETHNODOC database search results. Muslimische Albaner in Epirus 1920-1951
 Hugh Poulton, Suha Taji-Farouki. Muslim identity and the Balkan State. Publisher C. Hurst & Co. Publishers, 1997
 James Pettifer, Mentor Nazarko. Strengthening Religious Tolerance for a Secure Civil Society in Albania and the
Southern Balkans. Publisher IOS Press, 2007
 Justin McCarthy. DEATH AND EXILE The Ethnic Cleansing of Ottoman Muslims 1821-1922. THE DARWIN PRESS,
INC. PRINCETON, NEW JERSEY 1995
 Kevin Featherstone & Dimitris Papadimitriou. The Last Ottomans: Passivity and resistance within the Muslim
community of Western Thrace during the 1940s. London School of Economics & University of
Manchester.Hellenic Observatory Research Seminar 16 March 2010
 Konstantinos Tsitselikis. Old and New Islam in Greece-From Historical Minorities to Immigrant Newcomers.
Studies in International Minority and Group Rights. MARTINUS NIJHOFF PUBLISHERS 2011.
 Michel Sivignon. FRONTIER BETWEEN TWO CULTURAL AREAS: THE CASE OF THESSALY. Annals of the New York
Academy of SciencesVolume 268, Issue 1, Article first
 Martin Baldwin-Edwards. IMMIGRANTS IN GREECE: CHARACTERISTICS AND ISSUES OF REGIONAL DISTRIBUTION.
MMO Working Paper No. 10, Jan. 2008. University Research Institute of Urban Environment and Human
Resources. Panteion University ATHENS Greece
 Nicole Immig/FU Berlin„Forced Migrations” in Greece and Turkey: The twisting way of Historiography. 4th
Hellenic Observatory. PhD Symposium on Contemporary History of Greece and Cyprus. (London School of
Economics, 25 & 26 June 2009)
 Raoul Blanchard. The Exchange of Populations between Greece and Turkey. Source: Geographical Review, Vol. 15,
No. 3, (Jul., 1925), pp. 449-456. Published by: American Geographical Society
 Richard Clogg. Minorities in Greece: aspects of a plural society. Publisher C. Hurst & Co. Publishers, 2002
 Richard Clogg. Parties and Elections in Greece. Publisher C. Hurst & Co. Publishers, 1987
 Richard Potz, Wolfgang Wieshaider. Islam and the European Union. Publisher Peeters Publishers, 2004
 Shireen Hunter. Islam, Europe's second religion: the new social, cultural, and political landscape. Publisher
Greenwood Publishing Group, 2002
 Venetia Evergeti and Panos Hatziprokopiou. Islam in Greece: Religious identity and practice among indigenous
Muslims and Muslim immigrants. CRONEM 6th Annual Conference 2010. 29 - 30 June 2010, University of Surrey,
UK
 VEMUND AARBAKKE. THE MUSLIM MINORITY OF GREEK THRACE. VOLUME I. Thesis submitted for the degree of
Doctor Philosophiae at the University of Bergen 2000
 Virginia Aloi.“Storia dell’Italia contemporanea: politica, territorio e società” (XX Ciclo). RODI: UN POSTO AL SOLE?
L’identità territoriale dell’isola sotto i governatorati civili di Mario Lago e Cesare De Vecchi (1923-1940).
UNIVERSITÀ ROMA TRE. Dipartimento di Studi Storici, Geografici e Antropologici. A. A. 2006/2007
 http://www.greek-language.gr/greekLang/studies/guide/thema_c6/04.html
http://www.lygeros.org/1993-gr.htm
http://lithoksou.net/turkimap.html
http://lithoksou.net/thraki.html
http://lithoksou.net/paramithia.html
 http://www2.egeonet.gr/Forms/fLemma.aspx?lemmaid=10449&contlang=58
KOSOVO
CENSUS PUBLICATIONS
1932. godine
 Popis stanovništva 1953. Knjiga 1, Vitalna i etnička obeležja : konačni rezultati za FNRJ i narodne republike. Beograd
: Savezni zavod za statistiku, 1959. godine
580
 Popis '91. Stanovništvo. Knjiga 3. Nacionalna pripadnost - detaljna klasifikacija. Savezna Republika Jugoslavija -
Savezni zavod za statistiku, Beograd, 1993. godine
 Kosovo Population and Housing Census 2011, Final Results-Main Data. Kosovo Agency of Statistics 2012. godine
 ALEXANDRE POPOVIC. Les musulmans des Balkans à l’époque post-ottomane. Histoire et politique, Istanbul, Les
Éditions Isis, (Analecta Isisiana XI), 1994, 8°, VI + 375 p
 Hivzi Islami and Michel Roux. La population albanaise de Yougoslavie: accroissement numérique et répartition
spatiale. Population (French Edition), 38e Année, No. 1 (Jan. - Feb., 1983), pp. 166-173. Published by: Institut
National d'Études Démographiques
 Miloš Jagodić. The Emigration of Muslims from the New Serbian Regions 1877/1878. Balkanologie.Vol. II, n° 2 |
décembre 1998
 Ndryshimet demografike të popullsisë së Kosovës në periudhën 1948-2006. Botuesi: Enti i Statistikës së Kosovës
(ESK).Data e botimit: Shkurt 2008
 Pavlović Aleksandar. Prostorni raspored Srba i Crnogoraca kolonizovanih na Kosovo i Metohiju u periodu između
1918. i 1941. godine. Baština br. 24, str. 231-245.2008
 SNEŽANA MILIVOJEVIĆ. ETNIČKA SMENA STANOVNIŠTVA NA KOSOVU I METOHIJI. BAŠTINA PRIŠTINA-LEPOSAVIĆ
SV.14.2002
 Sekulović Dragoljub, Stojimirović Slavoljub, Gigović Ljubomir. Demografske karakteristike stanovništva Kosova i
Metohije.Globus vol. 35, br. 29, str. 3-34.2004
 Youssef Courbage. PASSE, PRESENT ET AVENIR DE LA POPULATION DU KOSOVO. Institut National d’Etudes
Démographiques, Paris
 http://respublica.al/artikuj/2012/2/9/harta-etno-fetare-e-kosoves-pa-surpriza-po-e-shqiperise
MONTENEGRO
CENSUS PUBLICATIONS
1932. godine
OPŠTINAMA - BEOGRAD 1945. godine
 Popis stanovništva 1961. Knj. 6, Vitalna, etnička i migraciona obeležja : rezultati za opštine. Beograd: Savezni zavod
za statistiku, 1967. godine
 Popis stanovništva i stanova 1971. Vitalna, etnicka i migraciona obeležja. Rezultati po republikama i pokrajinama.
Savezni zavod za statistiku, Beograd, 1974. godine
 Popis stanovništva, domacinstva i stanova 1981. godine. Nacionalni sastav stanovništva po opštinama. Statisticki
bilten 1295. Beograd, SZS, 1982.
 Popis '91. Stanovništvo. Knjiga 3. Nacionalna pripadnost - detaljna klasifikacija. Savezna Republika
JugoslavijaSavezni zavod za statistiku,
 Beograd, 1993.
 http://pod2.stat.gov.rs/ElektronskaBiblioteka(Становништво према вероисповести, попис 1991.)
 Попис становништва, домаћинстава и станова у 2003. ВЈЕРОИСПОВЈЕСТ, МАТЕРЊИ ЈЕЗИК НАЦИОНАЛНА ИЛИ
ЕТНИЧКА ПРИПАДНОСТ ПРЕМА СТАРОСТИ И ПОЛУ. Подаци по општинама. Подгорица, новембар 2004.
 Попис становништва, домаћинстава и станова у 2003. godine OСНОВНИ СКУПОВИ СТАНОВНИШТВА. Подаци
на нивоу Републике Подгорица, јануар 2006. godine
 Popis stanovništva, domaćinstava i stanova u Crnoj Gori 2011 godine. Stanovništvo Crne Gore prema polu, tipu
naselja, nacionalnoj, odnosno etničkoj pripadnosti, vjeroispovijesti i maternjem jeziku po opštinama u Crnoj Gori
 ZAVOD ZA STATISTIKU / STATISTICAL OFFICE. S A O P Š T E NJ E / RELEASE Broj / No: 83. Podgorica, 12. 07. 2011.
godine
581
ROMANIA
CENSUS PUBLICATIONS
 RECENSĂMÂNTUL POPULAŢIEI ŞI LOCUINŢELOR DIN IANUARIE 1992. Vol. 4 STRUCTURA ETNICĂ ŞI CONFESIONALA
A POPULAŢIEI
 Recensamantul populatiei si al locuintelor, 18-27 martie 2002. Vol. IV STRUCTURA ETNICĂ ŞI CONFESIONALĂ
 COMISIA CENTRALǍ PENTRU RECENSĂMÂNTUL POPULAŢIEI ŞI AL LOCUINŢELOR. Recensământului Populaţiei şi
Locuinţelor – 2011. Populatia stabila pe sexe, dupa religie - categorii de localitati, macroregiuni, regiuni de
dezvoltare si judete
 COMISIA CENTRALǍ PENTRU RECENSĂMÂNTUL POPULAŢIEI ŞI AL LOCUINŢELOR. Recensământului Populaţiei şi
Locuinţelor – 2011. POPULATIA STABILA DUPA ETNIE SI RELIGIE - CATEGORII DE LOCALITATI
 Constantin lordachi. « LA CALIFORNIE DES ROUMAINS » L'INTÉGRATION DE LA DOBROUDJA DU NORD À LA
ROUMANIE, 1878-1913*.Balkanologie VI (1-2), décembre 2002, p. 167-197 \ 167
 Giuseppe Cossuto. I MUSULMANI DI ROMANIA E IL NUOVO CORSO POLITICO: NOTE SULL’ATTUALE SITUAZIONE
SOCIALE E CULTURALE.Pubblicato in Oriente Moderno, Anno XIII (LXXIV), N° 7-12 (Luglio-Dicembre 1994), pp. 203-
218
 LIMONA RĂZVAN. POPULAȚIA DOBROGEI ÎN PERIOADA INTERBELICĂ.SEMĂNĂTORUL. Editura - online. AVG. 2009
 Maria BARA. Relaţii interetnice dintre creştinii ortodocşi şi musulmani în Dobrogea. Studiu de caz: Medgidia şi
Cobadin. Philologica Jassyensia, An II, Nr. 1, 2006, p. 93-104
 Richard Crampton, Ben Crampton. Atlas of Eastern Europe in the twentieth century. Routledge, 1997
 Sabin Manuilă.La population de la Dobroudja.Bucarest, Institut central de statistique, 1939.
 Thede Kahl: Die muslimische Gemeinschaft Rumäniens. Der Weg einer Elite zur marginalisierten Minderheit. In:
Europa Regional 3-4/2005, Leipzig, S. 94-101.
SERBIA
CENSUS PUBLICATIONS
 DEFINITIVNI REZULTATI POPISA STANOVNIŠTVA OD 31 JANUARA 1921 GODINE. SARAJEVO DRŽAVNA
ŠTAMPARIJA 1932
 STANOVNIŠTVO PO VEROISPOVESTI I MATERNJEM JEZIKU. PO POPISU OD 31. MARTA 1931 GODINE.
PREGLED PO OPŠTINAMA- BEOGRAD 1945
 Popis stanovništva 1953. Knjiga 1, Vitalna i etnička obeležja : konačni rezultati za FNRJ i narodne
republike. Beograd: Savezni zavod za statistiku, 1959
 Popis stanovništva 1961. Knj.6, Vitalna, etnička i migraciona obeležja : rezultati za opštine. Beograd:
Savezni zavod za statistiku, 1967
 Popis stanovništva i stanova 1971. Vitalna, etnička i migraciona obeležja. Rezultati po republikama i
pokrajinama. Savezni zavod za statistiku, Beograd, 1974
 Popis stanovništva, domaćinstva i stanova 1981. godine. Nacionalni sastav stanovništva po
opštinama. Statistički bilten 1295. Beograd, SZS, 1982
 Popis '91. Stanovništvo. Knjiga 3. Nacionalna pripadnost - detaljna klasifikacija. Savezna Republika
Jugoslavija - Savezni zavod za statistiku, Beograd, 1993
 Стaнoвништвo, вeрoиспoвeст, пoдaци пo нaсeљимa и oпштинaмa, књигa 2, стр. 142, Бeoгрaд,
1993.
 Стaнoвништвo, нaциoнaлнa припaднoст, дeтaљнa клaсификaциja, књигa 3, стр. 276, Бeoгрaд,
1993.
 СТАНОВНИШТВО : попис становништва, домаћинстава и станова у 2002. 3, Вероисповест,
матерњи језик и национална или етничка припадност према старости и полу :подаци по
општинама. – Београд : Републички завод за статистику Србије, 2003
 Горан Пенев.СТАНОВНИШТВО И ДОМАЋИНСТВА СРБИЈЕ ПРЕМА ПОПИСУ 2002.
ГОДИНЕ.Републички завод за статистику Србије. Институт друштвених наука Центар за
демографска истраживања Друштво демографа Србије. Београд, 2006
582
 Попис становништва, домаћинстава и станова 2011 у Републици Србији. ВЕРОИСПОВЕСТ,
МАТЕРЊИ ЈЕЗИК И НАЦИОНАЛНА ПРИПАДНОСТ. Подаци по општинама и градовима.
Републички завод за статистику.Београд- 2013
 Emin Pllana. SHPËRNGULJA E MUHAXHIRËVE SHQIPTARË NGA SANXHAKU I NISHIT NË KOHËN E
LIDHJES SË PRIZRENIT 1877—1878. Thursday, 28 February 2008
 Gigović Ljubomir. Etnički sastav stanovništva Raške oblasti. Globus 2008, vol. 39, br. 33, str. 113-132
 Miloš Jagodić. The Emigration of Muslims from the New Serbian Regions 1877/1878.
Balkanologie.Vol. II, n° 2 | décembre 1998
 Miloš Jagodić. Naseljavanje Kneževine Srbije 1861-1880. ISTORIJSKI INSTITUT SANU.2004
 SAFET BANDŽOVIĆ. ISELJAVANJE MUSLIMANA IZ SANDŽAKA. BIBILIOTEKA KLJUČANIN. SARAJEVO
1991
 Safet Bandžović - Iseljavanje muslimanskog stanovništva iz Srbije i C.G. tokom XIX stoljeća. SARAJEVO
1998
 Šaban Hodžić, Migracije muslimanskog stanovništva iz Srbije u sjeveroistočnu Bosnu između 1788-
1862. godine, Članci i građa za kulturnu istoriju istočne Bosne, II, Tuzla, 1958
NON-MUSLIM COUNTRIES RESULTING FROM THE

FORMER USSR
ABKHAZIA
 Свод статистических данных о населении Закавказского края, извлечённых из посемейных списков 1886
года, г. Тифлис, 1893
 Перепись населения Российской империи 1897 / Кутаисская губерния. Год выпуска: 1905. Издательство:
СПБ
SCIENTIFIC WORKS, BOOKS
 Артур Цуциев . Атлас этнополитической истории Кавказа (1774 – 2004). Published 2006 by европа
 Daniel Müller. Ethno-demographic history of Abkhazia, 1886 – 1989
 George Hewitt. The Abkhazians: A Handbook''. Richmond, Surrey: The Curzon Press 1999 (Caucasus World
/Peoples of the Caucasus & The Black Sea), pp. [218]-239.
 George Sanikidze and Edward W. Walker. Islam and Islamic Practices in Georgia. Berkeley Program in Soviet and
Post-Soviet Studies. Working Paper Series 2004
 John colarusso. abkhazia. central asian survey (1995), 14(1), 75-96
 Маrgus Коlga. The Red Book of the Peoples of the Russian Empire. Estada Kirjastus, 2001
 Revaz Givievich Gachechiladze, Eugenia & Hugh M. Stewart. The new Georgia: space, society, politics. Volume 3 of
Eastern European studies. '26 Series on Eastern Europe. Texas A&M University Press, 1995
 Ronald Wixman. The peoples of the USSR: an ethnographic handbook
 Http://www.ethno-kavkaz.narod.ru/rnabkhazia.html
 www.abxaz.ru Особенности социально-экономического положения современной Абхазии
 Http://www.regnum.ru/news/1051474.html Муфтий Абхазии: "Примерно 35% абхазов - мусульмане"
 Http://ru.wikipedia.org/wiki/Религия_в_Абхазии
 Http://poli.vub.ac.be/publi/Georgians/contents.html
583
ARMENIA
 СВОД статистических данных о населении Закавказского края, извлеченных из посемейных списков 1886
года. Издан по распоряжению Главноначальствующего гражданскою частию на Кавказе Закавказским
 Первая Всеобщая перепись населения Российской Империи 1897 г. Под ред. Н. А. Тройницкого. т. I. Общий
свод по Империи результатов разработки данных Первой Всеобщей переписи населения, произведенной
28 января 1897 года. С.-Петербург, 1905. Таблица XII. Распределение населения по вероисповеданиям
 Первая Всеобщая перепись населения Российской Империи 1897 г. Таблица XIII. Распределение населения
по родному языку. (Губернские итоги). Т. Т. 51-89. С.-Петербург: 1903-1905
 Перепись населения Российской империи 1897 / Эриванская губерния. Год выпуска: 1905. Издательство:
СПБ
районам)
 Всесоюзная перепись населения 1970 года. РГАЭ РФ. фонд 1562, опись 336, ед. хр. 3998-4185 (Таблица 7с.
 THE RESULTS OF 2011 POPULATION CENSUS OF THE REPUBLIC OF ARMENIA.PART 5.ETHNIC STRUCTURE,
FLUENCY IN LANGUAGES AND RELIGIOUS BELIEF OF DE JURE POPULATION.NATIONAL STATISTICAL SERVICE OF
THE REPUBLIC OF ARMENIA
 Артур Цуциев - Атлас этнополитической истории Кавказа. Москва: Издательство «Европа», 2007.
 Justin McCarthy. DEATH AND EXILE The Ethnic Cleansing of Ottoman Muslims 1821-1922 . THE DARWIN PRESS,
 http://pewresearch.org/assets/pewforum-muslim-project/table.php?table=world-population
 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Azeri_and_other_Turkic_peoples_in_Armenia
 http://www.ethno-kavkaz.narod.ru/rnarmenia.html/НАСЕЛЕНИЕ АРМЕНИИ
BELARUS
28 января 1897 года. С. -Петербург, 1905. Таблица XII. Распределение населения по вероисповеданиям
 Национальный статистический комитет Республики Беларусь. Перепись населения 1999 г. (основные
итоги). НАЦИОНАЛЬНЫЙ СОСТАВ НАСЕЛЕНИЯ РЕСПУБЛИКИ БЕЛАРУСЬ
584
 Национальный статистический комитет Республики Беларусь. Перепись населения - 2009. Статистические
публикации. Общая численность населения, его состав по возрасту, полу, состоянию в браке, уровню
образования, национальностям, языку и источникам средств к существованию
 ANDREW HUMPHREYS and KRISTA MITS . THE RED BOOK OF THE PEOPLES OF THE RUSSIAN EMPIRE. THE
LITHUANIAN TATARS.
 L. Bohdanowicz.The Polish Tatars. Man, Vol. 44 (Sep. - Oct., 1944), pp. 116-121
 Shirin Akiner. Religious language of a Belarusian Tatar kitab: a cultural monument of Islam in Europe : with a Latin-
script transliteration of the British Library Tatar Belarusian kitab (OR 13020) on CD-ROM.Volume 11 of
Mediterranean language and culture monograph series.Otto Harrassowitz Verlag, 2009
 Shirin Akiner. Oriental Borrowings in the Language of the Byelorussian Tatars. The Slavonic and East European
Review, Vol. 56, No. 2 (Apr., 1978), pp. 224-241
 http://www.interfax.by/article/51885
 http://www.kresy.co.uk/lith_tatars.html
 http://www.kavkazcenter.com/eng/content/2007/02/09/7408.shtml
 http://www.gaumina.lt/totoriai/english/lietuvoje.html
 http://www.belintourist.com/rus/welcome_to_belarus/excursions_on_belarus/musulman/
 http://www.mfa.gov.by/en/republic/religion/
ESTONIA
 Rahvastiku koostis ja korteriolud. 1.III 1934 rahvaloenduse andmed. Vihk II. Riigi Statistika Keskbüroo 1935
-1566д (Таблица 3,4 Распределение населения по национальности и родному языку)..
 2000 Population and Housing Census. IV. Education. Religion. Statistikaamet, T a l l i n n 2002
 http://pub.stat.ee/px-web.2001/I_Databas/Population_Census/Population_Census.asp
 Merilin Kiviorg.Legal Status of Religious Communities in the Realms of Public and Private Law.JURIDICA
INTERNATIONAL VI/2001
 http://old.estinst.ee/factsheets/factsheets_uus_kuju/religion_in_estonia.htm
 http://www.miksike.ee/docs/lisakogud/tolerants/vahemused/vahemused_tekst.htm
585
GEORGIA
 СВОД статистических данных о населении Закавказского края, извлеченных из посемейных списков 1886
года. Издан по распоряжению Главноначальствующего гражданскою частию на Кавказе Закавказским
 Первая Всеобщая перепись населения Российской империи 1897 г./ под ред. [и с предисл.] Н. А.
Тройницкого . - [Санкт-Петербург]: издание Центрального статистического комитета Министерства
внутренних дел , 1899-1905 . - 27 см. Кутаисская губерния. - 1905. - [4], XVI, 303 с. - В кн. также: Краткий
обзор цифровых данных по Кутаисской губернии / И. Антонович .
 Первая Всеобщая перепись населения Российской империи 1897 г.. 69: Тифлисская губерния.[Санкт-
Петербург]: издание Центрального статистического комитета Министерства внутренних дел, 1899-1905.
1905.
 Распределение населения Империи по главным вероисповеданиям / разработано Центр. стат. ком. М-ва
внутр. дел по данным Первой всеобщей переписи 1897 г. 31 авг. 1901 г. - [Санкт-Петербург] : типография
Спб. акц. общ. печ. дела в России Е. Евдокимов, 1901. - 40 с. ; 35 .
 Всесоюзная перепись населения 1926 года. М. Издание ЦСУ Союза ССР, 1928-29. Том 10-16. Таблица VI.
районам)
 www.smr.gov.ge/uploads/file/4.pdf
 Georgia_Census_2002-POPULATION BY RELIGIOUS BELIEFS. (By Major Adminstrative-Territorial Units)
 Georgia_Census_2002-_Ethnic_group_by_major_administrative-territorial_units
 Ayşegül Aydıngün, Çigğdem Balım Harding,Matthew Hoover, Igor Kuznetsov, and Steve Swerdlow. Meskhetian
Turks An Introduction to their History, Culture and Resettlement Experiences. Culture Profile No. 20. September
2006. Published by the Center for Applied Linguistics. Washington, D. C.
 Гиа Нодиа . Этно-конфессиональные группы и проблемы гражданской интеграции в Грузии.
Азербайджанцы, джавахетские армяне и месхетинские мусульмане. КАВКАЗСКИЙ ИНСТИТУТ
МИРА, ДЕМОКРАТИИ И РАЗВИТИЯ Тбилиси, 2002
 George Sanikidze and Edward W. Walker. Islam and Islamic Practices in Georgia. Berkeley Program in Soviet and
Post-Soviet Studies. Working Paper Series 2004
 Justin McCarthy . DEATH AND EXILE The Ethnic Cleansing of Ottoman Muslims 1821-1922.THE DARWIN PRESS,
 Oskari Pentikäinen and Tom Trier. BETWEEN INTEGRATION AND RESETTLEMENT: THE MESKHETIAN TURKS. ECMI
Working Paper # 21. September 2004
LATVIA
 Statistisches Jahrbuch für das Gouvernement Kurland für 1863. Mitau, 1863.
586
 http://www.pmlp.gov.lv/lv/statistika/Ird_arhivs.html
 http://data.csb.gov.lv/DATABASEEN/tautassk/databasetree.asp?lang=1
 HARRY NORRIS.Islam in the Baltic:Europe’s Early Muslim Community.Published in 2009 by Tauris Academic
Studies
 Jorgen S. Nielsen, Samim Akgonul, Ahmet Alibasic.Yearbook of Muslims in Europe.BRILL, 2009
 http://www.li.lv/index.php?option=content&task=view&id=102&lang=et
 http://www.roots-saknes.lv/Ethnicities/ethnicities_statistics.htm
 http://www.roots-saknes.lv/Religions/Muslims.htm
 http://www.apollo.lv/portal/life/articles/27804
LITHUANIA
 РГАЭ РФ (быв. ЦГАНХ СССР), фонд 1562, опись 336, ед. хр. 1566а -1566д (Таблица 3,4 Распределение
населения по национальности и родному языку)..
 GYVENTOJAI PAGAL TAUTYBĘ, GIMTĄJĄ KALBĄ IR TIKYBĄ . Lietuvos Respublikos 2011 metų visuotinio gyventojų ir
būstų surašymo rezultatai. Lietuvos statistikos departamentas, 2013 .
 2001 METŲ VISUOTINIS GYVENTOJŲ IR BŪSTŲ SURAŠYMAS. SURAŠYMO REZULTATAI. Lietuvos statistikos
departamento
 Lietuvos statistikos departamentas.Results of the 2011 Population and Housing Census of the Republic
of Lithuania.Population by religious community to which they attributed themselves.2013
 Egdūnas Račius, Islam in Lithuania: revival at the expense of survival?
 HARRY NORRIS.Islam in the Baltic:Europe’s Early Muslim Community.Published in 2009 by Tauris Academic
Studies
 Jorgen S. Nielsen, Samim Akgonul, Ahmet Alibasic.Yearbook of Muslims in Europe.BRILL, 2009
 Muslims in Poland and Eastern Europe. Widening the European Discourse on Islam, K. Górak-Sosnowska (ed.),
University of Warsaw, Warsaw 2011, pp. 343
MOLDOVA
587
 Filat, legea cultelor şi un fals conflict între ortodocşi şi musulmani. Ediţia de Vineri Nr. 201119 din 27 mai 2011
 Shirin Akiner. Religious language of a Belarusian Tatar kitab: a cultural monument of Islam in Europe. Volume 11
of Mediterranean language and culture monograph series. Otto Harrassowitz Verlag, 2009
 https://theologhia.wordpress.com/tag/islam/
 http://www.flux.md/articole/11801/
 http://www.rferl.org/content/moldovans_rally_against_recognition_of_islam/24179150.html
RUSSIA
 Свод статистических данных о населении Закавказского края, извлечённых из посемейных списков 1886
года, г. Тифлис, 1893
 Первая Всеобщая перепись населения Российской империи 1897 г. Том 68, Терская область,
 Распределение населения Империи по главным вероисповеданиям / разработано Центр. стат. ком. М-ва
внутр. дел по данным Первой всеобщей переписи 1897 г. 31 авг. 1901 г. - [Санкт-Петербург] : типография
Спб. акц. общ. печ. дела в России Е. Евдокимов, 1901. - 40 с. ; 35 .
 Всесоюзная перепись населения 1926 года.М.: Издание ЦСУ Союза ССР, 1928-29. Том 10-16. Таблица VI.
районам)
 Итоги Всероссийской переписи населения 2010. Том 4. Национальный состав и владение языками,
гражданство.Национальный состав населения по субъектам Российской Федерации. Федеральная служба
государственной статистики (Росстат) 2012.
 Всероссийская перепись населения 2002 года. Том 4 - "Национальный состав и владение языками,
гражданство". НАСЕЛЕНИЕ ПО НАЦИОНАЛЬНОСТИ И ВЛАДЕНИЮ РУССКИМ ЯЗЫКОМ ПО СУБЪЕКТАМ
РОССИЙСКОЙ ФЕДЕРАЦИИ. Федеральная служба государственной статистики (Росстат)
 Авксентьев В.А. Бабкин И.О. Хоц А. Ю. КОНФЕССИОНАЛЬНАЯ ИДЕНТИЧНОСТЬ В КОНФЛИКТНОМ РЕГИОНЕ:
СТАВРОПОЛЬЕ
 Agnès Kefeli-Clay. L'islam populaire chez les Tatars chrétiens orthodoxes au XIXe siècle. Cahiers du monde russe :
Russie, Empire russe, Union soviétique, États indépendants, Année 1996, Volume 37,Numéro
 Alexei V. Malashenko. Islam in Russia. Russia Today. social research Vol 76 : No 1 : Spring 2009
 Algis Prazauskas. Russia and Islam.InterMarium Volume 8, No. 3 (2005). Vytautas Magnus University,Kaunas,
Lithuania.
 Артур Цуциев - Атлас этнополитической истории Кавказа. Москва: Издательство «Европа», 2007
588
 А.А.Рыбалко. ЭТНИЧЕСКАЯ КАРТА ЧЕЛЯБИНСКОЙ ОБЛАСТИ (ПО ДАННЫМ ВСЕСОЮЗНОЙ ПЕРЕПИСИ 1989
ГОДА И МАТЕРИАЛАМ ПОЛЕВЫХ ИССЛЕДОВАНИЙ
 Dr Mark A Smith. Islam in the Russian Federation. Russian Series 06/53. Conflict Studies Research
Centre,NOVEMBER./2006
 Dmitry Shlapentokh. Muslims in Contemporary Russia. Transaction SOCIAL SCIENCE AND MODERN SOCIETY
(Volume 44, Number 4)
 Город и деревня в Европейской России: сто лет перемен. Памяти Вениамина Петровича СЕМЕНОВА-ТЯН-
ШАНСКОГО. ОГИ, Москва, 2001.4.5. КОНФЕССИОНАЛЬНОЕ ПРОСТРАНСТВО РОССИИ В НАЧАЛЕ И В КОНЦЕ XX
ВЕКА
 Mark, Rudolf A. Die Völker der Sowjetunion. Ein Lexikon.Westdeutscher Verlag Opladen 1989, 220 S
 Matthew Derrick. Ethnic Russians Converting to Islam in Tatarstan: Challenging the Status Quo?. Department of
Geography, University of Oregon, Eugene. CENTRAL EURASIAN STUDIES REVIEW (CESR). Volume 8, Number 1
Spring 2009
 Михаил Рощин. Религиозная жизнь современной Северной Осетии. Февраль 2009 г., с любезного
разрешения автора Я. Кротову
 Национальный атлас России (2005-2009)«Том 3 – «Население. Экономика»
 Paul B. HENZE. ISLAM IN THE NORTH CAUCASUS. The Example of Chechnia
 Таказов Ф.М. кфн, СОИГСИ. Религиозные предпочтения молодежи РСО-Алания. Работа выполнена при
финансовой поддержке РГНФ 08-01-371004 а/ю
 The Role of Islam in North Ossetia.Turkish Weekly. Mar 31 2005
 ТЮМЕНСКАЯ ОБЛАСТЬ. Паспорт культурной жизни регионов России в сети Интернет. Российская
государственная библиотека. НИЦ Информкультура,Москва, 2003
UKRAINE
 Перепись населения1897 . т. 41 Тавричесская губерния. Н. А. Тройницкий (ред.) (С. -Петербург, 1904)
 Численность и состав населения Украины по итогам Всеукраинской переписи населения 2001
года.(http://2001.ukrcensus.gov.ua/rus/results/general/nationality/)
 Brian Glyn Williams. The Hidden Ethnic Cleansing of Muslims in the Soviet Union: The Exile and Repatriation of the
Crimean Tatars. Journal of Contemporary History, Vol. 37, No. 3, (Jul., 2002), pp. 323-347. Sage Publications, Ltd.
 Э.Х. Сейдаметов.Эмиграция крымских татар в XIX - нач. XX вв. Культура народов Причерноморья. — 2005. —
№ 68. — С. 30-33.
 JOHN R. STAPLES."On Civilizing the Nogais": Mennonite-Nogai Economic Relations, 1825-1860. The Mennonite
Quarterly Review. April 2000
 Р. И. Хаяли. Крымские татары в этническом составе населения Крыма в конце ХIХ - начала ХХ столетия.
Культура народов Причерноморья. — 2005. — № 66. — С. 74-80.
 Сергій Чорний. Національний склад насе-лення України в XX сторіччі. Серія "Україна на межі
тисячоліть".ДНВП "Картографія", Київ 2001.
 Я. Е. ВОДАРСКИЙ, О. И. ЕЛИСЕЕВА, В. М. КАБУЗАН. Население Крыма в конце XVIII - конце XX веков.
589
Численность, размещение, этнический состав. Институт российской истории РАН, г. Москва.13.7.2010
REST OF EUROPE
ANDORRA
 http://www.estadistica.ad. POPULATION BY NATIONALITY
 Freedom House, Freedom in the World 2010 - Andorra, 3 May
2010.(http://www.unhcr.org/refworld/docid/4c0ceb0cc.html)
Singapore, 9-11 October, 2009. Muslim Population in Europe.
 MISSIONARY ATLAS PROJECT SOUTHWESTERN EUROPE ANDORRA SNAPSHOT 2008
(http://worldmap.org/maps/other/profiles/andorra/Andorra%20Profile.pdf)
International Religious Freedom - Andorra
 en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Islam_in_Andorra
 http://www.guardian.co.uk/news/datablog/2009/oct/08/muslim-population-islam-religion
AUSTRIA
 DEMOGRAPHIC YEARBOOK 1973. Department of Economic and Social Affairs, Statistical Office. NEW YORK,
1974
 Statistik Austria: Bevölkerung nach dem Religionsbekenntnis und Bundesländern 1951 bis
2001(http://www.statistik.at/web_de/static/bevoelkerung_nach_dem_religionsbekenntnis_und_bundesla
endern_1951_bis_2001_022885pdf)
 Volkszählung 2001. HAUPTERGEBNISSE I- ÖSTERREICH.STATISTIK AUSTRIA, WIEN 2002
 Adel Firdaous. Die Situation der muslimischen Migranten in Österreich am Beispiel Salzburg.
MASTERTHESIS für Migrationsmanagement (MAS) Universität Salzburg. Wissenschaftliche Betreuung:
Univ.-Prof.in Dr. in Sylvia Hahn. Salzburg, September 2009
 Dr. Alexander Janda, Dr. Mathias Vogl. ISLAM IN ÖSTERREICH. Österreichischer Integrationsfonds 2010.
 Heinrich De Wall, Christoph Link, Michael Germann. Mohr Siebeck. Bürgerliche Freiheit und christliche
Verantwortung: Festschrift für Christoph Link zum siebzigsten Geburtstag. 2003
 Houssain Kettani. Muslim Population in Europe. Proceedings of the 2009 International Conference on
Social Sciences and Humanities. Singapore, 9-11 October
 Johann Bair. Das Islamgesetz: an den Schnittstellen zwischen österreichischer Rechtsgeschichte und
österreichischem Staatsrecht. Volume 137 of Forschungen aus Staat und Recht
BELGIUM
 BARRY RUBIN.M. E. Guide to Islamist Movements. Sharpe, 2009
 Concentration des populations musulmanes et structuration de l’associatif musulman à Bruxelles. Brussels Studies
,Numéro 4 ,5 mars 2007
 Hassan Bousetta, FNRS-ULg & Brigitte Maréchal, UCL. L’islam et les musulmans en Belgique, Enjeux locaux & cadres
de réflexion globaux. Une publication de la Fondation Roi Baudouin, rue Brederode 21 à B-1000 Bruxelles.
590
 Jørgen S. Nielsen, Samim Akgonul, Ahmet Alibasic. Yearbook of Muslims in Europe, Volume 1. Publisher BRILL, 2009
 MUSULMANS DANS LA SOCIÉTÉ BELGE. POUR UN VIVRE ENSEMBLE.Documents d’analyse et de réflexion. Centre
AVEC, rue Maurice Liétart, 31/4 – B – 1150 Bruxelles
 Torrekens, C. « Le pluralisme religieux en Belgique » Diversité Canadienne, Volume 4:3, automne 2005, pp 56-58.
 http://www.flw.ugent.be/cie/CIE/deley2.htm
 http://www.npdata.be/BuG/100/100.htm
 http://atheism.about.com/library/irf/irf99/blirf_belgium99.htm
CROATIA
1932
OPŠTINAMA- BEOGRAD 1945.
 Popis stanovništva 1953. Knjiga 1, Vitalna i etnička obeležja : konačni rezultati za FNRJ i narodne republike. Beograd :
Savezni zavod za statistiku, 1959
 Popis stanovništva i stanova 1971. Vitalna, etnicka i migraciona obeležja. Rezultati po republikama i pokrajinama.
Savezni zavod za statistiku, Beograd, 1974,
 Popis stanovništva, domacinstva i stanova 1981. godine. Nacionalni sastav stanovništva po opštinama. Statisticki
bilten 1295. Beograd, SZS, 1982.
 Popis '91. Stanovništvo. Knjiga 3. Nacionalna pripadnost - detaljna klasifikacija. Savezna Republika Jugoslavija -
Savezni zavod za statistiku, Beograd, 1993.
 Ethnocultural characteristics.Population by religion, sex, urban/rural residence and percentage: each census, 1985-
 POPIS 2001.STANOVNIŠTVO PREMA VJERI, PO GRADOVIMA/OPĆINAMA. (http://www.dzs.hr/)
 Popis stanovništva, kućanstava i stanova 2011. godine.Tabelarni pregled podataka:STANOVNIŠTVO PREMA
NARODNOSTI I VJERI(http://www.dzs.hr)
 Popis stanovništva, kućanstava i stanova 2011. godine. Tabelarni pregled podataka:STANOVNIŠTVO PREMA VJERI PO
GRADOVIMA/OPĆINAMA(http://www.dzs.hr)
 Neven Duvnjak. Muslim Community in the Republic of Croatia. Religion in Eastern Europe. Christians Associated for
Relations With Eastern Europe. Volume XIX, Number 3, June 1999
CZECH REPUBLIC
 Resultats statistiques du recensement de la population de la Grece du 15-16 Mai 1928. v. ΙV: Birthplace - Religion and
language - Citizenship. Ministry of National Economy. General Statistical Service of Greece.1935
 Czech demographic handbook 2009.Obyvatelstvo podle náboženského vyznání a pohlaví podle výsledků sčítání lidu
letech1921,1930,1950, 1991 a
2001.(http://www.czso.cz/csu/2008edicniplan.nsf/engt/24003E05ED/$File/4032080119.pdf)
 Výsledky sčítání 2011.Tab. 614c Obyvatelstvo podle věku, náboženské víry a pohlaví. Český statistický úřad, Veřejná
databáze.(http://vdb.czso.cz/sldbvo
 Bronislav Ostřanský. Muslim Minorities in the Czech Republic. Orientální ústav AV ČR (ORIENTAL INSTITUTE, ASCR)
Praha.
 Muslimové v České Republice. Projekt Varianty, Člověk v Tísni, [cit. 2008-08-16].
 ÚSTŘEDÍ MUSLIMSKÝCH OBCÍ – HISTORIE A SOUČASNOST (http://www.umocr.cz/historiecz.pdf)
 http://www.islamawareness.net/Europe/Czech/czech_article0002.html
 http://cejsk.signaly.cz/0710/pritomnost-muslimu-v-evrope
591
DENMARK
 http://www.statistikbanken.dk/FOLK1
 Felice Dassetto.Paroles d'islam: individus, sociétés et discours dans l'islam européen contemporain. Publisher
Maisonneuve & Larose, 2000
 Jørgen S. Nielsen, Samim Akgonul, Ahmet Alibasic. Yearbook of Muslims in Europe, Volume 1. Publisher BRILL,
2009.
 Jørgen S. Nielsen. Islam in Denmark: The Challenge of Diversity. Lexington Books, 2011
 Tim JENSEN.ISLAM AND MUSLIMS IN DENMARK. AN INTRODUCTION.Revista de Ciencias de las Religiones Anejos ,
Vol. Anejo XXI, 01.01.2007, s. 107-138.
FINLAND
 Statistics Finland's PX-Web databases. Tables on the subject area of: Population Structure. Language according to
age and gender by region 1990 - 2009
 UNSD Demographic Statistics-United Nations Statistics Division.Population by religion, sex and urban/rural
residence.(http://data.un.org/Data.aspx?d=POP&f=tableCode%3a28)
 Ethnocultural characteristics.Population by religion, sex, urban/rural residence and percentage: each census,
1985-2004 (http://unstats.un.org.)
 http://www.stat.fi/til/vaerak/2009/01/vaerak_2009_01_2010-09-30_tau_008_en.html
 Jørgen S. Nielsen, Samim Akgonul, Ahmet Alibasic.Yearbook of Muslims in Europe, Volume 1.Publisher BRILL,
2009.
 http://www.upi-fiia.fi/fi/event/166/
 http://www.logosmedia.fi/artikkeliarkisto/islamsuomessa.html
 http://www.hs.fi/english/article/New+imam+takes+over+at+Islamic+Society+of+Finland/1135261652959
 http://fi.wikipedia.org/wiki/Uskonto_Suomessa
FRANCE
 Carolyn M. Warner and Manfred W. Wenner. “Religion and the Political Organization of Muslims in Europe. Issue:
September 2006. Journal: Perspectives on Politics. American Political Science Association
 Gérard Noiriel, Immigration, antisémitisme et racisme en France, Fayard, 2009
 Timothy Garton Ash. Islam in Europe. THE NEW YORK REVIEW OF BOOKS. VOLUME 53,NUMBER 15 OCTOBER 5,
2006
9-11 October, 2009. Muslim Population in Europe
 Jean-François LEGRAIN (en co-édition avec le SRI). ASPECTS DE LA PRÉSENCE MUSULMANE EN FRANCE. CAHIERS DE
LA PASTORALE DES MIGRANTS 27.4e trimestre 1986
 Jocelyne Cesari. Being Muslim in France. KARTHALA Editions, 1994
 Jørgen S. Nielsen, Samim Akgonul, Ahmet Alibasic. Yearbook of Muslims in Europe, Volume 1Publisher BRILL, 2009
 Jonathan Laurence and Justin Vaisse.Integrating Islam. Political and Religious Challenges in Contemporary
France.Brookings Institution Press 2006
592
 Kristin Archick, Francis Miko, and Steven Woehrel.Muslims in Europe: Integration Policies in Selected Countries. CRS
Report for Congress. November 18, 2005. Congressional Research Service ˜ The Library of Congress. Foreign Affairs,
Defense, and Trade Division
 Michel Gurfinkiel.Islam in France: The French Way of Life Is in Danger.Middle East Quarterly.March 1997, pp. 19-29
 http://www.euro-islam.info/country-profiles/france/
 http://dvkq.free.fr/saintdenis93/musulmans.htm
GERMANY
 Statistisches Jahrbuch 2003 - Kapitel Bevölkerung. Statistisches Bundesamt
 Ala Al-Hamarneh and Jörn Thielmann. Islam and Muslims in Germany. Volume 7 of Muslim minorities. BRILL, 2008
 Christof Wolf. Religionszugehörigkeit in Westdeutschland 1939-1987. Forschungsinstitut für Soziologie, Universität
zu Köln. Köln 1999
 Frank Kressing. Aleviten aus der Türkei in Deutschland und Bektashi in Albanien -Zwei Beispiele für multiple
ethnische und religiöse Identitäten. Augsburger Volkskundliche Nachrichten Nr. 17, 2003, S. 28-57.
 Houssain Kettani. Muslim Population in Europe: 1950 – 2020. International Journal of Environmental Science and
 Sonja Haug, Stephanie Müssig, Anja Stichs. Muslimisches Leben in Deutschland. Im Auftrag der Deutschen Islam
Konferenz.Forschungsbericht 6 . Bundesamt für Migration und Flüchtlinge, 25.6.2009
 Studie: Deutlich mehr Muslime in Deutschland.(http://www.dw-world.de/dw/article/0,,4419533,00.html)
 Thomas Lemmen. Islamische Organisationen in Deutschland. Friedrich-Ebert-Stiftung, Abteilung Arbeit und
Sozialpolitik, 2000
 http://www.welt.de/politik/article3984811/In-Deutschland-leben-mehr-Muslime-als-erwartet.html
 http://www.focus.de/politik/deutschland/demographie-unbekannte-groesse_aid_223376.html
 http://www.spiegel.de/politik/deutschland/0,1518,459544,00.html
 http://www.remid.de/remid_info_zahlen.htm
GIBRALTAR
 REPORT ON THE CENSUS OF GIBRALTAR 1970. GOVERMENT OF GIBRALTAR
 CENSUS OF GIBRALTAR 1981. GOVERMENT OF GIBRALTAR
 http://www.guardian.co.uk/money/2009/mar/28/work-discrimination-gibraltar-morroco
HUNGARY
and language - Citizenship.Ministry of National Economy. General Statistical Service of Greece. 1935
 CENSUS 2001. Population by religion/denomination/religious community, major age groups and
sex(http://www.nepszamlalas2001.hu/eng/volumes/18/tables/prnt2_38_1.html)
 2011. ÉVI NÉPSZÁMLÁLÁS. 3. Országos adatok. Központi Statisztikai Hivatal. Budapest, 2013.
593
 Alexandre Popovic. Les musulmans de Hongrie dans la période post-ottomane. Studia Islamica, No. 55 (1982), pp.
171-186. Published by: Maisonneuve & Larose
 Irina Molodikova. Muslims in Poland and Eastern Europe. Formation of new Muslim communities in new member
states: the case of Hungary. Widening the European Discourse on Islam, K. Górak-Sosnowska (ed.), University of
Warsaw, Warsaw 2011, pp. 343.
2009 Pew Research Center
 Pete József. A magyarországi nem keresztény felekezetek vallásföldrajzi vizsgálata. Magyar Tudományos
Akadémia.III. Magyar Földrajzi Konferencia. Budapest 2006. szeptember 6-7.
ICELAND
 http://www.statice.is/Statistics/Population/Religious-organizations
 http://www.statice.is/Statistics/Population/Citizenship-and-country-of-birth
 Proceedings of the 2009 International Conference on Social Sciences and Humanities. Singapore, 9-11 October,
2009. Muslim Population in Europe. Houssain Kettani
IRELAND
 Census 1991 Reports. Volume 5 - Religion. TABLE 4 Population classified by religion and sex
 2002 Census Reports.Volume 12 - Religion.Table 5. Population in each Regional Authority Area classified by religion
 Census 2006 - Volume 13 - Religion. Table 7A Persons in each Province, County and City classified by religion
 Census 2006 - Volume 13 - Religion. Table 17 Persons usually resident and present in the State on Census Night,
classified by religion and detailed nationality
 This is Ireland, Highlights from Census 2011 Part 1. An Phríomh-Oifig Staidrimh. Central Statistics Office, March
2012
 The Muslim Community In Ireland.Challenging Some Of Myths & Misinformation.National Consultative Committee
on Racism and Interculturalism (NCCRI).Jervis Street, Dublin 1,Floor 3, Jervis House.
 http://www.irishcentral.com/news/Diverse-Muslim-population-growing-in-Ireland-116106984.html
 http://www.irishtimes.com/newspaper/weekend/2011/0212/1224289614194.html
ITALY
 CENSIMENTO 1901. POPOLAZIONE DEL REGNO D,ITALIA. VOLUME 1. DIREZIONE GENERALE DELLA STATISTICA
 Andrea Pacini. I musulmani in Italia. Relazione tenuta presso la Facoltà di Scienze Politiche dell’Università di Padova
nell’ambito del seminario sull’islam in Europa e nel mondo, organizzato dal GRIM (Gruppo di ricerca su islam e
modernità), 29 gennaio 2001
 Andrea Spreafico. La presenza islamica in Italia. Scuola Superiore dell'Amministrazione dell'Interno - S.S.A.I.
Instrumenta 25 (January-April 2005),(http://ssai.interno.it/itaindex.php?IdNot=142)
 Jørgen S. Nielsen, Samim Akgonul, Ahmet Alibasic. Yearbook of Muslims in Europe, Volume 1. Publisher BRILL, 2009
594
 Monitoraggio della protezione delle minoranze nell’Unione Europea: La situazione dei Musulmani in Italia.OPEN
SOCIETY INSTITUTE 2002
 Rapporto sulla situazione dei musulmani in Italia rispetto alla fruizione di beni e servizi. La disparità tra religioni
rischia di creare problemi, soprattutto dopo
l’11 settembre''(http://www.edscuola.it/archivio/handicap/mussulmani_in_italia.htm)
 Stefano Allievi, “Islam in Italy,” in Shireen T. Hunter, ed., Islam, Europe’s Second Religion, (Westport, CT: Praeger
Publisher, 2002), 82.
 http://www.demo.istat.it/str2009/index.html
LIECHTENSTEIN
 Liechtensteinische Volkszählung 2000: Religion und Hauptsprache. Band 2.Amt für Volkswirtschaft (AVW), Abteilung
Statistik
 Volkszählung 2010: Erste Ergebnisse. Amt für Statistik.Fürstentum Liechtenstein, Dezember 2011
LUXEMBOURG
 Association de soutien aux travailleurs immigres.Anti-Islamic reactions in the EU after the terrorist acts against the
USA. / Luxemburg.[Vienna] : European Monitoring Centre on Racism and Xenophobia, [2002]
 Bertamé, Tarik (Franco), LÍslam au Luxembourg, Powerpointpräsentation des CCIL Mamer, Mamer 2008.
 Die Muslime und der Islam im Grossherzogtum Luxemburg – Geschichte, öffentlich-rechtlicher Status, Gruppen
und Demografie
 Jorgen S. Nielsen, Samim Akgonul, Ahmet Alibasic. Yearbook of Muslims in Europe: Volume 1 .BRILL, 2009
 Les musulmans du Luxembourg ? Quelques estimations chiffrées. Résultats de deux sondages effectués par l’IlrÈs
en octobre 2003. Présentation: Sesopi-Ci, 3 décembre 2004
 Sylvain BESCH.La présence des musulmans au Luxembourg.Texte intégral de l´étude ménée par lÚniversité
Catholique de Louvain (par le SeSoPi), Luxembourg 2000.
 Ural Manço, CES/FUSL, Bruxelles. Note sur l’islam et les musulmans au Grand-Duché du Luxembourg (2008).
Luxemburger Wort, 29 April 2008.
 http://www.islam.lu/index.php?option=content&task=view&id=40
MALTA
 Great Britain-Census Office. Census of the British empire 1901. London: Printed for H. M. Stationery Off., by Darling
& Son, Ltd 1906
 Census of Population and Housing 2005, Volume 1: Population. - Valletta: National Statistics Office, 2007
 Gatt, Carol. Muslims in Malta: Avoiding Discrimination. In: UNSPECIFIED (2005), Msida, Malta. (Unpublished)
 Houssain Kettani.Muslim Population in Europe: 1950 – 2020 .International Journal of Environmental Science and
 Jorgen S. Nielsen, Samim Akgonul, Ahmet Alibasic. Yearbook of Muslims in Europe, Volume 1. BRILL, 2009
International Religious Freedom – Malta
International Religious Freedom - Malta
595
MONACO
 RECENSEMENT GENERAL DE LA POPULATION 2008. PRINCIPAUTE DE MONACO. Direction de l’Expansion
Economique.
 Emile Girardeau.La population de Monaco et les migrations.Population, 17e année, n°3, 1962 pp. 491-504.
 Houssain Kettani. Muslim Population in Europe: 1950 – 2020.International Journal of Environmental Science and
Development, Vol. 1, No. 2, June 2010.
NETHERLANDS
 Resultats statistiques du recensement de la population de la Grece du 15-16 Mai 1928. v. ΙV: Birthplace - Religion
and language - Citizenship. Ministry of National Economy. General Statistical Service of Greece.1935
 14 e algemene volkstelling 1971 deel 3 . kerkelijke gezindte. centraal bureau voor de statistiek
 Religie aan het begin van de 21ste eeuw. Centraal Bureau voor de Statistiek, Den Haag/Heerlen, 2009
 Marieke van Herten en Ferdy Otten. Bevolkingstrends Statistisch kwartaalblad over de demografie van Nederland.
Jaargang 55 – 3e kwartaal 2007. Naar een nieuwe schatting van het aantal islamieten in Nederland. Centraal
Bureau voor de Statistiek Heerlen/Voorburg, 2007
 Anand Blank,Fred Leemhuis. Nederlandse islam: Imams, deugden, heilige bronnen. Eerste rapportage. insttuut
voor integratie en sociale weerbaaheid. Groningen 2007
 DE POSITIE VAN MOSLIMS IN NEDERLAND: FEITEN EN CIJFERS. FORUM, Instituut voor Multiculturele Ontwikkeling
2008
 Factbook Moslims in Nederland. FORUM, Instituut voor Multiculturele Vraagstukken. maart 2010
 Hans Knippenberg-De religieuze kaart van Nederland: omvang en geografische spreiding van de godsdienstige
gezindten vanaf de Reformatie tot heden. Uitgeverij Van Gorcum, 1992
 Kennis- en informatiepunt ‘Kies Kleur in Groen’ Demografische gegevens culturele diversiteit. FORUM, Instituut
voor Multiculturele Ontwikkeling.Utrecht, september 2010
 W. A. Shadid.The Integration of Muslim Minorities in the Netherlands. International Migration Review, Vol. 25,
No. 2 (Summer, 1991), pp. 355-374Published by: The Center for Migration Studies of New York, Inc.
 W. A. R. Shadid, P. Sj. van Koningsveld.Islam in Dutch society: Current developments and future prospects.
Peeters Publishers, 1992
NORWAY
 Det flerkulturelle Norge. Et mangfold av tro og livssyn.(http://www.ssb.no/ssp/utg/200903/03/)
 Innvandrere og norskfødte med innvandrerforeldre fra land der islam er hovedreligion, etter landbakgrunn. 1980,
1990, 2000 og 2008(http://www.ssb.no/ssp/utg/200903/03/tab-2009-06-15-02.html)
 Arvild Bruun. Europeisk islam – en studie av norske bosnieres forhold til religion.Mastergradsoppgave i religion og
samfunn,Universitetet i Oslo, Det teologiske fakultet. Vår 2008
 Immigrants and Norwegian-born to immigrant parents. 1 January 2011.Table 1 Population 1 January 2010 and
2011 and changes in 2010, by immigration category and country background. Absolute numbers.Published 28
April 2011 © Statistics Norway
 Kari Vogt. Islam på norsk: moskeer og islamske organisasjoner i Norge.Cappelen, 2000
 Kristina Kvarv Andreassen and Minja Tea Dzamarija. Immigration and Immigrants 2010. Statistical Analyses
122.Statistics Norway,Oslo/Kongsvinger, 19 May 2010
 Oddbjørn Leirvik. Islam i Norge. Oversikt, med bibliografi. (http://folk.uio.no/leirvik/tekster/IslamiNorge.html)
596
POLAND
 BOGDAN SZAJKOWSKI. An Old Muslim Community of Poland: the Tatars.Eastern Europe, ISIM NEWSLETTER 4/9 9
 K. Górak-Sosnowska. Muslims in Poland and Eastern Europe. Widening the European Discourse on Islam.
University of Warsaw, Warsaw 2011, pp. 343.
 L. Bohdanowicz. The Polish Tatars. Man, Vol. 44 (Sep. - Oct., 1944), pp. 116-121. Published by: Royal
Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland
 L. Bohdanowicz. The Muslims in Poland: Their Origin, History, and Cultural Life. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society
of Great Britain and Ireland, No. 3 (Oct., 1942),pp. 163-180Published by: Cambridge University Press
 Mapping the Global Muslim Population. A Report on the Size and Distribution of the World’s Muslim Population.
2009 Pew Research Center.
 Stella Brozek. Islam in Poland, Human Rights Without Frontiers. HRWF (8.9.2004)
 http://www.studzianka.pl/tatarzy/sytuacja_spoleczna.htm
 http://kruszyniany.com.pl/index.php?option=com_content&task=view&id=56&Itemid=44
PORTUGAL
 Resident population with 15 and more years old (No.) by Place of residence (at the date of Census 2011) and
Religion; Decennial - Statistics Portugal, Population and housing census
 FERNANDO PAULO BENTO RIBEIRO. NORMAS LABORAIS E LIBERDADE DE PRÁTICA RELIGIOSA: O CASO DOS
CRENTES DO ISLÃO EM PORTUGAL. Dissertação de Mestrado em Migrações, Inter-Etnicidades e
Transnacionalismo. SETEMBRO, 2010
 Helena VILAÇA. Alguns traços acerca da realidade numérica das minorias religiosas em Portugal. Lusotopie 1999,
pp. 277-289
 Nina Clara Tiesler. MUÇULMANOS NA MARGEM: A NOVA PRESENÇA ISLÂMICA EM PORTUGAL. SOCIOLOGIA,
PROB L EMAS E PRÁTICAS , n . º 3 4 , 2 0 0 0 , p p . 117-1 44
 Paulo Fernando Violante de Oliveira, Daniela Sofia Gomes da Silva. Integração da Imigração Paquistanesa em
Portugal. CEPESE – Centro de Estudos da População, Economia e Sociedade. Porto 2011
 http://www.comunidadeislamica.pt/02b3.php?nivel_1=2&nivel_2=22&nivel_3=223
SAN MARINO
 Relazione Economico – Statistica al Bilancio di Previsione dello Stato 2012. UFFICIO INFORMATICA,TECNOLOGIA,
DATI E STATISTICA DELLA REPUBLICA DI SAN MARINO.
 Houssain Kettani. Muslim Population in Europe. Proceedings of the 2009 International Conference on Social
Sciences and Humanities. Singapore, 9-11 October, 2009
597
SLOVAKIA
 Jorgen S. Nielsen, Samim Akgonul, Ahmet Alibasic.Yearbook of Muslims in Europe,Volume 1. BRILL, 2009
 K. Górak-Sosnowska. Muslims in Poland and Eastern Europe. Widening the European Discourse on Islam. Michal
Cenker. From reified collectivities to multiple Islams: putting Muslim migrants in Slovakia into context). University
of Warsaw, Warsaw 2011, pp. 343.
 Mapping the Global Muslim Population. A Report on the Size and Distribution of the World’s Muslim Population.
2009 Pew Research Center
 Radoslav Štefančík. Islamofóbny populizmus v straníckej politike. Rexter – Časopis pro výzkum radikalismu,
extremismu a terorismu. Vydání: 02/2011 | Více na www.rexter.cz
SLOVENIA
Beograd : Savezni zavod za statistiku, 1959
 Slovenija.Popis 2002. Prebivalstvo po veroizpovedi in narodni pripadnosti
(http://www.stat.si/popis2002/si/rezultati/rezultati_red.asp?ter=SLO&st=57)
 ANJA ZALTA. Muslims in Slovenia. Islamic Studies, Vol. 44, No. 1 (Spring 2005), pp. 93-112Published by: Islamic
Research Institute, International Islamic University, Islamabad
 Milivoja Šircelj. Verska, jezikovna in narodna sestava prebivalstva Slovenije: popisi 1921-2002. Posebne
publikacije. Statistični urad Republike Slovenije, 2003
 Maja Meserko. Prostorski in družbeni učinki muslimanske skupnosti v Sloveniji: diplomsko delo. Ljubljana : [M.
Meserko], 2006
 Repolusk Peter. Spremembe v etničnem opredeljevanju muslimanskega prebivalstva v Sloveniji, priseljenega iz
Bosne in Hercegovine, v popisnih podatkih 1991 in 2002. Annales, Series Historia et Sociologia, letnik 16, številka
2.2006
 Špela Kalčić. Slovenski muslimani: kdo so, organiziranost in državnopravno normiranje v antropološki presoji.
 Špela Kalčić. »Nisem jaz Barbika« Oblačilne prakse, islam in identitetni procesi med Bošnjaki v Slovenij. Ljubljana
2007
 Špela Kalčić. Changing Contexts and Redefinitions of Identity among Bosniacs in Slovenia. Dossier : Diasporas
musulmanes balkaniques dans l'Union européenne.Balkanologie Vol. IX, n° 1-2 | décembre 2005
SPAIN
 Bernarbé López García. Entre Europe et Orient Ceuta et Melilla. Revue du monde musulman et de la
Méditerranée, Année 1991, Volume 59, Numéro 1 p. 164 – 180
 Bernabé López García y Mohamed Berriane. Atlas de la inmigración marroquí en España. Editores: Ministerio de
Trabajo y Asuntos Sociales, Seretaría de Estado de Inmigración y Emigración, Observatorio Permanente de la
Inmigración y Universidad Autónoma de Madrid. Año: 2004
 B. López García, A. I. Planet Contreras, and Á. Ramirez Fernandez. Atlas de la inmigración magrebi en España.
Universidad Autónoma de Madrid. Taller de Estudios Internacionales Mediterráneos. Centro Internacional Carlos
V. 1996
 Carla Rahn Phillips. The Moriscos of La Mancha, 1570-1614. The Journal of Modern History, Vol. 50, No. 2, On
Demand Supplement (Jun., 1978) pp. D1067-D1095.Published by: The University of Chicago Press
 DANIELLE ROZENBERG. Minorías religiosas y construcción democrática en España (Del monopolio de la Iglesia a la
gestión del pluralismo). REIS NÚMERO DE LA REVISTA: 74/96 pp. 245-26
598
 Estudio demográfico de la población musulmana: Explotación estadística del censo de ciudadanos musulmanes en
España referido a fecha 31/12/2010. UNIÓN DE COMUNIDADES ISLÁMICAS DE ESPAÑA 2011.
 Estudio demográfico sobre conciudadanos musulmanes, UCIDE, 2008
( http://www.elfaroceutamelilla.es/content/view/9689/62/ )
 Institución para la observación y seguimiento de la situación del ciudadano musulmán y la islamofobia en España.
Observatorio Andalusí : Informe anual 2006
 James Casey. Moriscos and the Depopulation of Valencia. Past & Present, No. 50 (Feb., 1971), pp. 19-40.
Published by: Oxford University Press on behalf of The Past and Present Society
 Jose Manuel Herrera Alonso. Situacion en Espana de los inmigrantes de paises de mayora islamica. La Accion
Social Series. Cáritas Española, 1990
 Jordi Morera. Musulmanes en Barcelona: espacios y dinámicas comunitarias. Fundació CIDOB, Barcelona, abril de
1999
 Óscar TARRERO ALONSO. ISLAMISMO RADICAL EN ESPAÑA. DEPARTAMENTO DE INTELIGENCIA ESCUELA
SUPERIOR DE LAS FUERZAS ARMADAS (ESFAS ). 9 de mayo de 2010
 Peter Gold. Europe Or Africa: A Contemporary Study of the Spanish North African Enclaves of Ceuta and Melilla.
Liverpool University Press, 2000
 PILAR GONZÁLEZ YANCI. Algunas consideraciones sobre la inmigración de magrebíes en España y su incierto
futuro.Espacio, Tiempo y Forma, Serie VI, Geografía, t. 8, 1995, págs. 167-192
 http://www.regmurcia.com/servlet/s.Sl?sit=c,419,m,1794&r=ReP-3499-DETALLE_REPORTAJESPADRE
SWEDEN
and language - Citizenship. Ministry of National Economy. General Statistical Service of Greece.1935
 Asadulah Naghdi. Iranian Diaspora: With focus on Iranian Immigrants in Sweden. Asian Social Science Vol. 6, No.
11; November 2010
 Davide Denti. THE INSTITUTIONAL PLURALIZATION OF ISLAM IN SWEDEN. The Middle East: Religion, Secularism
and Politics 26.3.2007.
 Jorgen S. Nielsen, Samim Akgonul, Ahmet Alibasic. Yearbook of Muslims in Europe,Volume 1. BRILL, 2009
 Mattias Gardell. Islam och muslimer i Sverige. En utvärdering av trettio projekt finansierade av Arvsfonden 1994–
2006.maj 2010.
 M. Anwar, J. Blaschke, och Å. Sander. MUSLIMS IN SWEDEN. State Policies Towards Muslim Minorities. Sweden,
Great Britain and Germany. Berlin: Edition Parabolis. pp. 203 – 374
 Muslims in the EU: Cities Report. Preliminary research report and literature survey 2007. SWEDEN
 Shireen Hunter. Islam, Europe's second religion: the new social, cultural, and political landscape. Greenwood
Publishing Group, 2002
International Religious Freedom - Sweden
SWITZERLAND
 La population de la Suisse, Bureau fédéral de statistique, Berne, CICRED Séries, 1974
 Schweiz Teil 1. Geschlecht, Heimat, Geburtsort, Konfession, Muttersprache, Zivilstand, Alter, Schulbesuch.
Eidgenössiche Volkszählung 1960. Band 27. EIDGENÖSSISCHES STATISTISCHES AMT. BERN 1964
 Schweiz 1. Geschlecht, Heimat, Konfesson, Muttersprache, Zivilstand, Alter. Eidgenössische Volkszählung 1970.
Band 4.Eidgenössisches Statistisches Amt. Bern 1972
599
 Schweiz. Geschlecht, Heimat, Konfession, Muttersprache, Alter, Zivilstand, Geburtsort, Wohnort 1975.
Eidgenössische Volkszählung 1980. Band 8. Bundesamt für Statistik. Bern 1983
 Sprachen und Konfessionen. Geographische Tabellen. Eidgenössische Volkszählung 1990. Bundesamt für
Statistik BFS. Bern, 1993
 Claude Bovay. Eidgenössische Volkszählung 2000. Religionslandschaft in der Schweiz. Statistik der Schweiz.
Neuchâtel 2004.
 Eidgenössische Volkszählung 2000. Bevölkerungsstruktur, Hauptsprache und Religion. Bundesamt für Statistik.
Neuenburg, November 2003
 Matteo Gianni. Muslime in der Schweiz: Identitätsprofile, Erwartungen und Einstellungen. Eine Studie der
Forschungsgruppe «Islam in der Schweiz» (GRIS). 2010 Eidgenössische Kommission für Migrationsfragen EKM.
 http://www.vimentis.ch/d/content/docs/Umgang_mit_dem_Islam_Endversion.pdf
 http://www.20min.ch/ro/news/suisse/story/14388429
UNITED KINGDOM
 Focus on Religion. Office for National Statistics: October 2004
 ANALYSIS OF ETHNICITY IN THE 2001 CENSUS: Summary Report
 Northern Ireland Census 2001 Key Statistics. Table KS07c. Religion (Full list with 10 or more persons)
 ANALYSIS OF RELIGION IN THE 2001 CENSUS: Summary Report. A Scottish Executive National Statistics
Publication. February, 2005
 England and Wales, Census 2011. Religion, local authorities in England and Wales.
http://www.ons.gov.uk/ons/publications
 Scotland's Census 2011 - National Records of Scotland.Table KS209SCa - Religion (UK harmonised)
 Northern Ireland Census 2011.Religion - Full Detail_QS218NI
 Fred Halliday. BRITAIN’S FIRST MUSLIMS: Portrait of an Arab Community. I. B.Tauris & Co Ltd 2010
 Houssain Kettani. Muslim Population in Europe: 1950 – 2020. International Journal of Environmental Science and
 Joy Dobbs, Hazel Green and Linda Zealey. FOCUS ON Ethnicity and Religion. PALGRAVE MACMILLAN 2006
 Louise McAspurren. RELIGIOUS DISCRIMINATION & SECTARIANISM IN SCOTLAND: A BRIEF REVIEW OF EVIDENCE
(2002-2004). Development Department. Analytical Services Division. Scottish Executive Social Research 2005
 Sophie Gilliat-Ray. Muslims in Britain: An Introduction. Cambridge University Press, 2010
 W. A. R. Shadid, P. Sj. van Koningsveld. Political participation and identities of Muslims in non-Muslim states.
Peeters Publishers, 1996
 http://www.mcb.org.uk/library/statistics.php
 http://www.telegraph.co.uk/news/wikileaks-files/london-wikileaks/8304838/UK-MUSLIM-DEMOGRAPHICS-C-
RE8-02527.html
 http://www.communities.gov.uk/communities/research/racecohesionfaith/understandingmuslimcommunities/
600
NORTH AMERICA
CANADA
 2001 Census - 20% Sample Data. Selected Demographic and Cultural Characteristics , Selected Religions , Age
Groups and Sex for Population, for Canada, Provinces, Territories and Census Metropolitan Areas.
 2001 Census - 20% Sample Data. Selected Demographic and Cultural Characteristics , Selected Ethnic Groups ,
Age Groups , Sex and Single and Multiple Ethnic Origin Responses , for Population, for Canada, Provinces,
Territories and Census Metropolitan Areas.
 2001 Census - 20% Sample Data. Religion , and Visible Minority Groups for Population, for Canada, Provinces,
Territories, Census Metropolitan Areas and Census Agglomerations.
 2001 Census. Population by religion, by province and territory(http://www40.statcan.gc.ca/l01/cst01/demo30a-
eng.htm)
 Statistics Canada, 2011 National Household Survey, Statistics Canada Catalogue no. 99-010-X2011032.
 Canadian Centre for Justice. Religious Groups in Canada. Statistics Profile Series. Published by authority of the
Minister responsible for Statistics Canada 1.6.2001
 Colin Lindsay. Profiles of Ethnic Communities in Canada 2001. Social and Aboriginal Statistics Division. Published
by authority of the Minister responsible for Statistics Canada August 2007
 David Millett. A Typology of Religious Organizations Suggested by the Canadian Census. Sociological Analysis, Vol.
30, No. 2 (Summer, 1969), pp. 108-119. Association for the Sociology of Religion, Inc.
 Kelly Tran, Jennifer Kaddatz and Paul Allard. South Asians in Canada: Unity through diversity. Statistics Canada —
Catalogue No. 11-008 Autumn 2005 Canadian Social Trends
 Reginald W. Bibby. Canada's Mythical Religious Mosaic: Some Census Findings. Journal for the Scientific Study of
Religion, Vol. 39, No. 2 (Jun., 2000), pp. 235-239
GREENLAND
 http://islamineurope.blogspot.com/2008/09/greenland-mohamed-crisis-imam-working.html
 http://www.islamicfinder.org/cityPrayerNew.php?country=greenland
UNITED STATES OF AMERICA

 Barthélémy Courmont. L'Empire blessé: Washington à l'épreuve de l'asymétrie. Volume 3 of Enjeux
contemporains. PUQ, 2005
 Besheer Mohamed. Demographic and Economic Profile of Muslim Americans. (http://www.aicongress.org/wp-
content/uploads/2012/04/FMP-Pew-Demographics-AIC.pdf)
 Charles H. Lippy ,Peter W. Williams .ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION IN AMERICA.Copyright © 2010 by CQ Press, a
division of SAGE
 Council on American-Islamic Relations. Research Center. AMERICAN MUSLIM VOTERS AND THE 2008 ELECTION:A
Demographic Profile and Survey of Attitudes. Washington, D.C. January 30, 2008
 Council on American-Islamic Relations. Research Center. AMERICAN MUSLIM VOTERS: A Demographic Profile and
Survey of Attitudes. Washington, D. C. October 24, 2006.
 EDWARD E. CURTIS IV. MUSLIMS IN AMERICA: A Short History.Oxford University Press 2009
601
 HILLEL FRADKIN.America in Islam. Hudson Institute, Washington, D.C.12.3.2004
 M. Arif Ghayur. Muslims in the United States: Settlers and Visitors. Annals of the American Academy of Political
and Social Science, Vol. 454, America as a Multicultural Society, (Mar. 1981), pp. 150-163. Sage Publications, Inc. in
association with the American Academy of Political and Social Science.
 Pew Research Center. Muslim Americans: Middle Class and Mostly Mainstream. FOR IMMEDIATE RELEASE: May
22, 2007
 Philippa Strum. Muslims in the United States: Identity, Influence, Innovation. Proceedings of Conferences
sponsored by the Division of U. S. Studies, Woodrow Wilson International Center for Scholars. June 18, 2003-May
11, 2005
 RICHARD BRENT TURNER. Mainstream Islam in the African-American Experience. I S I M N E W S L E T T E R 3 /
99
 Sheler, Jeffery L. Betzold, Michael. Muslim in America. U.S. News & World Report, 00415537, 10/29/2001,
Vol. 131, Issue 18.
 Sonia Shiri. Arabic in the USA. Fifth Summer Heritage Research Institute: (Re)Learning the Heritage Language:
Integrating Linguistics and Pedagogy. University of California, Los Angeles, June 26 - July 1, 2011.
 The Growing Muslim-American Market. Source: Cornell University April 2002. (http://www.allied-
media.com/AM/)
 Tom W. Smith. The Muslim Population of the United States: The Methodology of Estimates. The Public Opinion
Quarterly, Vol. 66, No. 3 (Autumn, 2002), pp. 404-417. Oxford University Press on behalf of the American
Association for Public Opinion Research.
 Weeks John R. Estimating the Muslim Population in the United States Using Census 2000 Data. In: Espace,
populations, sociétés, 2003-1. Diversité des populations d'Amérique du Nord. pp. 89-101.
 http://www.adherents.com/largecom/com_islam_usa.html
 http://www.blackdemographics.com/religion.html
LATIN AMERICA
ARGENTINA
 DE LUCA, Julián: "La inmigración sirio-libanesa en la Argentina"Universidad de Buenos Aires. Facultad de Ciencias
Sociales. Instituto de Investigaciones Gino Germani. Seminario de Inmigración/emigración a cargo de la Prof. Dra
Susana Novick. 2006
 Estela Biondi-Assali , Gildas Simon , Jacqueline Costa-Lascoux. L'insertion de groupes de langue arabe dans la
société argentine. Revue européenne de migrations internationales Année 1991 Volume 7 Numéro 7-2 pp. 139-
153
 Gladys Jozami. The Manifestation of Islam in Argentina. The Americas, Vol. 53, No. 1 (Jul. 1996), pp. 67-85.
 Houssain Kettani. Muslim Population in the Americas. Proceedings of the 2009 International Conference on Social
 Ignacio Klich. The Chimera of Palestinian Resettlement in Argentina in the Early Aftermath of the First Arab-Israeli
War and Other Similarly Fantastic Notions. The Americas, Vol. 53, No. 1 (Jul., 1996), pp. 15-43.
 Juan José Vagni. Comunidades islámicas en Argentina: nueva visibilidad y representaciones. Asociación
Latinoamericana de Estudios de Asia y África. XIII Congreso Internacional de ALADAA. Bogotá, Colombia 2011
 Klich, Ignacio and Jeffrey Lesser. "Introduction: 'Turco' Immigrants in Latin America." The Americas. 53:1 (July
1996): 1-14.
 Los árabes en América Latina. Historia de una emigración. Siglo XXI de España Editores, 2009
 Silvia Montenegro. Musulmanes en Argentina: instituciones, identidades y membresía.(CONICET, Argentina). The
Latin American and Caribbean Center at Florida International University
 http://www.prolades.com/encyclopedia/countries/english/religion_in_argentina_2009.pdf
602
 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Islam_in_Argentina
 http://www.ccislamicoreyfahd.org.ar/paginas/argentina.html
 http://identidadandaluza.wordpress.com/2008/03/15/musulmanes-en-argentina/
 http://iviews.com/articles/Articles.asp?ref=IV9906-510.Islam Under Wraps
BOLIVIA
 www.fas.org/irp/dni/osc/bolivia.pdf
 www.webislam.com/?idn=11654
 www.islamicbulletin.com/newsletters/issue_23/news.aspx
 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Islam_in_Bolivia
BRAZIL
 Sexo, raça estado civil, nacionalidade, filiação, culto e analphabetismo da população recenseada em 31 de
dezembro de 1890
 I. B. G. E-CONSELHO NACIONAL DE ESTATISTICA. SERVICO NACIONAL DE RECENSEAMENTO. SERIE NACIONAL.
VOLUME 1 BRASIL. CENSO DEMOGRAFICO. RIO DE JANEIRO 1956
 Censo Demográfico de 1960. Série Nacional, Vol. I, p. XII
 Censo Demográfico 2000 Características gerais da população - Resultados da amostra. Tabela 1.2.4 - População
residente, por cor ou raça, segundo a religião - Brasil
 Censo Demográfico 2000. Características gerais da população Resultados da amostra Tabelas de resultados. Tabela
1.2.4 - Populaçăo residente, por cor ou raça, segundo a religiăo - Brasil
 Censo Demográfico 2010. Características gerais da população, religião e pessoas com deficiência. Instituto
Brasileiro de Geografia e Estatística - IBGE. Rio de Janeiro, p.1-215, 2 010
 CASTRO, Maria Cristina, A construção de identidades muçulmanas no Brasil: Um estudo das comunidades unitas
da cidade de Campinas e do bairro paulistano do Brás, Programa de Pós-Graduação em Ciências Sociais,
Universidade Federal de São Carlos – UFSCar, São Carlos, 2007
 Diego Freitas Rodrigues. Características do Islã em Cuiabá: Reclusão e Conversão na busca da fé ideal. (UFMT)
2002
 Identidade Cultural ou Identidade Religiosa – dilema do islamismo no Brasil.Profa. Dra. Vitória Peres de Oliveira –
Dep. de Ciência da Religião – ICHL/UFJF, Profa. Dra. Cecília Mariz – Dep. Ciências Sociais/UERJ
 Michael Angelo Gomez. Black crescent: the experience and legacy of African Muslims in the Americas. Cambridge
 Paulo Gabriel Hilu da Rocha Pinto. El Islam en Brasil: elementos para una antropología histórica. revista de historia
internacional. Xii aniversario. Año xii, número 45, verano de 201
 Philippe Waniez, Violette Brustlein. Os muçulmanos no Brasil elementos para uma geografia social. Alceu 2, v.1 n.2
- jan./jun. 2001
 Silvia Maria MONTENEGRO. Identidades muçulmanas no Brasil : entre o arabismo e a islamização. Lusotopie
2002/2: 59-79
 Vera Lúcia Maia Marques. Os muçulmanos no Brasil. Etnografica: vol 15-1.2011
 Vitória Peres de Oliveira. O Islã no Brasil ou o Islã do Brasil? Religião e Sociedade, Rio de Janeiro, v.26, n.1, p.83-
114, 2006
 http://www.edeus.org/edeus/ibge.htm
603
CHILE
 Censo de Población y Vivienda 2002 . Microdatos. Datos Tabulados. (http://www.ine.cl/cd2002/index.php)
 http://www.israinternational.com/component/content/article/42-rokstories/269-muslim-presence-in-chile.html
 http://www.missionislam.com/knowledge/muslimschile.htm
COLOMBIA
 CARLOS JAIR MARTÍNEZ ALBARRACÍN. USO DE LA LENGUA ÁRABE EN SAN ANDRÉS ISLA. Universidad Nacional de
Colombia. Facultad de Ciencias Humanas-Departamento de Lingüística. Bogotá D. C. Colombia, Noviembre de
2010
 Diego Castellanos. Islam en Colombia: Entre la Asimilación y la Exclusión. Islam in Latin America project at Florida
International University
 Dr. Mariano César Bartolomé. Áreas sin Ley o Zonas Grises? Análisis de tres casos en la zona noroeste de América
del Sur. Escuela de Defensa Nacional (EDENA). VI Encuentro Nacional de Estudios Estratégicos. Buenos Aires,
noviembre de 2003
 Karmen Ramírez Boscán, Cabildo Wayúu Nóüna de Campamento. Desde el desierto: notas sobre paramilitares y
violencia en territorio wayúu de la media Guajira. Issue 1 of Colección Wounmainka. Karmen Ramírez Boscán,
2007
 María del Rosario García. Identidad y minorías musulmanas en Colombia. Universidad del Rosario, 2007
 M.ª Beatriz Vitar Mukdsi. INMIGRANTES SIRIOS Y LIBANESES EN VENEZUELA Y COLOMBIA. Universidad de Cádiz
 Néstor Astudillo. Apuntes sobre la inmigración sirio-libanesa en Colombia. SIEC. Actualidad Étnica, Bogotá. Comité
de Solidaridad con la Causa Árabe 7/9/2008
 Religiosidad Islámica y Reivindicación Étnica: Chiísmo Afrocolombiano en Buenaventura. Centro de Estudios
Teológicos y de las Religiones - CETRE. Universidad del Rosario. Programa de Divulgación Científica TOMO IV
 Sakia Hassan Rada. Los musulmanes de Colombia. (http://www.webislam.com)
 http://www.islamicbulletin.org/newsletters/issue_25/colombia.aspx
 http://extroversia.universia.net.co/html/reportajes/rep2009/colonia-africanas/index.jsp
 http://www.islamcolombia.org/
 http://www.islamicpopulation.com/America/america_general.html
 http://www.guardian.co.uk/news/datablog/2011/jan/28/muslim-population-country-projection-2030
COSTA RICA
 Clifton L. Holland. ENCICLOPEDIA DE GRUPOS RELIGIOSOS EN LAS AMERICAS Y LA PENINSULA IBERICA: RELIGIÓN
EN COSTA RICA. PROGRAMA LATINOAMERICANO DE ESTUDIOS SOCIORRELIGIOSOS (PROLADES). 30 de enero de
2011
 Florian Pohl. Modern Muslim Societies. Marshall Cavendish, 2010
604
 http://www.costaricaviews.com/tico-muslims-promote-diversity-charity-and-tolerance-during-ramadan/
 http://www.nacion.com/2010-12-25/AldeaGlobal/FotoVideoDestacado/AldeaGlobal2626179.aspx
 http://www.ticotimes.net/dailyarchive/2008_09/090908.htm#story1
EL SALVADOR
EN EL SALVADOR. PROGRAMA LATINOAMERICANO DE ESTUDIOS SOCIORRELIGIOSOS (PROLADES). 12 de marzo de
2011
 Dr. Armando Bukele Kattán. Imam de la Comunidad Islámica Sunita de El Salvador. (http://www.islam.org.sv)
Sciences and Humanities. Singapore, 9-11 October, 2009, pp. xxx-xxx
 Sally May,Carmen Luna. El Islam en Costa Rica, México, Centro y Sudamérica: Perfil de un nuevo movimiento
religioso. PROLADES noviembre de 2011
 http://www.islamelsalvador.com/.sitio de la Asociación Cultural Islámica Shiita de El Salvador
FALKLAND
 www.falklands.gov.fk/documents/Census%20Report%202006.pdf
 http://www.malvinense.com.ar/foro/viewtopic.php?p=490&sid=e0616a627a169f73dfe79bff2c8d41ce
GUATEMALA
 Clifton L. Holland, Director de PROLADES. ENCICLOPEDIA DE GRUPOS RELIGIOSOS EN LAS AMERICAS Y LA
PENINSULA IBERICA: RELIGIÓN EN GUATEMALA. PROGRAMA LATINOAMERICANO DE ESTUDIOS
SOCIORRELIGIOSOS (PROLADES). San Pedro, Costa Rica 2010
Singapore, 9-11 October, 2009. Muslim Population in the Americas.
 http://www.ahmadiyya.us/index.php/news-room/press-releases/671-inaugration-of-new-mission-house-in-
quetzaltenango
 http://noticias.com.gt/nacionales/20091106-comunidad-musulmana-ahmadia-anuncia-su-expansion-en-
guatemala.html
HONDURAS
 Clifton L. Holland, Director de PROLADES. ENCICLOPEDIA DE GRUPOS RELIGIOSOS EN LAS AMERICAS Y LA
PENINSULA IBERICA: RELIGIÓN EN HONDURAS. PROGRAMA LATINOAMERICANO DE ESTUDIOS SOCIORRELIGIOSOS
(PROLADES). San Pedro, Costa Rica 2010
 DESPACHO PARA LA DEMOCRACIA, DERECHOS HUMANOS Y LABORALES. Informe Internacional sobre la Libertad
605
de Religión 2010. 17 de noviembre 2010
 HONDURAS. INFORME INTERNACIONAL SOBRE LIBERTAD RELIGIOSA 2009. Oficina de Democracia, Derechos
Humanos y Trabajo. 26 de octubre de 2009
 Roberto Marín Guzmán. A century of Palestinian immigration into Central America: a study of their economic and
cultural contributions. Publisher Editorial Universidad de Costa Rica, 2000.
 http://www.guardian.co.uk/news/datablog/2009/oct/08/muslim-population-islam-religion
 http://www.associatepublisher.com/e/i/is/islam_in_honduras.htm
MEXICO
 DGE. Censo General de la República Mexicana 1895. Tabulados básicos. POBLACION POR CULTOS
 DGE. Censo General de la República Mexicana 1900. Tabulados básicos. RELIGION
 DGE. Tercer Censo de Población de los Estados Unidos Mexicanos 1910. Tabulados básicos. RESUMEN GENERAL
DE POBLACION POR CULTOS
 La Diversidad Religiosa en México. XII Censo General de Población y Vivienda 2000. Instituto Nacional de
Estadística, Geografía e Informática 2005.
 INEGI. Censo de Población y Vivienda 2010: Tabulados del Cuestionario Básico. Población total por tamaño de
localidad y religión según sexo. Fecha de elaboración: 14/02/2011
 Camila Pastor de María y Campos. Ser un musulmán nuevo en México: la economía política de la fe. ISTOR, revista
de historia internacional Xii aniversario. Año xii, número 45, verano de 2011
 Gabriela Domínguez Ruvalcaba. Video documental: del Huipil a la Chilaba. Musulmanes en Chiapas.Universidad de
las Américas Puebla- Escuela de Ciencias Sociales, Departamento de Ciencias de la Comunicación. Cholula, Puebla,
México a 6 de mayo de 2005.
 Indira Iasel Sánchez Bernal. LA PRESENCIA DEL MEDIO ORIENTE Y EL NORTE DE ÁFRICA EN MÉXICO: MEMORIAS
RECIENTE. XIX Simposio Electrónico Internacional. MEDIO ORIENTE Y NORTE DE ÁFRICA. DEL 28 DE SEPTIEMBRE
AL 22 DE OCTUBRE
 Miguel Ángel Vite Pérez. Notas sobre religión y conflicto en Chiapas. INDIANA 22 (2005) - Berlin, 2005
 Pew Research Center. Mapping the Global Muslim Population. A Report on the Size and Distribution of the
World’s Muslim Population. OKT 2009
 Theresa alfaro-velcamp. So Far from Allah,So Close to Mexico: Middle Eastern Immigrants in Modern Mexico. First
edition, 2007. University of Texas Press
 Zidane Zeraoui. El Islam en México: Definiendo un Islam Nacional. Islam in Latin America project at Florida
International University.
NICARAGUA
 El Instituto Nacional de Información para el Desarrollo (INIDE). VIII Censo de Población y IV de Vivienda, 2005.
RESULTADOS FINALES. RESUMEN CENSAL (23 de Noviembre del 2006)
EN NICARAGUA. PROGRAMA LATINOAMERICANO DE ESTUDIOS SOCIORRELIGIOSOS (PROLADES). 25 de abril de
2011
606
PANAMA
EN PANAMÁ. PROGRAMA LATINOAMERICANO DE ESTUDIOS SOCIORRELIGIOSOS (PROLADES)
 Dr. AbdulKhabeer Muhammad. A Brief History of the Muslims in
Panama.http://www.islamawareness.net/LatinAmerica/panama.html
 Houssain Kettani. 2010 World Muslim Population. Proceedings of the 8th Hawaii International Conference on
Arts and Humanities, Honolulu, Hawaii, January 2010
 Rafael Arnemann Abdullah. El Islam en
Panamá.http://www.islamhoy.org/principal/Latinoamerica/panama.htm#in
PARAGUAY
1985-2004
( http://unstats.un.org)
 Paraguay: Censo Nacional de Población y Viviendas. Año 2002 - Total País. Resultados Finales. DGEEC Agosto 2004
EN PARAGUAY. PROGRAMA LATINOAMERICANO DE ESTUDIOS SOCIORRELIGIOSOS (PROLADES). diciembre de
2010
 RAMÓN FOGEL. La región de la triple frontera: territorios de integración y desintegración. Sociologias, Porto
Alegre, ano 10, nº 20, jun./dez. 2008, p. 270-290
PERU
 CENSO NATIONAL DE 1940. RESULTADOS GENERALES. LIMA 1941
EN EL PERU. PROGRAMA LATINOAMERICANO DE ESTUDIOS SOCIORRELIGIOSOS (PROLADES)
 Jaime Ballero, Martín O. La Metafísica del poder excursus histórico sobre la identidad cultural a partir de estudios
de la producción y reproducción del capital religioso de las comunidades judía e islámica en Lima (1950-2000).
NOTA: Tesis (Lic.)- Universidad Nacional Mayor de San Marcos. Facultad de Ciencias Sociales. Escuela Académico
Profesional de Antropología, 2002 PUBLICACIÓN: Lima, 2002
International Religious Freedom - Peru
 http://www.islamhoy.org/principal/lugares/lugares/14_peru/23-peru.htm
607
URUGUAY
EN EL URUGUAY. PROGRAMA LATINOAMERICANO DE ESTUDIOS SOCIORRELIGIOSOS (PROLADES). 8 de diciembre
de 2010
 Gabriel Sosa. Allah llegó a Montevideo.
(http://www.elpais.com.uy/Suple/QuePasa/05/11/05/quepasa_183244.asp)
Pew Research Center. OKT 2009
International Religious Freedom - Uruguay
VENEZUELA
 Clifton L. Holland. ENCICLOPEDIA DE RELIGION EN LAS AMERICAS Y LA PENINSULA IBERICA: RELIGIÓN EN
 Hezbollah en Venezuela. La población musulmana se ha multiplicado por tres en diez años.
by AMDG on MIÉRCOLES, 2 JUNIO, 2010
 Isaac Caro. Presencia de movimientos chiítas en América Latina: Su relación con los atentados de Buenos Aires
(1992, 1994) y con el eje Caracas-Teherán. Latin American Research Review, Vol. 46, No. 1. © 2011 by the Latin
American Studies Association.
 Manuel R. Torres Soriano. LA FASCINACIÓN POR EL ÉXITO: EL CASO DE HEZBOLLAH EN AMÉRICA LATINA. Jihad
Monitor Occasional Paper No 1. Universidad Pablo de Olavide de Sevilla (España). 17 octubre de 2006
 Pew Research Center. Mapping the Global Muslim Population. A Report on the Size and Distribution of the
World’s Muslim Population. OKT.2009
 Philipp Bruckmayr. Syro-Lebanese migration to Colombia, Venezuela and Curacão: From mainly christian to
predominantly Muslim phenomenon. European Journal of Economic and Political Studies 2010
 TRADUCCIÓN DE LOS DOCUMENTOS DEL DEPARTAMENTO DE ESTADO SOBRE VENEZUELA PUBLICADOS POR
WIKILEAKS. DOCUMENTO 1- RELACIÓN ENTRE VENEZUELA E IRÁN.
(http://www.centrodealerta.org/documentos_desclasificados/wikileaks_documentos_sobre_.pdf)
International Religious Freedom - Venezuela
 VENEZUELA. PROGRAMA LATINOAMERICANO DE ESTUDIOS SOCIORRELIGIOSOS(PROLADES). 20 de enero de 2010
 http://www.islamhoy.org/principal/Latinoamerica/venezuela.htm
608
CARIBBEAN
ANGUILLA
 http://www.gov.ai/statistics/census/index.htm.Demography & Culture Tables.Persons by Religion, Censuses 1992
and 2001.
Singapore, 9-11 October, 2009.Muslim Population in the Americas
 Muslims In Anguilla Fete After Ramadan .(http://www.anguillian.com/article)
 Muslims In Anguilla End Fasting With Prayer, Feast .(http://www.anguillian.com/article)
ANTIGUA & BARBUDA

 2001 Census of Population and Housing. Summary Social, Economic, Demographic, and Housing Characteristics.
Issued July 2004 Volume I
 Muhammad Abdul Jabar. A CRITICAL EVALUATION OF ISLAMIC INSTITUTIONS AND DA'WAH ORGANIZATIONS IN
ENGLISH SPEAKING TERRITORIES OF THE CARIBBEAN. University of the Punjab, Lahore. 2003
 http://www.islamicpopulation.com/America/Antigua%20&%20barbuda_Caribbean/berbuda_muslim.html
 http://www.wevolutions.com/centralzakah/muslimforum/muslimdirectory/images/AntiguaMCP.pdf
ARUBA
 Fourth Population and Housing Census Aruba. October 14, 2000. CENTRAL BUREAU OF STATISTICS, Oranjestad,
June 2001
 Third Population and Housing Census Aruba. October 6, 1991. CENTRAL BUREAU OF STATISTICS Oranjestad,
October 1992
BAHAMAS
 THE 2000 CENSUS OF POPULATION AND HOUSING REPORT ALL BAHAMAS Table No.7 Total Population by Sex,
Age Group and Religion
 BAHAMAS. CENSUS OF POPULATION AND HOUSING 2010. Pop. By Sex, Age And Religion. CENSUS OFFICE,
DEPARTMENT OF STATISTICS NASSAU.
 Houssain Kettani. Muslim Population in the Americas: 1950 –2020. International Journal of Environmental Science
and Development, Vol. 1, No. 2, June 2010.
609
 http://indianmuslims.in/islam-reaches-the-bahamas-40-years-ago-via-us/
 http://jamaaahlus-sunnah.com
 http://www.caribbeanmuslims.com/categories/Our-Region/The-Bahamas/
BARBADOS
 http://www.barstats.gov.bb/census/redatam-1/
 Muslim Population in the Americas. Houssain Kettani. Proceedings of the 2009 International Conference on Social
 http://www.centralzakah.org/muslimforum/muslimdirectory/Barbados Muslim Community Profile
 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Islam_in_Barbados
BELIZE
 Population Census 2000 – Major Findings. Central Statistical Office
 Statistical Institute of Belize. MAIN RESULTS OF 2010 POPULATION AND HOUSING CENSUS
 POPULATION OF BELIZE BY RELIGION: 1970 – 2000.Produced by Clifton L. Holland, Director of PROLADES. 25
March 2008
 http://www.channel5belize.com/archive_detail_story.php?story_id=20837 (Muslim community officially opens
Belize City Mosque)
 http://www.islamicfinder.org/getitWorld.php?id=53291&lang=
BERMUDA
 CARICOM CAPACITY DEVELOPMENT PROGRAMME. 2000 ROUND OF POPULATION AND HOUSING CENSUS, DATA
ANALYSIS SUB-PROJECT. NATIONAL CENSUS REPORT BERMUDA
 UN Demographic Yearbook. Population Censuses' Datasets (1995 - Present). Ethnocultural characteristics-
Population by religion, sex and urban/rural residence
610
BRITISH VIRGIN ISLANDS
 CARICOM CAPACITY DEVELOPMENT PROGRAMME (CCDP). 2000 ROUND OF POPULATION AND HOUSING CENSUS
SUB-PROJECT. National Population Census Report 2001, The British Virgin Islands
 U.S. Census Bureau, International Data Base. Table 058. Population by Religious Group and Sex. Virgin Islands,
British/1980/Total
 2001 Population and Housing Census 2001 of the British Virgin Islands (BVIs)
 Pew Forum on Religion & Public Life / Mapping the Global Muslim Population. A Report on the Size and
Distribution of the World’s Muslim Population. Pew Research Center OKT. 2009
 Houssain Kettani. Muslim Population in the Americas: 1950 –2020. International Journal of Environmental Science
and Development, Vol. 1, No. 2, June 2010.
CAYMAN ISLANDS
 2010 Census of Population and Housing Final Report.DEMOGRAPHY TABLES .Table 4.10.1: Total Population by
Religion, Sex and Status, 2010
SCIENTIFIC AND RESEARCH WORKS, BOOK
 http://www.isci.org.ky/history.html
CUBA
 Andrea Morales Mesa. ISLAM Y LA NUEVA JIHAD. CAPÍTULO SEIS : El Islam en la actualidad cubana. Revista
Académica para el Estudio de las Religiones,TOMO IV
EN CUBA. PROGRAMA LATINOAMERICANO DE ESTUDIOS SOCIORRELIGIOSOS (PROLADES). 3 de septiembre de
2009
 Dr. Luis Mesa Delmonte. Muslims in Cuba“Islam in Latin America Workshop”. Florida International University
Applied Research Center. APRIL 2010
 José Manuel Fernández Núñez. LA HABANA, CRISOL DE CULTURAS Y CREDOS. (Esbozo cultural. Guía de
instituciones y sitios de culto). Editorial Ciencias Sociales, La Habana, 2001
 Luis Mesa Delmonte. Musulmanes en Cuba: entre necesidades espirituales y materiales. revista de historia
internacional, Xii aniversario. Año xii, número 45, verano de 201
 Uva de Aragón. Los árabes en Cuba. Diario Las Americas. Publicado el 11−04−2000
611
DOMINICA
 http://www.caribbeanmuslims.com/categories/Our-Region/Dominica/
DOMINICAN REPUBLIC
 Marcos Villamán 2002. LA VUELTA DE LO SAGRADO: RELIGIÓN Y DINÁMICA SOCIAL. Ciencia y Sociedad, octubre -
diciembre, año/vol. 27, número 004. Instituto Tecnológico de Santo Domingo. pp. 504-548
International Religious Freedom - Dominican Republic
 http://dr1.com/articles/islam.shtml
FRENCH GUIANA
 Les Musulmans en Amérique. Rivet Paul.Journal de la Société des Américanistes, Année 1924, Volume 16,
Numéro 1.p. 435 –
 Mapping the Global Muslim Population: A Report on the Size and Distribution of the World’s Muslim
Population. Pew Research Center, p. 31, retrieved 2009-10-08
 Rolf Reichert. Muslime in den Guayanas. Die Welt des Islams, New Series, Vol. 10, Issue 1/2, (1965), pp. 41-
65. Published by: BRILL
 http://www.coef5.org/?p=489
FRENCH ANTILLES
 Houssain Kettani. International Journal of Environmental Science and Development, Vol. 1, No. 2, June
2010. Muslim Population in the Americas: 1950 –2020.
 Liliane KUCZYNSKI. L’islam en Martinique : Entre universalisme et élaboration d’une mémoire antillaise.
Colloque « Expériences et mémoire : partager en français la diversité du monde »Bucarest, septembre
2006. Laboratoire d’anthropologie urbaine, CNRS, Paris
 Liliane Kuczynski. Mémoire et prégnance des lieux dans la structuration de l’islam en Martinique.
Théologiques, vol. 15, n° 1, 2007, p. 69-93.
 Mapping the Global Muslim Population: A Report on the Size and Distribution of the World’s Muslim
Population. Pew Research Center, p. 31, retrieved 2009-10-08
 MISSIONARY ATLAS PROJECT MIDDLE AMERICA &
CARIBBEAN GUADELOUPE(worldmap.org/maps/other/profiles/guadeloupe/Guadeloupe%20profile.pdf)
612
 http://www.islamicpopulation.com/America/Guadeloupe_Caribbean/Islam%20in%20Guadeloupe%20(in%
20French).html
 http://www.insee.fr/fr/ppp/bases-de-donnees/recensement/populations-
legales/pages2009/pdf/joe_20091231_0303_0075.pdf
GRENADA

 Charles Anthony Coke. Census of the British empire: compiled from official returns for 1861. Oxford
University 1864
 UNITED NATIONS DEMOGRAPHIC YEARBOOK 1988. Statistical Office of the United Nations. NEW YORK,
1990
 CARICOM CAPACITY DEVELOPMENT PROGRAMME (CCDP). 2000 ROUND OF POPULATION AND HOUSING
CENSUS SUB-PROJECT. National Population Census Report 2001, Grenada.
 Houssain Kettani. Muslim Population in the Americas: 1950 –2020.International Journal of Environmental
Science and Development, Vol. 1, No. 2, June 2010
GUAYANA
SUB-PROJECT. National Population Census Report 2001, GUYANA.
 Sonkarley Tiatun Beaie, M. Phil. Population & Housing Census 2002 - Guyana National Repor. Bureau of Statistics,
Guyana. 19 September 2007
 Ahmad Hamid. MUSLIMS IN GUYANA. The Unification of Sad’r Anjuman and The Islamic Association (1926-1950)
(http://nur-ul-islam.org/sitebuildercontent/sitebuilderfiles/muslimsinguyanapt1.pdf)
 RAYMOND S. CHICKRIE. History and Politics Islamic Organizations in Guyana, 1936-2006.
GuyanaIslamorg2007_3936464. doc
 RAYMOND S. CHICKRIE and DEEN AMEERULLAH. The Overseas Hindustani Muslim Community of British Guiana
and Pakistan, 1947 June 27, 2008
 Raymond T. Smith. Some Social Characteristics of Indian Immigrants to British Guiana. Population Studies, Vol. 13,
No. 1, (Jul., 1959), pp. 34-39.Published by: Population Investigation Committee
 Rolf Reichert. Muslime in den Guayanas. Die Welt des Islams, New Series, Vol. 10, Issue 1/2, (1965), pp. 41-
65.Published by: BRILL
HAITI
 GRANDES LEÇONS SOCIO-DEMOGRAPHIQUES TIREES DU 4e RGPH.INSTITUT HAÏTIEN DE STATISTIQUE ET
D’INFORMATIQUE FÉVRIER 2009
613
 Houssain Kettani. Proceedings of the 2009 International Conference on Social Sciences and Humanities.Singapore,
9-11 October, 2009 .Muslim Population in the Americas.
 http://musulmanshaitiens.unblog.fr/
 http://mohamedshafiu.blogspot.com/2010/05/mohammeds-religion-finds-place-in-haiti.html
 http://muslimmedianetwork.com/mmn/?p=5745
JAMAICA
 Population and Housing Census 2011 Jamaica. General Report Volume I. Published by THE STATISTICAL INSTITUTE
OF JAMAICA 2012.
 Frank Senauth.The Making of Jamaica.AuthorHouse, 2011.
 Houssain Kettani.Proceedings of the 2009 International Conference on Social Sciences and Humanities.Singapore,
9-11 October, 2009.Muslim Population in the Americas.
 SULTANA AFROZ.Invisible Yet Invincible: The Muslim Ummah in Jamaica.Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs, Vol.
23, No. 1, April 2003
 http://www.caribbeanmuslims.com/categories/Our-Region/Jamaica/
SAINT KITTS AND NEVIS

ANALYSIS SUB-PROJECT. NATIONAL CENSUS REPORT ST. KITTS AND NEVIS
 Houssain Kettan. Muslim Population in the Americas: 1950 –2020. International Journal of Environmental Science
and Development, Vol. 1, No. 2, June 2010
SAINT LUCIA
 Census of England and Wales, 1871: (33 & 34 Vict. C. 107.) Volume 4 of Census of England and Wales,
1871:, Great Britain. Census Office. Publisher: G. E. Eyre and W. Spottiswoode, 1873
ANALYSIS SUB-PROJECT. NATIONAL CENSUS REPORT SAINT LUCIA
 2010 POPULATION AND HOUSING CENSUS. Central Statistics Office. SANTA LUCIA APRIL 2011
614
 Martin Latchana. Amongst the Indians of St Lucia (http://www.indocaribbeanheritage.com/content/view/24/45/)
International Religious Freedom - St. Lucia,
 http://www.caribbeanmuslims.com/articles/1046/1/Non-Christian-Religions-in-St-Lucia/Page1.html
SAINT VINCENT AND THE GRENADINES

 Charles Anthony Coke. Census of the British empire: compiled from official returns for 1861.Oxford Univers. 1864
 SAINT VINCENT AND THE GRENADINES 2001 POPULATION AND HOUSING CENSUS.STATISTICAL OFFICE.
FINANCIAL COMPLEX, KINGSTOWN, ST. VINCENT AND THE GRENADINES
 Houssain Kettani. Muslim Population in the Americas: 1950 – 2020 International Journal of Environmental
Science and Development, Vol. 1, No. 2, June 2010
SURINAME
 SURINAME CENSUS 2004 Volume I. Demografische en Sociale Karakteristieken. Suriname in Cijfers no. 213-
2005/02E. Algemeen Bureau voor de Statistiek
 http://www.statistics-suriname.org/.Census Profile at ressort level
 Definitieve Resultaten Achtste Algemene Volkstelling (Vol. I). ALGEMEEN BUREAU VOOR DE STATISTIEK –
SURINAME . september 2013.
 Annemarie de Waal Malefijt. Animism and Islam among the Javanese in Surinam.Anthropological Quarterly, Vol.
37, No. 3, New Religious Cults and Movements (Special Issue), (Jul., 1964), pp. 149-155.Published by: The George
Washington University Institute for Ethnographic Research
 Epstein,M. The Statesmans Year Book 1931. Macmillan And Company Limited
 Holger Henke, Fred Reńo. Modern political culture in the Caribbean. University of the West Indies Press, 2003.
 J. PRINS. DE ISLAM IN SURINAME: EEN ORIËNTATIE. Nieuwe West-Indische Gids. Vol 41, No 1 (1961)
 RAYMOND CHICKRIE. THE LALLA ROOKH: ARRIVAL OF THE FIRST HINDUSTANI MUSLIMS TO SURINAME
1873.(http://www.guyana.org/features/LallaRukh.pdf)
 Raymond S. Chickrie. Muslims in Suriname: Facing Triumphs and Challenges in a Plural Society. Journal of Muslim
Min ority Affairs, Vol. 31, No. 1, March 2011. Publisher :Routledge
 Rolf Reichert. Muslime in den Guayanas. Source: Die Welt des Islams, New Series, Vol. 10, Issue 1/2, (1965), pp.
41-65. Published by: BRILL
 Steinberg,S. H. The Statesmans Year Book 1950. Macmillan And Company Limited.
TRINIDAD AND TOBAGO

615
DATA ANALYSIS SUB-PROJECT. National Census Report 2000, Trinidad and Tobago
 Trinidad and Tobago 2000 Housing and Population Census. Census Tabulation Plan (CARICOM Proposal RCCC
Meeting November 2002, St.George's, Grenada)
 TRINIDAD AND TOBAGO 2011 POPULATION AND HOUSING CENSUS. DEMOGRAPHIC REPORT. Central Statistical
Office. Port of Spain. 2012
 Daurius Figueira. Jihad in Trinidad and Tobago, July 27, 1990. Universe, 2002
 JACK HAREWOOD. THE POPULATION OF TRINIDAD AND TOBAGO. CI. C. R. E. D. Series 1975
 Yves Charbit. Famille et nuptialite dans caraibe. Presses universitaires de France (1987)
 http://www.asjatrinidad.org/
TURKS AND CAICOS

 Houssain Kettani. “World Muslim Population: 1950 – 2020” International Journal of Environmental Science and
 http://www.caribbeanmuslims.com/articles/1184/1/Muslims-in-the-Turks-amp-Caicos-Islands/Page1.html
USA VIRGIN ISLANDS

 Tahira Muhammad. Islam on US Virgin Islands. Black Star News – June 14, 2007
616
AMERICAN SAMOA
 Houssain Kettani. Muslim Population in Oceania. Proceedings of the 2009 International Conference on Social
 RISEAP. Muslim Almanac - Asia Pacific.Table: Muslim Population in Asia Pacific Region (1996)
AUSTRALIA
 DEMOGRAPHIC YEARBOOK 1956 - Statistical Office of the United Nations. NEW YORK, 1956
 Census of Population and Housing, 30 June 1976. Population and Dwellings, Summary Tables
 Census of Population and Housing, 30 June 1981. Summary Characteristics of Persons and Dwellings
 Census 86 - Summary Characteristics of Persons and Dwellings
 Census Characteristics of Australia, 1991 Census of Population and Housing
 1996 Census of Housing and Population
 http://www.censusdata.abs.gov.au/census_services/getproduct/census/2011/communityprofile
 Bilal Cleland.The Muslims in Australia,A Brief History.July 2000, courtesy & © Bilal Cleland
Sciences and Humanities. Singapore, 9-11 October.
 MUSLIMS IN AUSTRALIA A SNAP SHOT. DEPARTMENT OF IMMIGRATION AND CITIZENSHIP
 Shahram Akbarzadeh, Abdullah Saeed. Muslim communities in Australia.UNSW Press, 2001
 www.immi.gov.au/media/.../muslim-community-in-australia.pdf
 http://www.immi.gov.au/media/publications/statistics/comm-summ/source.htm
 http://www.dfat.gov.au/facts/muslims_in_australia.html
FIJI
 U. S. Census Bureau, International Data Base. Table 058. Population by Religious Group and Sex. Fiji/1986/Total
 2.10 POPULATION BY RELIGION AND PROVINCE OF ENUMERATION, FIJI : 2007 CENSUS. Fiji Islands Bureau of
Statistics - Key Statistics : December 2008
 FIJI FACTS AND FIGURES 2008. Fiji Islands Bureau Of Statistics
 Fiji Bureau of Statistics (FBOS). Population by Religion.(http://www.spc.int/prism/fjtest/Social/religion_stats.htm)
 1996 Census of Population
Tables.(http://www.pacificweb.org/DOCS/Other%20P.I/Fiji/fiji%201996/96CenPop2.htm)
617
 Steven Ratuva. God’s will in paradise: the politics of ethnicity and religion in Fiji. State, Society and Governance in
Melanesia Project, Australian National University
FRENCH POLINESIA
GUAM
 Houssain Kettani .Muslim Population in Oceania.Proceedings of the 2009 International Conference on Social
Sciences and Humanities.Singapore, 9-11 October.
 http://www.islamicfinder.org/getitWorld.php?id=39799&lang
 http://guampedia.com/muslim-association-of-guam/
KIRIBATI

 Kiribati .2010 CENSUS OF POPULATION and HOUSING .Vol 1: Basic Information and Tables
 R. G. Crocombe. Asia in the Pacific Islands: replacing the West. University of the South Pacific. Institute of
Pacific Studies Publications 2007.
 http://www.janesoceania.com/kiribati_kpc/index.htm
 http://www.30-days.net/muslims/statistics/about-oceania/
 http://www.kiritours.com/Tourism/Practical-Info/pract-info.htm
MARSHALL ISLANDS

MICRONESIA
618
NAURU

 Asian Development Bank. Country Economic Report-Nauru. NOV 2007
 http://www.wsws.org/articles/2004/jun2004/naur-j11.shtml
NEW CALEDONIA

 Recensement de la population Nouvelle-Calédonie 2009, INSEE-ISEE. Population totale, selon le sexe et la
communauté d'appartenance, par commune et province de résidence
 Kohler Jean-Marie. L'islam en Nouvelle Calédonie. L'Afrique et l'Asie Modernes, 1982, (135), p. 3-11.
 Maurer Jean-Luc. Les Javanais de Nouvelle-Calédonie : des affres de l'exil aux aléas de l'intégration. Fibbi R.
(ed.), Meyer Jean-Baptiste (ed.). Diasporas : développements et mondialisations. Autrepart, 2002 (22), p. 67-90.
 Paul Ahmed-Michaux et William Roos. IMAGES DE LA POPULATION DE LA NOUVELLE-CALEDONIE. Principaux
résultats du recensement 1996 Insee 1997
 Rallu, Jean-Louis. Les Javanais du Caillou, Des affres de l'exil aux aléas de l'intégration: Sociologie historique de la
communauté indonésienne de Nouvelle Calédonie. The Contemporary Pacific, Volume 19, Number 2, Fall 2007,
pp.632-635 (Review)
 R. G. Crocombe. Asia in the Pacific Islands: replacing the West. University of the South Pacific. Institute of Pacific
Studies Publications 2007.
NEW ZEALAND

 2001 Census of Population and Dwellings, ‘Ethnic Group (Total Responses) and Sex by Religious Affiliation’.
Wellington: Statistics New Zealand.
 New Zealand's 2006 Census of Population and Dwellings, held on 7 March 2006. QuickStats About Culture and
Identity
 2006 Census. Religious Affiliation (total responses) by Ethnic Group (grouped total responses).
 New Zealand 2013 Census totals by topic.Table 28: Religious affiliation (total responses)
 ERICH KOLIG,WILLIAM SHEPAR. INTRODUCTION: MUSLIMS IN NEW ZEALAND. New Zealand Journal of Asian
Studies 8, 2 (December, 2006): 1-7.
 ERICH KOLIG. AN ACCORD OF CAUTIOUS DISTANCE: MUSLIMS IN NEW ZEALAND, ETHNIC RELATIONS AND IMAGE
MANAGEMENT. New Zealand Journal of Asian Studies 5, 1 (June, 2003): 24-50.
 Erich Kolig. New Zealand's Muslims and Multiculturalism. Muslim Minorities VOLUME 9. Copyright 2010 by
Koninklijke Brill NV, Leiden, The Netherlands
 IAN CLARKE. ESSENTIALISING ISLAM: MULTICULTURALISM AND ISLAMIC POLITICS IN NEW ZEALAND. New Zealand
Journal of Asian Studies 8, 2 (December, 2006): 69-96
 Ruqayya Sulaiman-Hill. Kiwis on the straight path: Muslim conversion in NZ. Aotearoa Ethnic Network Journal
619
Volume 2, Issue 2. August 2007
 Todd Nachowitz. New Zealand as a Multireligious Society: Recent Census Figures and Some Relevant Implications.
Aotearoa Ethnic Network Journal Volume 2, Issue 2. August 2007
 WILLIAM SHEPAR. NEW ZEALAND’S MUSLIMS AND THEIR ORGANISATION. New Zealand Journal of Asian Studies
8, 2 (December, 2006): 8-44.
PALAU

 Theo Aerts. The Baha’i Faith in Papua New Guinea. Melanesian Journal of Theology 10-1 (1994)
 Palau takes detainees, may deport other Muslims. November 03, 2009|Jonathan Kaminsky, Associated
Press.(http://articles.sfgate.com/2009-11-03/news/17181961_1_palau-s-muslim-uighurs-rock-islands)
 http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/33565678/ns/world_news-terrorism/t/guantanamo-detainees-arrive-
palau/#.TwNmRjVazNU
PAPUA NEW GUINEA

 Growing numbers convert to Islam in PNG(http://www.abc.net.au/news/2008-11-17/growing-numbers-convert-
to-islam-in-png/209456)
 Growth, Decline and Confusion: Church Affiliation in Papua New Guinea Catalyst 34, no 2: 164-184
 Scott Flower.Christian–Muslim relations in Papua New Guinea. Islam and Christian–Muslim Relations Volume 23,
Issue 2, 2012
 Manfred Ernst. Globalization and the Re-shaping of Christianity in the Pacific Islands. Suva, Fiji: Pacific Theological
College, 2006 Pp. xx, 866
 Theo Aerts. The Baha’i Faith in Papua New Guinea. Melanesian Journal of Theology 10-1 (1994)
International Religious Freedom - Papua New Guinea
SAMOA

 Analytical Report-OF THE CENSUS OF POPULATION AND HOUSING 2001. SAMOA . STATISTICAL SERVICES DIVISION
 Samoa. Population and Housing Census Report 2006. Tables for 2006 Census: Table 5. Population age 5 years and
over by religion, major age groups and sex, 2006
 Population And Housing Census 2011 Analytical Report. SAMOA BUREAU OF STATISTICS. Published October, 2012
NORTH MARIANA ISLANDS

 Commonwealth of the Northern Mariana Islands: 2000 Census of Population and Housing. Social, Economic, and
Housing Characteristics
620
SOLOMON ISLANDS

 Solomon Islands 2009 Population and Housing Census. Total population by religious denomination.
 Debra McDougall. Becoming Sinless: Converting to Islam in the Christian Solomon Islands. American
Anthropologist Volume 111, Issue 4, pages 480–491, December 2009
 Edward P. Lipton. Religious freedom in Asia. Nova Publishers, 2002
Studies Publications 2007
International Religious Freedom - Solomon Islands
 http://www.ahmadiyya.org.au/sol/maini.htm
 http://www.solomonstarnews.com/news/national/9236-sharing-muslim-ideas-in-the-solomons
TONGA

 TONGA POPULATION CENSUS 1996. Volume 1: ADMINISTRATIVE REPORT. Statistics Department
 TONGA 2006 CENSUS OF POPULATION AND HOUSING. Volume 1: Administrative Report and Basic Tables.
Statistics Department 2008
TUVALU

 Tuvalu 2002 population and housing census. Volume 1— analytical report/Basic Tables. Secretariat of the Pacific
Community
 H. Kettani, “World Muslim Population: 1950 – 2020” International Journal of Environmental Science and
VANUATU

 Census of Population and Housing 2009 Basic Tables Report. Volume 1. VANUATU NATIONAL STATISTICS OFFICE-
621
BUREAU NATIONAL DES STATISTIQUES
 Vanuatu National Population and Housing Census 2009. Vanuatu National Statistics Office. For individuals who
answered 13 - Other to Question P11.( P11. What is this person's religion? )
Studies Publications 2007.
 Shirley Joy. Muslims in Vanuatu. Vanuatu Daily Post. Tuesday, October 19, 2004
 http://www.smh.com.au/news/world/heeding-the-call-to-prayer-in-a-region-that-reveres-the-
pig/2007/09/07/1188783496490.html
WALLIS AND FUTUNA

622
Edin Radoncic - BIOGRAPHY
Edin Radoncic, cobbler by profession was born on 13 May 1976 in Iserlohn – Germany. His education
was interrupted by war in Bosnia and Herzegovina. From 1992 to 1998, Edin lives in Germany where
he enrols to a general High School that he had to leave due to hard personal living conditions. This
marked Edin’s is full immersion in craft and cobbler’s work. He is married, a father of 3 and has been
living in Sarajevo for the past 15 years where he passionately worked on development of the World
Almanac of the Demographic History of Muslims. Edin is a passionate bibliophile.
Contact us
Edin Radončić – Author edinradoncic1@hotmail.com
Muhamed Durmić – Translator muhamed.durmic@gmail.com
623

World Almanac of The Demographic History of Muslims PDF

Încărcat de

Informații document

Titlu original

Drepturi de autor

Formate disponibile

Partajați acest document

Partajați sau inserați document

Opțiuni de partajare

Vi se pare util acest document?

Este necorespunzător acest conținut?

Drepturi de autor:

Formate disponibile

World Almanac of The Demographic History of Muslims PDF

Încărcat de

Drepturi de autor:

Formate disponibile

1

WORLD ALMANAC OF THE

RICH CARTOGRAPHIC REPRESENTATION OF THE GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION

TRANSLATED INTO ENGLISH BY

Catalogization-in-Publication (CIP) for this book is available from

the National and University Library of

Bosnia and Herzegovina (NUBBiH)

Svjetski almanah demografske istorije muslimana

: bogat kartografski prikaz prostornog razmještaja

Muslimana / Edin Radončić. – 1.izd. – Sarajevo :

Autor, 2013. -624 str. : ilustr. ;30 cm

Copyright © Edin Radončić 2013

All rights reserved

SOUTHEAST ASIA ........ 103

EUROPE............ 334 Croatia......................................... 434

GENERALLY ON METHODICAL CHARACTER OF AN ALMANAC AS A MEANS FOR DISTRIBUTION OF

METHODOLOGICAL CHARACTER OF THIS ALMANAC IN COMPARISON TO OTHER

B: DEMOGRAPHIC SURVEYS AND EVALUATIONS CONDUCTED BY OFFICIAL INSTITUTIONS

C: SCIENTIFIC WORKS AND BOOKS

D: ESTIMATES AND ASSUMPTIONS REGARDING THE NUMBER OF MUSLIMS

E: PERSONAL (AUTHOR'S) ASSESSMENTS, ANALYSIS AND CRITIQUE OF AVAILABLE DATA.

SPACETIME OF PRESENTED DATA RELATED TO NUMERICAL STRENGTH OF

DEFINITION OF PEOPLE IDENTIFIED AS MUSLIMS IN THE STATISTICS

TABLE 1: POPULATION OF AFGHANISTAN BY RELIGIOUS AFFILIATION

TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION

RELIGION 1941 CENSUS 1950 CENSUS 1959 CENSUS 1965 CENSUS

RELIGION 1971 CENSUS 1981 CENSUS 1991 CENSUS 2001 CENSUS

TABLE 2: POPULATION BY REGION OF ORIGIN AND RELIGION THAT THEY CONFESS –

RELIGION BAHRAINIS FOREIGNERS TOTAL

It is important to emphasize that a majority of Muslims in Bahrain follow Twelver Imamah

TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION

TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE IRAQI POPULATION BY VILAYET

VILAYET SUNNI SHIA JEWS CHRISTIANS OTHERS TOTAL

RELIGION 1947 CENSUS 1957 CENSUS 1965 CENSUS

TABLE 3 : RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION BY PROVINCE

1947 CENSUS 1965 CENSUS

PROVINCE MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS JEWS MANDAEANS YAZIDI OTHERS

TABLE 5: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION

RELIGIOUS CURRENTS TOTAL

1957 CENSUS 1965 CENSUS

1956 1966 1976 1986 1996 2006 2011

TABLE 2: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION BY PROVINCE (OSTAN)

TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF PALESTINE DURING THE BRITISH ADMINISTRATION

CENSUS/ESTIMATE TOTAL MUSLIMS JEWS CHRISTIANS OTHERS

RELIGION STATE OF ISRAEL CISJORDAN EAST JERUSALEM

TABLE 3: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF ISRAEL BY DISTRICT

DISTRICT TOTAL POPULATION JEWS MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS DRUZE

TABLE 4 : RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION OF OCCUPIED AREAS

RELIGION WEST BANK EAST JERUSALEM GAZA NORTH SINAI

TABLE 6: MUSLIM POPULATION OF ISRAEL (WITHOUT EAST JERUSALEM AND GOLAN)

SUBDISTRICT TOTAL POPULATION MUSLIMS MUSLIMS %

TABLE 7: THE NUMBER OF JEWISH SETTLERS IN OCCUPIED PALESTINIAN AREAS

YEAR WEST BANK GAZA

TABLE 8: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE ARAB POPULATION IN OCCUPIED AREAS

a: THE 1997 CENSUS

TABLE 1: RATIO OF MUSLIM AND CHRISTIAN POPULATION BY PROVINCE

PROVINCE MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS

TABLE 2:RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION BY PROVINCE

TABLE 3: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION

MUSLIMS 2 036 407

TABLE 4: RATIO OF MUSLIM AND CHRISTIAN POPULATION BY PROVINCE

PROVINCE MUSLIMS CHRISTIANS

TABLE 1: RELIGIOUS COMPOSITION OF THE POPULATION